THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 
 

 
 HISTORY 
 
 COMPRISING ALSO 
 
 THE PROGRESS OF THE CHRISTIAN MISSION ESTABLISHED IN 1818; AND AN 
 
 AUTHENTIC ACCOUNT OF THE RECENT MARTYRDOM OP RAPARAVAVY ; 
 
 AND OF THE PERSECUTION OF THE NATIVE CHRISTIANS. 
 
 CTomwIelt rfjieflg from Original Documents. 
 
 BY THE REV. WILLIAM ELLIS, 
 
 Foreign Secretary to the London Missionary Society. 
 
 " TELL THE &UEEN OF MADAGASCAR FROM ME, THAT SHE CAN DO NOTHING SO BENE- 
 FICIAL FOR HER COUNTRY AS TO RECEIVE THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION." 
 
 Queen Adelaide to the Embassy from Madagascar. 
 
 IN TWO VOLUMES. 
 VOL. II. 
 
 FISHER, SON, & CO. 
 NEWGATE-STREET, LONDON; QUAI DE L'ECOLE, PARIS.
 
 Of 
 
 V. # 
 CONTENTS OF VOL. II. 
 
 CHAP. i. ; 
 
 Partial effects of the intercourse between early voyagers Jand the natives 
 of Madagascar Obscurity in which the early history of the people is 
 involved The Vazimba, Moors, Arabs, Persians, and Indians Disco- 
 very of the island by Europeans Circumnavigation of Madagascar by 
 the Portuguese First settlements of the Portuguese in the island 
 Removal of the son of one of the chiefs to Goa, for the purpose of edu- 
 cation in the Roman Catholic religion His return to Madagascar, and 
 resumption of the superstitions of his countrymen Destruction of the 
 Portuguese settlement by the natives First settlement of the French at 
 St. Lucia Quarrels with the natives Dreadful ravages of the Malagasy 
 fever Abandonment of the settlement, and removal to Taolanara Erec- 
 tion of Fort Dauphin Advantage of the locality for the settlement 
 Destruction of the fort by fire Character and violent proceedings of 
 the governor Chamargou La Case Arrival and services of Kencadio 
 Early efforts of Roman Catholic missionaries in Madagascar Proceed- 
 ings of Father Stephen His violent death by the natives Rashness of 
 the govemor and peril of the settlement Conduct of La Case His pro- 
 posal to the French government Reinforcement of the colony in 1666 
 and 1670 Death of the governor Chamargou, and abandonment of the 
 island by the French 1 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 Shipwreck of Robert Drury on the island in the year 1702 His descrip- 
 tion of the first appearance and behaviour of the natives Massacre of 
 his shipmates His own reduction to slavery Habits of the people at 
 that time in the province of Androy His journey to St. Augustine's 
 Bay Receives tidings from his father in London Conduct of the chiefs 
 at his departure His early return to Madagascar as a slave-dealer 
 Resort of the pirates to Madagascar Their settlements on the coast 
 Captain Kid Settlement of Libertatia Capture of pilgrims going to 
 Mecca Conflicts with Portuguese ships of war on the coast of Mada- 
 gascar Destruction of the pirate settlement Treatment of the natives 
 by the pirates Destruction of the ships of the latter by the European 
 powers in 1721 The pirates employed in promoting war among the 
 natives for the purpose of obtaining the ; r captives as slaves Foreign 
 assistance given to the natives in these wars Notice of Captain North 
 Tiimsimalo John Harre French settlement in the Isle of St. Mary's 
 
 -3 r^^-iS ^rOO 
 
 JLl> r i r o*S
 
 J V CONTENTS. 
 
 about 1745 Destruction of the colony by the natives Retaliation of 
 the French Restoration of peace Ratification of the treaty between 
 the natives and the French Trade of the French at Foule Point 
 Aggression of John ^Harre Conduct and recall of Bigorne Death of 
 John Harre Return of Bigorne 34 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 Renewed attempt of the French government to establish a colony in Mada- 
 gascar in 1757 Liberal character of the plan Occupation of Fort 
 Dauphin by Mons. Maudave Suspicions and hostility of the natives 
 Abandonment of the plan Proposal by the French government to Count 
 Benyowsky Notice of his early history His commission to establish a 
 colony in Madagascar Opposition to the project by the authorities in 
 the Isle of France Great error in the arrangements of the French govern- 
 ment Benyowsky's arrival at Mauritius His reception by the chiefs at 
 Madagascar in 1774 Examination of the country Erection of a fort 
 and other public buildings Negligence of the authorities -in the Isle of 
 France Destitute state of the colony Alliances of Benyowsky with 
 the native chiefs Settlement at the plain of Health Disaffection excited 
 by emissaries from the Isle of France Difficulties of the colony Infan- 
 ticide abolished by the natives Confederacy of the Sakalavas against 
 the colony -.Victory over the Sakalavas bymeans of the cannon Renewed 
 confederacy amongst the Sakalava chiefs Their defeat and submission 
 Loss of the vessels bringing supplies Arrival of intelligence from France 
 BenyowskyTrequested of the chiefs to accept the sovereignty of the 
 island Arrival of commissioners from France Departure of Benyowsky 
 for Europe His visit to France, England, and America Return to Mada- 
 gascar He is shot by the French troops 64 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 Effects of the French revolution on the plans for the colonization of Mada- 
 gascar Visits of European vessels to the island Wreck of the Winter- 
 ton East Indiaman Sufferings of the passengers and crew Their treat- 
 ment by the natives Humane and friendly conduct of the king of that 
 part of the island Insalubrity of the climate Notice of Admiral Watson's 
 visit Munificent generosity of the king His interference to screen 
 offenders from punishment Allusion to the slave-trade Embassy of 
 Lascallier to Madagascar in 1792 His testimony] in favour of the 
 islanders, and condemnation of the conduct of foreigners Civilization of 
 the natives on the coast Voyage of Bory de St. Vincent in 1801 His 
 estimate of the importance of the island Effects of the war in Europe 
 on the Isle of France, Bourbon, and Madagascar Capture of the former 
 by the English English settlement formed at Port Loquez in Madagas- 
 car Massacre of the English Punishment of the chief who had insti- 
 gated the destruction of the English Favourable disposition of the 
 natives towards the government of Mauritius 93
 
 CONTENTS. T 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 Notice of the principal chiefs of Imerina The ancestry of Radama 
 Murder of his eldest brother Notice of Andrianonelo Rabiby, the king 
 in whose reign oxen were first killed for food Supposed origin of the 
 Jaka festival Successful attack upon Antananarivo by Andrianjaka 
 The province of Imerina united under one chieftain or ruler Character 
 of Andriamasiriavalona Attempt on the life of lamboasalama, the father 
 of Radama His retaliation and extended conquests His attack upon 
 the capital, and final success Estimate of the character of Radama's 
 father by the late Prince Corroller Incident relating to Prince Rataffe 
 Birth and early history of Radama Instance of filial tenderness Tem- 
 perance and morals of his early years Opinions, circumstances, and 
 habits of Radamo His court when first visited by the English Visit of 
 Captain Le Sage to Madagascar Difficulties and perils of the journey to 
 
 : the capital His friendly reception by Radama Ceremonies attending 
 his entrance to Antananarivo Fearful ravages of disease among his 
 people Generous hospitality and kindness of the king Brief notice of 
 Jean Rene, prince of Tamatave Notice of Fisatra his brother His 
 friendly conduct towards the first Protestant Missionaries 113 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 Antiquity of domestic slavery in Madagascar Unwillingness of the natives 
 to sell their slaves to foreigners for exportation Traffic in slaves for 
 exportation first extensively introduced by the pirates Probable number 
 annually exported Different modes by which slaves were obtained, viz. 
 intestine wars, men-stealing, debt, and banditti Instance of acute suf- 
 fering occasioned to the parents by the loss of their children Opinion 
 amongst the people that the Europeans were cannibals, and that the 
 slaves were ultimately eaten by them Manner in which they were driven 
 from the interior to the coast Prices at which they were sold Early 
 measures taken by Sir R. Farquhar State of the island Views of the 
 governor of Mauritius, communicated to Earl Bathurst Mission of 
 Capt. Le Sage to the capital of Madagascar, to negociate a treaty of 
 friendship with Radama Kindness of the natives to Le Sage during his 
 illness Two brothers of Radama sent to Mauritius for education March 
 of Radama with his army to Tamatave Return of the king's brothers to 
 Madagascar Mission of Mr. Hastie to Radama, for the purpose of effect- 
 ing the abolition of the slave-trade Objects contemplated by the appoint- 
 
 : ment of Mr. Hastie, as stated by the governor of Mauritius Mr. Hastie's 
 reception by Radama Difficulties and perils of the journey to the capital 
 Arrival of Mr. Hastie at Antananarivo First public interview with 
 the king 144 
 
 CHAP. VII. 
 
 Anxiety of the king to provide suitable accommodation for the British 
 agent Radama's inquiries after the slaves he had given to Capt. Le Sage 
 The conduct of the British government in abolishing the slave-trade 
 explained, and the desirableness of not allowing natives of Madagascar to
 
 Vl CONTEXTS. 
 
 be exported to other countries, suggested The king's attention to public 
 business His satisfaction on receiving, among his presents, a clock, a 
 compass, and some horses The king's first efforts in horsemanship 
 His extreme delight in riding Arrival of slave-factors at the capital 
 The traffic discouraged by Radama Instance of the injustice and fatal 
 effects of the tangena Apparent fruitlessness of the visit of the young 
 princes to Mauritius Endeavours of the king to prevent Mr. Hastie's 
 departure from the capital His desire that Englishmen should reside in 
 his country Difficulties of Radama in effecting the abolition of the 
 slave-trade Mr. Hastie's journey to Tamatave His return to the capital 
 with letters from the governor of Mauritius to Radama Powerful effect 
 of a supposed disregard of truth by Mr. Hastie on the mind of the king 
 Renewal of negotiations for the abolition of the slave-trade Public 
 kabary on the subject Opposition of the chiefs to the proposed measure 
 Determination of the king to accede to Mr. Hastie's proposal Arrival 
 of a captive king at the capital Departure of Mr. Hastie for the coast 
 Ratification of the treaty Letter of Captain Stanfell to Governor Farqu- 
 har Copy of the treaty between the British government and the king of 
 Madagascar for the abolition of the slave-trade Proclamation of the 
 king forbidding the exportation of slaves on pain of death 171 
 
 CHAP. VIIL 
 
 Determined conduct of Radama in relation to the treaty for the abolition 
 of the slave-trade Journey of Mr. Hastie to the coast Violation of the 
 treaty by General Hall, acting English governor at Mauritius Revival 
 of the slave-trade Views of the London Missionary Society in relation 
 to Madagascar Instructions to Dr. Vanderkemp to promote the com- 
 mencement of a mission to the Malagasy Death of Dr. Vanderkemp 
 Information collected by Mr. Milne Establishment of a mission in 
 Mauritius preparatory to entering Madagascar Commencement of a 
 mission in Madagascar by Messrs. Bevan and Jones Conduct of Jean 
 Rene and the foreign traders Kindness of Fisatra Alarming illness of 
 the mission family Death of Mrs. Jones and infant daughter Illness of 
 Mr. Jones and of Mr. and Mrs. Bevan Afflictive death of Mr. and Mrs. 
 Bevan and child Grounds for supposing poison had been used by those 
 who were opposed to the mission Recovery of Mr. Jones Attempts to 
 instruct the people His voyage to Mauritius Arrival of Governor 
 Farquhar Military expeditions of Radama Appointment of Mr. Hastie 
 to renew negotiations for alwlishing the slave-trade Return of Mr. 
 Jones to Madagascar Arrival of Messrs. Hastie and Jones at Tamatave 
 Journey to the capital Dreadful effects of the slave-trade Joyous wel- 
 come of the travellers by Radama 199 
 
 CHAP. IX. 
 
 Strong and injurious impression produced on the minds of the king and 
 people of M;.daascar, by Covinior Hall's violation of the treaty for ti.c
 
 CONTENTS. Vll 
 
 uuolition of the slave-trade Objections of Radama to renew negotiations 
 with Mr. Hastie on the subject Mr. Hastie's confession of his shame on 
 account of the conduct of the acting-governor of Mauritius Remorse of 
 the king on account of his relatives, whom he had sentenced to death for 
 infringing the treaty with the English, which he had faithfully kept 
 Conference with one of the king's counsellors Unwillingness of the 
 chiefs to allow the king to renew the treaty Acknowledgment of the 
 advantages of civilization and instruction to the people Public meeting 
 for discussing the proposal of the British agent Objections repeated by 
 the chiefs and people Explanations given by Mr. Hastie Offers to take 
 some of the youth to Mauritius for education ; and to send artificers and 
 mechanics to Madagascar, to promote the civilization of the people- 
 Agreement of the king to the treaty Proclamation abolishing the slave- 
 trade issued Joy of the people Generous conduct of Radama Em- 
 bassy to England appointed Departure of Mr. Hastie for Mauritius 
 Arrival of presents for Radama from the king of England Joy of the 
 king on receiving tidings of the ratification of the treaty at Mauritius 
 The return of Mr. Hastie Military expedition against the Sakalavas 
 Dreadful effects of disease and famine among the royal troops Return 
 of the army to the capital 227 
 
 CHAP. X. 
 
 Honours conferred on the officers who had distinguished themselves in the 
 war Public assembly for augmenting the army Numbers engaged as 
 regular troops Military review Prayer of Radama on behalf of the 
 army Harangue of the king Establishment of the first school at the 
 capital by Mr. Jones Arrival of Mr. Griffiths Friendly reception of the 
 British agent, missionary, and artisans, by the king Encouragement 
 afforded by Radama to the missionaries Arrival of European females at 
 the capital First specimens of needle-work done by the scholars pre- 
 sented to the king First Protestant baptism in Tananarive Enlarged 
 mission-buildings Views of the people in reference to the instruction 
 of the children Visit of Prince Rataffe to England Letter from Ra- 
 dama to the directors of the London Missionary Society Return of the 
 prince to Madagascar accompanied by missionary artisans Arrival of 
 the party at Tamatave Journey to Tananarive Friendly attention of 
 the king Establishment of a settlement at Foule Point Examination 
 of the schools Public festival Military expedition against the Sakalavas 
 Triumphant return of Radama Departure of the Sakalava nobles for 
 the capital 257 
 
 CHAP. XI. 
 
 Death of Mr. Brooks, one of the missionary artisans Appointment of a 
 burial-place for Europeans Establishment of a school by Mr. Jeffreys 
 Fatal effects of the suspicions of the people respecting their chiidren 
 Proclamation of the kind's mother Formation of a Christian church at
 
 Vlll CONTEXTS. 
 
 Tananarive Tour of the missionaries among the villages of Imerina 
 Progress of the settlement at Foule Point Assemblage of the chieftains 
 from the northern provinces Their acknowledgment of Radama's supre- 
 macy Return of the king from the campaign against the Sakalavas 
 Public assembly of the people Speech of the king Attention to agri- 
 culture recommended by Mr. Hastie Improvement and cleanliness of 
 the capital Reforms in the customs of the people relating to funerals 
 Infanticide prohibited Prosperity of the establishment, at Foule Point 
 Introduction of the Roman letters, to express the sounds of the native 
 language Radama's visit to Tamatave His intercourse with Captain 
 Moorsom, of his majesty's ship Ariadne Vieit of the king to the vessel 
 Presentation of a Bible by Captain Moorsom Voyage of the king on 
 board the frigate to Antongil Bay Defeat of part of the king's troops ; 
 their punishment, and restitution made to the Sakalavas 287 
 
 CHAP. XII. 
 
 Return of Radama from the north-east part of the island Establishment 
 of a central school at the capital, and extension of education to the vil- 
 lages Public examination of the scholars General improvement of the 
 people Progress of agriculture on the north-east coast Statement of 
 views and proceedings of Governor Farquhar in favour of Madagascar 
 Conduct of Rafaralahy on the visit of the governor of Mauritius to Foule 
 Point Expedition of Radama against the Sakalavas in 1824 Pacific 
 counsels of the British agent Deserted state of the capital of Iboina 
 Interview between Mr. Hastie and the Moorish chief of Mazanga 
 Unsuccessful attempts to induce the latter to acknowledge Radama's 
 supremacy His ultimate destruction The traffic in slaves suppressed 
 on the western coast Strict discipline maintained in the army of the 
 king Intercourse between Mr. Hastie and Andriansolo, chief of the 
 northern Sakalavas Radama's sovereignty acknowledged by the latter 
 His interview with Radama Intercourse of the latter with Commo- 
 dore Nourse Selection of the site for Andriansolo's dwelling Garrisons 
 stationed in the country Sickness in the army Intercourse with a cele- 
 brated sorceress Her destruction by order of Radama Return of the 
 army to the capital 319 
 
 CHAP. XIII. 
 
 Extension of education in Imerina Encouragement given by the king 
 Large congregations convened on the Sabbath Complaints of the people 
 Apprehensions of the king Military expedition to Fort Dauphin 
 Menace of the governor of Bourbon Revolt of the Sakalavas of Menab 
 and Iboina Reinforcement sent to Majanga Revolt of the Betsimisa- 
 raka Embassy of Rasalimo to her father, the king of the west Sakalavas 
 Defeat and submission of the Sakalavas Embarkation of Mr. Jeffreys 
 for Mauritius Death of Mr. Jeffreys and child on the voyage from 
 Madagascar Arrival of the widow in England Establishment of meet-
 
 CONTENTS. IX 
 
 ings for prayer among the Malagasy Formation of a School Society for 
 Madagascar Establishment of a repository and library Progress of edu- 
 cation Arrival of Rev. D. Johns and missionary artisans at Tamatave 
 Madagascar language alone used in the army Radama's visit to the coast 
 Expedition of the Hovas against the Vangaidrano Valour and patriot- 
 ism ofthe nobles of the country Cruelty and rapacity of the officers and 
 troops of Radama Revolt in the provinces Dreadful punishment 
 inflicted upon military officers Illness of Mr. Hastie Circumstances 
 by which it was occasioned and aggravated His arrival at the capital, and 
 partial recovery Relapse and death Grief of Radama Brief outline of 
 his life and character Letter of Radama announcing his death to the 
 governor of Mauritius 352 
 
 CHAP. XIV. 
 
 Arrival of a printing-press Death of Mr. Hovenden, missionary printer 
 Annual examination of the schools in January, 1828 Detection and sum- 
 mary punishment of an impostor who pretended to make known future 
 events The extension of education encouraged by the king and his 
 officers Arrival of the Rev. J. J. Freeman and family at the capital 
 Notice of robberies committed on the way First printing in Madagas- 
 car Proposed baptism of native converts approved by the king Means 
 of improvement provided for the native teachers General view of the 
 mission Death of Mr. Rowlands, missionary artisan Arrival of Messrs. 
 Bennet and Tyerman at Tananarive Illness and death of the latter 
 Dangerously increasing illness of Radama Arrival of R. Lyall, Esq., 
 British agent, at the capital Death of the king Its concealment from 
 the populace Deep anxiety among the people Assumption of the 
 government by Ranavalona, one of the nominal queens of Radama Pro- 
 clamation announcing the king's death Orders of the new sovereign 
 The widow and child of the king Description of the person and cha- 
 racter of Radama by Prince Corroller Immediate effects of the king's 
 death Departure of Mr. Bennet from the capital Interview with Prince 
 Rataffe Cruel massacre of the latter and his princess 383 
 
 CHAP. XV. 
 
 Notice of the Malagasy youths sent to England for education, and of those 
 sent to Mauritius, and on board of British ships-of-war Arrival of Mr. 
 Baker in Madagascar Re-opening of the schools after the season of 
 public mourning Altered policy of the native government The treaty 
 with the English government annulled, and the equivalent declined 
 Refusal to receive the British agent Outrageous conduct towards the 
 British agent Reasons assigned for the treatment of Mr. Lyall Coro- 
 nation of the queen The procession Public invocation of the idols 
 The queen's address, to the people Public recognition of the queen by 
 the nobles, officers, and people Appearance and dress of the queen 
 Threatened invasion of Imerina Rumour of a hostile expedition from 
 n. b
 
 X CONTENTS. 
 
 France Return of the troops from the south Wretchedness and degra- 
 dation of the prisoners Arrival of the French ships off Tamatave 
 Attack upon the town, and defeat of the Hovas Arrival of troops from 
 the capital Negociation with the French Ravages of the fever among 
 the Europeans Departure of the French from the coast F.fforts of the 
 government to restore the influence of idolatry in the country Departure 
 of Mr. Freeman from Madagascar Afflictive circumstances of his 
 journey and embarkation Vigorous efforts of the missionaries to provide 
 books for the people Encouraging attention of the people to instruction 
 Departure of Mr. Jones on a visit to England 412 
 
 CHAP. XVI. 
 
 Continued attention of the people to religious instruction Beneficial effects 
 of the labours of the artisans Baptism of the first converts in Mada- 
 gascar Notice of a celebrated diviner Letter of a native convert- 
 Persecution of native Christians Spiritual prosperity of the mission 
 Natives forbidden to receive the ordinance of the Lord's Supper Orga- 
 nization of a Christian church in Madagascar Return of Mr. Freeman 
 from the Cape of Good Hope, accompanied by Mr. and Mrs. Atkinson 
 Natives forbidden to receive the rite of baptism Examination of the 
 schools The teaching of slaves to read, prohibited Mr. and Mrs. Atkin- 
 son required to leave the country Notice of a slave-convert Departure 
 of Mr. Baker for England Unsettled state of the country Campaign 
 to the south part of the island Superstitious observances of the com- 
 manding officer His subsequent defeat Conduct of the Christian sol- 
 diers Successful campaign to the south in 1832 Rumour of a renewed 
 attack from the French Arrival of a Roman Catholic emissary Un- 
 popularity of the government schools Labours of the press Zeal and 
 devotedness of the native Christians Description of a renowned Mala- 
 gasy idol Notice of its former worshippers Return of Mr. and Mrs. 
 Baker and Mrs. Freeman Messrs. Griffiths and Canham ordered 
 to leave the country 441 
 
 CHAP. XVII. 
 
 Beneficial influence of the artisans Pleasing expectations of the mission- 
 aries The natives generally forbidden by the government to learn to 
 read Accusations against the native Christians on account of their 
 religious profession and moral conduct Displeasure of the queen at the 
 progress of Christianity Diligent attendance of many of the natives on 
 the means of religious improvement The Christians charged with alienat- 
 ing the affections of the people from the queen, with a view of aiding 
 the English in the seizure of the country Wrath of the queen Con- 
 vening of a national assembly Letter from the queen to the missionaries 
 prohibiting the profession of the Christian faith by the natives Answer 
 of the missionaries Message to the national assembly, forbidding, on pain 
 of death, the profession of Christianity, or the observance of Christian
 
 CONTENTS. XI 
 
 ordinances Fines and degradations inflicted on those who had professed to 
 believe the gospel Unsuccessful attempts of the missionaries to induce 
 the queen to exercise lenity towards the natives Natives forbidden to 
 remember the religious instructions they had received Notice of the 
 probable causes of the attempt to suppress Christianity in Madagas- 
 car 483 
 
 CHAP. XVIIII. 
 
 Active labours of the missionaries Printing in the native language 
 The printing of the Malagasy Bible completed Departure of Messrs. Free- 
 man, Cameron, and Chick, with their families, from the island Departure 
 of Mr. Griffiths' family for England The natives who had resided with the 
 missionaries accused of disaffection to the government, death of two by the 
 tangena Rafaravavy accused to the government of possessing and reading 
 the Scriptures Departure of Messrs. Johns and Baker from Madagascar 
 Letters from the native Christians to the missionaries The practice of 
 infanticide revived Grievous oppression of the people by the govern- 
 ment Desperation of the natives Increase of banditti and robbers 
 Unsuccessful attempts of the Hovas to subdue the natives in the neigh- 
 bourhood of St. Augustine's Bay Horrible barbarities practised by the 
 Hovas on the natives of the south Unprecedented number of public 
 executions Arrival of an embassy from Madagascar in London Their 
 intercourse with the king and British government Honourable message 
 of the queen of England to the queen of Madagascar Revolt of the 
 Sakalavas under Andriansolo Defeat of the Hovas Visit of Mr. Johns 
 to Tamatave Spiritual prosperity of the native Christians Persecution 
 by the government Martyrdom of Rafaravavy Present state of the 
 country.... ,. 506
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 VOL. II. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Portrait of Radama , Frontispiece 
 
 Tomb of the Ancestors of Prince Rataffe 411 
 
 Queen's Procession 423 
 
 Bridge at Ambaniala 430 
 
 Chapel at Ambatonakanga 442 
 
 A Malagasy Idol 477
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 Partial effects of the intercourse between early voyagers and the natives 
 of Madagascar Obscurity in which the early history of the people is 
 involved The Vazimba, Moors, Arabs, Persians, and Indians Disco- 
 very of the island by Europeans Circumnavigation of Madagascar by the 
 Portuguese First settlements of the Portuguese in the island Removal 
 of the son of one of the chiefs to Goa, for the purpose of education in 
 the Roman Catholic religion His return to Madagascar, and resumption 
 of the superstitions of his countrymen Destruction of the Portuguese 
 settlement by the natives First settlement of the French at St. Lucia 
 Quarrels with the natives Dreadful ravages of the Malagasy fever 
 Abandonment of the settlement, and removal to Taolanara Erection of 
 Fort Dauphin Advantage of the locality for the settlement Destruc- 
 tion of the fort by fire Character and violent proceedings of the gover- 
 nor Chamargou La Case Arrival and services of Kencadio Early 
 efforts of Roman Catholic missionaries in Madagascar Proceedings of 
 Father Stephen His violent death by the natives Rashness of the 
 governor and peril of the settlement Conduct of La Case His proposal 
 to the French government Reinforcement of the colony in 1666 and 
 1670 Death of the governor Chamargou, and abandonment of the island 
 by the French. 
 
 EVERY thing connected with an island so extensive as 
 Madagascar, and a population so numerous, and in many 
 respects so remarkable, as that by which it is inhabited, 
 is important to those who find pleasure in the study of 
 nature, or in marking the progress of human society under 
 all its diversified forms. Descriptions of the country, 
 its climate and productions, of the varied races by which 
 
 II. B
 
 2 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 it is peopled, and the peculiar characteristics by which 
 these are distinguished, have been already given. To 
 these have been added, accounts of their domestic man- 
 ners, their civil relations and social condition, their occu- 
 pations and amusements, their national observances and 
 customs, their government, mythology, and superstitions, 
 as these have been found to exist among them during the 
 period that has elapsed since the year 1818, when the 
 first Protestant Missionaries entered the country. 
 
 There is no reason for supposing that prior to this date 
 the changes in native society had been either frequent or 
 extensive. The settlements which the nations of Europe 
 have, at different times, formed on the coast of Mada- 
 gascar, have all been of brief duration, and their tendency 
 to produce any change of character and habits among 
 the aborigines, exceedingly feeble and circumscribed. 
 The settlement of the pirates on the island in the seven- 
 teenth century, and the intercourse of the natives with 
 the Moors and the Arabs, who appear from a very early 
 period to have visited their coasts, and to have formed 
 establishments on shore for the purposes of trade, have 
 probably effected the greatest changes to which they have 
 been subject since the discovery of the island. The in- 
 fluence of these changes, however, does not seem to have 
 extended beyond the immediate localities in which they 
 occurred, unless to those sources we ascribe the practice 
 of divination, the calculation of destinies, and the rite of 
 circumcision. The races inhabiting the interior, the Hovas, 
 the Betsileo. the Antsianaka, furnish no evidence of any 
 other change than would naturally result from the supre- 
 macy or subordination of the several tribes, as this might 
 be produced by the character and talents of their respective 
 rulers.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 3 
 
 The accounts already given, relate chiefly to the native 
 races inhabiting the interior, and describe their manners 
 and customs, &c., as they have been exhibited within the 
 last twenty years. But the habits and usages of the 
 natives described by those who have dwelt among them 
 during the period above referred to, resemble so closely 
 all the notices of the Malagasy given by every writer 
 entitled to credit, by whom their country has been visited 
 since its discovery by Europeans, that they may, with 
 propriety, be regarded as imparting a correct view, not 
 only of the state of the people in recent times, but for 
 many preceding generations. The account of the natives 
 in the state in which they were found by the Missionaries 
 has been given ; the extent to which their character, insti- 
 tutions, and observances have been influenced by the resi- 
 dence of Europeans in the island, has also been noticed 
 in the preceding volume; and to the narrative of the 
 chief events that have occurred among them since their 
 discovery, so far as these can be ascertained, the subse- 
 quent pages are appropriated. 
 
 There is reason to believe that none of the races com- 
 prehended in the existing population of Madagascar were 
 among its earliest inhabitants. The Vazimba, the sites of 
 whose rude villages, which, like those of the ancient 
 Britons in our own country, may still be traced in several 
 of the interior provinces of the island, whose graves have 
 for many generations been regarded with profound vene- 
 ration, and have been, to a certain extent, the altars and 
 the objects of their superstitious worship, seem to have 
 been one of the earliest races in Madagascar with whose 
 existence the uncertain light of oral tradition has made 
 us acquainted. To this race, which is now only to be 
 found in the legendary history of the island, a higher 
 
 B2
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 degree of antiquity seems to belong, than to any of those 
 now peopling the island. All our knowledge respecting 
 the Vazimba is comprised in the simple statements, that 
 they dwelt in the interior of the island, were conquered by 
 strangers, and as a race have become extinct, having been 
 amalgamated with others, or exterminated by their con- 
 querors. 
 
 The period at which the several races at present in- 
 habiting Madagascar first came to the island, the circum- 
 stances attending their settlement, and the movements by 
 which they attained their present localities and relative 
 position, are enveloped in the impenetrable obscurity which 
 conceals the origin and early history of all uncivilized 
 nations. In prosecuting inquiry on these subjects, we are 
 left to uncertain and unsatisfactory conjecture, aided only 
 by the few analogies to existing nations in other parts of 
 the world, which language, or customs, or physical resem- 
 blance may supply. 
 
 It has been already stated, that the present inhabitants 
 of Madagascar derive their origin from more than one 
 source. Part of them are unquestionably of African 
 descent ; other portions have evidently one common origin 
 with the inhabitants of the Malayan peninsula, most of 
 the maritime parts of south-eastern Asia, and the chief 
 islands of the Pacific ocean. It is the opinion of some 
 that the island has been in part peopled by colonies of 
 Moors, Persians, or Arabs. If so, this must have taken 
 place before Islamism had become the creed of those 
 nations, as the introduction of several observances strongly 
 resembling some of the rites of Mohammedanism, is 
 according to the traditionary accounts of the people of 
 comparatively recent occurrence. 
 
 The Arabs, Persians, and natives of India, particularly
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 5 
 
 those in the neighbourhood of Bombay, have, without 
 doubt, been accustomed for many centuries past to resort 
 to Madagascar for purposes of trade: and though consi- 
 derable numbers of the former have at different periods 
 remained on the island, they have, when compared witli 
 the aboriginal population of the place, been but few, 
 and, by intermarrying with the natives, have amalga- 
 mated with the Malagasy, and, with but rare exceptions, 
 have left no satisfactory or permanent traces of their 
 oi'igin or race. 
 
 The Malagasy, ignorant themselves of the use of letters, 
 have no records of their own history, and we are not 
 aware of any that have been preserved by the civilized 
 nations of antiquity. It has been supposed that Mada- 
 gascar was known to the ancients, but there does not 
 appear to be any valid foundation for the opinion. The 
 existence of the island was first made known to the nations 
 of Europe by the adventurous and persevering Marco 
 Paulo. Wide, however, as his range of travel was, he did 
 not visit the country, but brought to Europe the accounts 
 he had received concerning it while in Asia. After the no- 
 tice Marco Paulo gave of Madagascar, nearly three centuries 
 elapsed before any accurate knowledge of its geographical 
 position and extent was obtained, when Lawrence Almeida, 
 son of the first Portuguese viceroy in India, discovered it 
 on his voyage to the East in the year 1506. 
 
 After the Portuguese had once made their way to Mada- 
 gascar, it appeared to them too considerable and important a 
 country to be neglected ; they consequently sailed round the 
 island in 1508, and constantly anchored at it afterwards in 
 their voyages to the East Indies. In the province of Anosy, 
 on a steep rock on the bank of the river Franchere, they 
 established a settlement and built a fort. It was situated
 
 6 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 near the village Hatore, and had several large enclosures, 
 with buildings, around it. These enclosures, cultivated by 
 the colonists, afforded an abundant supply of provisions, 
 but the establishment having excited the jealousy of the 
 natives, the garrison proved insufficient for its defence, and 
 the new settlers were massacred to a man. 
 
 The Portuguese, who had introduced a few Roman 
 Catholic priests into the island, had also prevailed upon one 
 of the chiefs to send his son to Goa, that he might be in- 
 structed in the Christian religion. He was educated under 
 the care of the priests, whose labours were so far successful 
 that he was baptised, on a profession of the Christian faith ; 
 but, on his return to his own country, he assumed the so- 
 vereignty, to which he had become entitled by his father's 
 death, and returned to his former paganism. He reigned 
 some years, and lived on friendly terms with the Portuguese, 
 but was at length killed in the attack made by the French 
 upon the town of Franchere, where he resided; with the 
 destruction of their colony, all idea of converting the 
 natives of Madagascar to the Christian faith appears to 
 have been abandoned by the Portuguese. 
 
 Very little progress was made towards the interior of the 
 country, either by the Portuguese or Dutch, who also made 
 a point of touching at the island on their way to India. 
 The chief object they had in view seems to have been that 
 of securing themselves a safe retreat, and a supply of fresh 
 provisions in their voyages ; their attention being occupied 
 in the acquisition and support of settlements more to the 
 eastward ; it was therefore left to the French to follow the 
 example of the Spaniards in South America, and to attempt 
 to establish themselves by subduing the inhabitants. 
 
 Their first attempt was made in 1642, when a patent was 
 granted by Cardinal Richelieu, to Captain Rivault, for
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 7 
 
 the exclusive right of sending ships and forces to Madagascar 
 and the neighbouring islands, in order to establish a colony 
 or plantation for the promotion of commerce. Having ob- 
 tained this patent, a society was organised, under the name 
 of the French East India Company, and their first ship was 
 sent out in 1642, under the command of Captain Coquet, 
 who had previously been about to sail thither on his own 
 account, and that of other merchants, for a cargo of 
 ebony. With him were sent out two governors, Pronis and 
 Fonquenberg, and twelve other Frenchmen, who had orders 
 to remain, and await the arrival of a ship intended to sail from 
 France in the following November. In their passage they 
 anchored at the islands of Mascarenha or Isle of Bourbon, and 
 Diego de Rois and took possession of them in the king's name. 
 They next made St. Mary's island and the Bay of Antongil, 
 of which they also took possession, and ultimately arrived at 
 the port of Lucia, or Monghasia, in September, where they 
 immediately established themselves. 
 
 Pronis, who had received orders to take possession of 
 Madagascar in the king's name, and to form an estab- 
 lishment on a suitable spot, capable of being fortified, and 
 of easy and secure access, chose the village of Monghasia, 
 at the extremity of the province of Anossy. This appeared 
 to them a most eligible place, on account of the numerous 
 herds of cattle which abound in the district, and the rice 
 and other vegetable produce with which it was plentifully 
 supplied ; as well as on account of the proximity of a navi- 
 gable river which takes its rise at the foot of a mountain in 
 the interior : timber was found in great abundance in the 
 neighbourhood, and the harbour was protected by the little 
 island of St. Lucius. 
 
 In the year 1643 the settlement was reinforced by Captain 
 llesimont, who arrived in the ship Lawrence with seventy
 
 8 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 men. His arrival was most advantageous to the French, 
 for Captain Coquet having gone to Matitanana to take in his 
 cargo, the natives, instigated by the Portuguese, had medi- 
 tated an attack upon the settlement; it required all the 
 address of Pronis to ward off the danger, and this was only 
 affected by means of large presents to the chief of the 
 district 
 
 Having thus preserved himself from the treachery of the 
 natives, he was able, on receiving assistance, to send twelve 
 men to establish themselves in the province of Matitanana. 
 They advanced about eighteen leagues into the province, 
 towards Monzan, for the purpose of purchasing rice and 
 other provisions, and exploring the country ; but on crossing 
 a river, six of them were killed by the chiefs, who had assem- 
 bled their subjects in great numbers with the intention of 
 opposing their progress. The son of Resimont, and six 
 sailors employed in collecting a cargo of ebony in an adjacent 
 province, were also destroyed by a party of the natives, insti- 
 gated by one of the chiefs of Anossy , who, not daring openly 
 to attack the French, secretly prompted the people of Mati- 
 tanana to accomplish his purpose. In consequence of 
 these repeated instances of hostility, Resimont made up 
 his cargo as quickly as possible, and sent six more men into 
 Anossy, to the assistance of Pronis, who had removed thither 
 during the absence of the ships. 
 
 The colony was, however, finally compelled to submit to 
 an enemy more formidable than the natives or the Portu- 
 guese. From the unhealthiness of the situation, Pronis 
 and nearly all his men were attacked with the fever peculiar 
 to the island, and in the space of one month a third part of 
 the garrison died ; upon which the remainder, with their 
 leader, repaired precipitately to the peninsula of Taolanara, 
 where the air is more health v. At this place, about ten
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 9 
 
 miles from St. Lucia, they built a fort, which they called 
 Dauphin, and which stands in a commanding situation on 
 the south side of the bay of Taolanara, a spot well calculated 
 for the establishment of a colony. 
 
 The fort is built 150 feet above the level of the sea, and 
 commands the road ; so that no enemy's ship could escape 
 the fire of its batteries ; and the landing to it is also rendered 
 difficult by a steep declivity : it is of an oblong form, and 
 enclosed with strong walls of lime and gravel well cemented. 
 The anchorage in the roadstead is excellent, and the harbour 
 is screened by the Isle of St. Clair from the heavy sea-gales, 
 so that the entrance is convenient at all times for large 
 ships. 
 
 The bay of St. Lucia lies at the mouth of the river 
 Itapere, on the north side of Taolanara. On the south is 
 the great river Taranty, which is navigable for many miles ; 
 and at a short distance from its mouth is the lake of 
 Ambolo, which is fifteen miles in circumference, and forty 
 feet deep. 
 
 With the advantages here described, the peninsula of 
 Taolanara was a situation much more favourable to the 
 success of the settlement of Pronis than the rich and fertile 
 valley of Ambolo. Pronis, however, was not a man quali- 
 fied to maintain the respectability of such an establishment 
 in the eyes of the natives. Weak in mind and indolent 
 in habits, he lost his authority over the troops, who 
 became, in consequence, refractory and licentious. A 
 rebellion was excited against him ; and the settlers, seeing 
 no prospect of his governing the colony with firmness and 
 prudence, and fearing the combinations of the native chiefs, 
 arrested, and confined him in irons. His captivity lasted 
 six months, when he was released by a French ship ; but 
 he had scarcely resumed the command, when he committed
 
 10 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 an act which rendered him in the highest degree hateful to 
 the natives. He was guilty of selling, publicly, to Vander 
 Mester, governor of Mauritius, a number of natives engaged 
 in the service of the French colony; and the circumstance 
 of there being, amongst these people, sixteen women of 
 rank, increased the odium already attached to his name. 
 The unfortunate victims of his reckless cupidity were 
 shipped off in so crowded a state, that the greater part of 
 them died on their passage ; and the remaining few, upon 
 arriving at the Mauritius, fled immediately into the woods, 
 where they subsisted ever afterwards in a wild state, eluding 
 all attempts to recapture them. 
 
 As soon as the French East India Company were made 
 acquainted with the conduct of Pronis,he was dismissed from 
 his office, and Flacourt appointed in his stead. Flacourt 
 arrived at Fort Dauphin the latter end of September, 1648, 
 and was received in a friendly manner by the chiefs ; but his 
 conduct, like that of his predecessors, is said to have been 
 ill adapted to promote a conciliatory spirit. He appears 
 to have aimed at reducing the whole island to a state 
 of subjection ; for soon after he arrived, upon some slight 
 provocation, he sent a detachment of eighty men, attended 
 by a large number of armed natives, to lay waste, by fire 
 and sword, the beautiful district of Franchere. Nothing 
 was spared : the houses and huts of the poorer class, as 
 well as those of the Roandrians, with the chief part of 
 their property, were destroyed, and great numbers of their 
 cattle carried away. He sent several parties into the inte- 
 rior, to explore the country, and obtain a knowledge of the 
 customs and manners of the inhabitants ; and it is princi- 
 pally to him we are indebted for the description of the state 
 of the natives and the country at that period, his history 
 having been published on his return to France, in 1655.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 11 
 
 His return was for the purpose of ascertaining why the 
 East India Company had not sent him the promised sup- 
 plies; and Pronis, who still remained on the island, and 
 was married to a native woman, was left, during the absence 
 of Flacourt, once more in command. 
 
 On his arrival in France, Flacourt found that the East 
 India Company's charter was about to expire, but that the 
 Marshal Meilleraye was desirous of uniting in a continua- 
 tion of the enterprise at Madagascar. Whether, upon a 
 renewal of the charter, this union actually took place, does 
 not appear in Flacourt's work; he was, however, again 
 appointed governor, and, about the year 1659 set sail, 
 with a valuable cargo, to resume the command ; but on his 
 voyage to Madagascar he was overtaken by a violent storm, 
 in which his vessel was wrecked, and himself and all on 
 board perished. 
 
 Flacourt appears to have been entirely neglected by the 
 Company during his stay on the island. In the seven years 
 he resided there, he received no supplies, either of forces or 
 provisions, from France ; and the settlers generally having 
 failed to insure the affections of the natives, who were kept 
 in subjection solely by the fear with which his military force 
 had impressed them, it was but natural that, after his 
 departure, the French interest in the island should rapidly 
 decline. 
 
 In the year 1655, Fort Dauphin was utterly destroyed 
 by fire. Although the manner in which this work of 
 destruction was effected has never been ascertained, there 
 is reason to believe it was done by the natives. The 
 French, however, did not exert themselves to rebuild it 
 until further supplies arrived from their own country, which 
 did not take place until five years afterwards. 
 
 The governor appointed by the East India Company to
 
 12 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 supply the place of Flacourt was Chamargou, who arrived 
 at the settlement in 1660: and finding the fort destroyed, 
 immediately set about rebuilding it. His next enterprise 
 was to send an officer, with a detachment of troops, to ex- 
 plore the country to the north of Matitanana. This officer, 
 whose real name was Le Vacher, was a native of Rochelle, 
 and possessed talents which qualified him for the enterprise. 
 His assumed name was La Case ; and his memory was long 
 held in great respect by the natives, although at the time of 
 his arrival the French were extremely unpopular in Mada- 
 gascar. The sums expended in establishing the colony had 
 been rendered useless by the impolicy and injustice of the 
 agents ; but La Case, by his prudence, energy, and courage, 
 soon restored the reputation of his countrymen; and all 
 his undertakings being attended with success, he was looked 
 up to with fear and admiration by the natives, who gave 
 him the title of Dian* Pousse, one of their own celebrated 
 chiefs, who, it was erroneously reported, had formerly 
 conquered the whole island, and who was still held in vene- 
 ration by the people. Nor was La Case less distinguished 
 for his moderation and good conduct than for his courage 
 and skilL By these qualities he obtained so completely 
 the ascendency over the Malagasy, that Chamargou, the 
 French governor, became jealous of him ; and so powerful 
 were the feelings of envy thus awakened, that instead of 
 commending his faithful discharge of the difficult duties 
 assigned him, he denied him all reward and promotion. 
 Conscious that it was to himself the French were in- 
 debted for the recovery of their footing on the island, 
 La Case, disgusted and disappointed at treatment so unjust, 
 formed the resolution of withdrawing from Fort Dauphin. 
 
 * A word of the same import as Andriana (prince, noble.) in the 
 interior.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 13 
 
 This purpose he effected, with five of his companions in 
 arms, and went over to the sovereign of the province of 
 Ambolo ; who, availing himself of his dissatisfaction with 
 his own countrymen, had made proposals to him to remove 
 to his district. 
 
 Soon after this, the old chieftain, who was declining in 
 years, took advantage of the partiality of his daughter, 
 Andrian Nong, to offer her in marriage to La Case ; and, 
 as the princess possessed many advantages of person and 
 mind, the offered alliance was too eligible to be refused. 
 On the death of the chieftain, which took place soon after 
 this marriage, the princess was proclaimed sovereign of 
 Ambolo; La Case, appropriating to himself no farther 
 advantages than a share in her possessions, which he endea- 
 voured to turn to the generous account of relieving the 
 garrison at Fort Dauphin, at this period again reduced to a 
 state of extreme want. 
 
 On the departure of La Case, the governor had set a 
 price upon his head, and those of the five Frenchmen who 
 accompanied him; which so incensed the chiefs residing 
 in the neighbourhood of the Fort, who entertained the 
 highest respect for him, that they entered into a combina- 
 tion, and unanimously refused to supply the colony with 
 provisions. The garrison, wholly unprovided for such an 
 event, was consequently thrown into a state of the greatest 
 distress. Famine, with pestilence, its dreadful accompani- 
 ment, were the consequence ; and in the course of a few 
 days the colony was reduced to eighty men, with a prospect 
 of being completely annihilated. At this juncture a French 
 frigate, commanded by Captain Kercadio, made its appear- 
 ance, and relieved them from the state of misery to which 
 they were reduced, and the destruction with which they were 
 threatened.
 
 14 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Kercadio, who appears to have been a brave and sensible 
 man, had the charge of an expedition fitted out for Mada- 
 gascar at the sole expense of Marshal Meilleraye, for the 
 purpose of endeavouring to establish another colony on the 
 island. On their arrival at Madagascar, however, a number 
 of the men escaped on shore, and joined the garrison at 
 Fort Dauphin, in the hope of freeing themselves from the 
 service to which they were destined, many of them being 
 pressed men. 
 
 On learning the cause of the distress in which the garri- 
 son at Fort Dauphin was involved, Kercadio, aware that 
 the utmost relief he could afford them must necessarily be 
 of a temporary nature, endeavoured to persuade Chamargou 
 to consult the welfare of his settlement, and seek the friend- 
 ship of La Case ; representing to him that that officer, after 
 his marriage with Andrian Nong, could no longer be consi- 
 dered as a subject of France, and therefore was not amenable 
 to the laws of the colony. No arguments, however, that 
 he could advance, had any weight with the governor, to 
 whose resentment the very existence of the colony seemed 
 on the point of being sacrificed. 
 
 It was no unusual circumstance at that period, when 
 such an expedition as that of Kercadio's was about to be 
 fitted out from France, for families to apply to the govern- 
 ment, in case there was a dissolute or depraved character 
 belonging to them, for an authority (called lettres-de-cachet) 
 to transport him to some of the new colonies; and it so 
 happened that a barrister, who by this means had been 
 conveyed on board Kercadio's vessel, proved of essential 
 service in bringing the governor to a proper sense of his 
 real situation. The brother of this barrister, an abandoned 
 man, had so highly offended his family, that they applied 
 for a lettre-de-cachet, to attach him to the expedition to
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 15 
 
 Madagascar; but the barrister himself, who was to under- 
 take the charge of him to Nantz, having been unfortunately 
 inveigled into a gaming-house, was kidnapped instead of 
 his brother, who by paying a sum of money was suffered 
 to escape. 
 
 To this gentleman Kercadio applied, and begged him to 
 use his influence in making the governor sensible of his base- 
 ness and folly ; and what the eloquence of the barrister might 
 have failed to effect, was very easily accomplished by the use 
 he made of his personal interest with Marshal Meilleraye, 
 whose name, at that period, possessed great influence in 
 France. Struck with terror at the threat of having his 
 conduct represented to the Marshal, Chamargou became 
 at once humble and submissive, entreating Kercadio, in the 
 most abject manner, to forgive his obstinacy, and to assist 
 in effecting a reconciliation between himself and La Case. 
 The captain and the barrister accordingly set out for the 
 province of Ambolo, and soon completed their negociations 
 with the generous La Case ; who, consigning to oblivion 
 the injuries he had received from the governor, solicited 
 permission from his consort and the combined chiefs to go 
 to the relief of his countrymen at the fort. This reconcilia- 
 tion was followed by the blessings of peace and abundance. 
 
 Far from imitating so noble an example, and influenced 
 only by his own fears, the governor, during the stay of 
 La Case and his consort at the Fort, betrayed many symp- 
 toms of the hatred and jealousy still rankling in his breast. 
 La Case, by his intimate knowledge of the character of the 
 Malagasy, as well as by his natural friendliness of disposi- 
 tion, soon effected a favourable change in the state of the 
 colony ; but the affairs of the province of Ambolo requiring 
 his attention, and Andrian Nong being anxious to return to 
 her own people, they again left the Fort, though earnestly
 
 10 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 entreated by all but the governor to prolong their stay. 
 No sooner had they departed, than Chamargou sent a 
 detachment of two hundred, to levy considerable imposts 
 in the province of Anossy, and to subject them to laws 
 never heard of in that country before. This occasioned a 
 fresh war ; the consequences of which were rendered more 
 fatal and permanent by circumstances which may be briefly 
 noticed. 
 
 It has been already mentioned, that some attempts were 
 made by the Portuguese to introduce the Roman Catholic re- 
 ligion into the island of Madagascar, and that these attempts 
 were followed with but little success. The French were 
 much more assiduous and persevering in their endeavours, 
 but no encouraging measure of success attended their zealous 
 exertions. It is not known in the island at what precise 
 time these labours commenced among the natives, but it 
 is supposed to have been about the year 1642, during the 
 time that Pronis, and his successor, Flacourt, were gover- 
 nors at Fort Dauphin. The zeal of the Catholic mission- 
 aries at the station was liberally encouraged by the patro- 
 nage of the French government, both in the mother country 
 and the colonies, and the religious establishment was 
 formed on a large scale, at least in regard to the number 
 of its labourers. 
 
 In the year 1647, when Navarette, a superior of the 
 order of St. Dominic, touched at Madagascar on his way 
 to the Indian islands, he found a bishop, three missionaries, 
 and two lay brethren, with a chapel, monastery, and library 
 They had also made several converts, so far as the initiatory 
 rite of baptism constituted them such. Many hundreds 
 of the natives, it is said, had submitted to that ordinance, 
 although few were known to exhibit any of the important 
 signs of conversion. The state of morals, both amongst
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. i7 
 
 the native converts and French settlers, was extremely lax, 
 and afforded to the inhabitants of the island very unfavour- 
 able specimens of the influence of the new religion. A 
 Malagasy catechism on some of the doctrines and duties 
 of the Christian religion, was composed and published for 
 the use of the young converts, and especially in their pre- 
 paration for baptism. Some copies remain to the present 
 time, interlined with French and Latin. A few other 
 small introductory works were prepared by the Catholic 
 missionaries, and published at the isles of France and 
 Bourbon. Vocabularies were also composed at the same 
 period, not, however, affording by any means a correct 
 view of the language. It is said that some of the colonists 
 composed other vocabularies, which were never printed. 
 Of these, some are preserved in the archives of Bourbon, 
 and others by private individuals in that colony and the 
 Mauritius. There exists also a rude sketch of a grammar 
 in a very imperfect state. 
 
 Amongst the Roman Catholic missionaries who were 
 most active in the propagation of their faith, was Father 
 Stephen, an ecclesiastic of the order of St. Lazarus, and 
 superior of the mission to Madagascar. To this man, 
 Andrian Monango, the sovereign of the province of Man- 
 draney, a high-spirited and powerful chief, and a faithful 
 ally of the French, had given a most distinguished and 
 cordial reception at his own residence. 
 
 According to the testimony of Rochon, the amiable 
 qualities and good disposition of this chieftain encouraged 
 Father Stephen to entertain the most sanguine hopes of 
 success in a resolution he had formed of converting this 
 powerful native to the Catholic faith. But Manango, 
 who had treated Father Stephen with much kindness, 
 frankly told him, that all his efforts to induce him to 
 
 II. C
 
 18 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 embrace his religion, must prove unavailing; and as a 
 private statement to this effect was not deemed suffi- 
 cient, he summoned his family together, and openly assured 
 the missionary, in their presence, of his firm and unalterable 
 resolution to adhere to the customs of his ancestors. 
 
 Father Stephen had especially represented to the chief 
 the evil and sinfulness of polygamy, a point on which a 
 Malagasy noble would be likely to be extremely jealous of 
 interference, as involving, according to his ideas, among 
 other considerations, his dignity and honour. 
 
 The chief naturally refused to follow the advice of the 
 priest, and informed him that he could not change the cus- 
 toms of his country. The priest's reply to the chief was 
 simply a peremptory order to dismiss from his house all 
 his wives but one ; with a threat, that unless he promptly 
 complied, the French would seize all his wives, and compel 
 him to obedience. 
 
 Such was the surprise and indignation excited by this 
 arrogant and unlooked-for denunciation, that a general 
 attack was commenced upon the offending party, and, but 
 for the timely interference of the chieftain, it is more than 
 probable that Father Stephen would have been murdered 
 on the spot. Suppressing his own indignation, the chief 
 exerted all his authority to obtain a private interview with 
 the monk for a few moments ; when, after requesting the 
 space of fifteen days to consider of the proposition respecting 
 his conversion, he dismissed him with some presents, and 
 assurances of respect. 
 
 The object in gaining this delay, was, that he might 
 have an opportunity of withdrawing from the province of 
 Mandraney, in case the French should attempt to execute 
 the threat of Father Stephen. He therefore set off as 
 soon as the monk had left him, to seek an asylum for him-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 19 
 
 self, his wives, and his slaves, in the province of Maclri- 
 cores, now known as Tsienimbalala, 
 
 No sooner had Father Stephen become acquainted with 
 the chieftain's design and place of retreat, than, in defiance 
 of the remonstrances of Chamargou and the advice of 
 La Case, he rashly determined to follow him ; and, accord- 
 ingly, he commenced his crusade, invested with his sacer- 
 dotal habit, and accompanied by a few attendants. 
 
 After encountering many difficulties and suffering much 
 fatigue, sufficient to have subdued a less determined zeal, 
 he reached the chieftain's residence during the first week 
 in Lent, 1664. The chief, who advanced towards his for- 
 mer friend without the least sign of alarm or indignation, 
 with great urbanity requested Father Stephen to renounce 
 his project; assuring him that he could not accede to his 
 wishes of embracing the Christian faith. 
 
 On this assurance, the monk, with the enthusiasm of a 
 lunatic, rather than the sobriety of a messenger of the 
 gospel of peace, seized the odies (the amulets worn by the 
 chieftain as sacred things), dashed them insultingly into the 
 fire, and then declared war against him. 
 
 The result was such as might have been anticipated. 
 The forbearance and moderation of the chief had hitherto 
 been proof against the pertinacity of the monk ; but such 
 accumulated insults were no longer to be borne, and he 
 ordered Father Stephen and his attendants to be massa- 
 cred on the spot ; at the same time swearing to effect 
 the destruction of all the French in the island. In order to 
 put this determination into execution, he sent his son, who 
 had been baptised, to his brother-in-law, La Vautangue, for 
 the purpose of inducing him to unite in breaking off the yoke 
 of the French, whose designs they looked upon as directed 
 to the subversion of the laws and usages of their country. 
 
 c2
 
 20 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 He assured him that his insulted ody had commanded him 
 to defend these at the peril of his life, and that victory was 
 certain over an enemy who had dared to commit such 
 criminal excesses. He likewise informed him that Chamar- 
 gou had sent forty Frenchmen to the eastern coast, whom 
 he might easily surprise and destroy. 
 
 No sooner had La Vautangue put himself upon his 
 guard, than he felt the advantage of the information thus 
 conveyed to him. Two days after the arrival of his nephew, 
 his spies brought tidings that the French had pitched their 
 camp at the distance of only one league from the village 
 where he resided. He instantly despatched a messenger to 
 make them an offer of provisions, and begged them to make 
 known to him the purpose of their journey; to which 
 La Forge, who commanded the detachment, replied, that 
 he had orders to subject the country to the French domi- 
 nation. Alarmed at this declaration, La Vautangue offered 
 him four hundred bullocks as the price of peace ; and repre- 
 sented that his country was too far from Fort Dauphin for 
 him to have done any thing to draw down the resentment 
 of the colony. La Forge, rejecting this offer, fixed the 
 price of peace at twenty thousand bullocks. To this 
 demand La Vautangue returned no answer; but while the 
 French were ravaging a plantation of sugarcanes, he 
 ordered them all to be massacred ; and the only person who 
 escaped with life was a Portuguese. 
 
 This man took refuge in a marsh covered with reeds, 
 where he remained in concealment for two days ; when the 
 islanders, who were afraid to venture to him in the water, 
 set fire to the reeds, and drove him out ; but taking advan- 
 tage of the smoke, he eluded his pursuers, and succeeded 
 in reaching Fort Dauphin, where he communicated the 
 melacholy tidings of the fate of his companions.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 21 
 
 Instead of adopting such a mode of policy as might even 
 then have averted the dangers threatened to the colony, 
 the governor resolved to revenge the death of his country- 
 men by carrying fire and sword into the interior of the 
 country. Putting himself at the head of forty Frenchmen 
 and a body of Manamboslese, while Father Manuer, the 
 only surviving priest, carried the bloody banner, he set out 
 on his barbarous expedition. Neither age nor sex found 
 mercy at his hands ; but in every village that lay in his 
 way, men, women, and children were murdered without 
 distinction. The deserted dwelling of Manango was 
 razed to the ground; and such was the desolation that 
 marked his course, as to fix infamy and execration on 
 his character in connexion with the transactions of that 
 campaign. 
 
 The natives, seeing no hope of successfully opposing his 
 march, took care to remove every thing that could contri- 
 bute to the support of the invaders : and thus situated, 
 Chamargou at last found himself under the necessity of 
 returning to Fort Dauphin, from the want of provisions. 
 While about to pass the river Mandrare, Andrian Manongo, 
 who had been watching his motions, appeared on the oppo- 
 site bank, wearing the cloak and cap of Father Stephen, 
 while with an army of six thousand men he disputed the 
 passage of the French. The fate of the colony would have 
 been determined at this juncture but for the seasonable 
 arrival of La Case, accompanied by ten Frenchmen, and 
 three thousand natives, subjects of Andrian Nong. This 
 brave officer, instantly plunging into the river, attacked 
 Manango, notwithstanding the disparity of numbers ; and 
 such was the terror inspired by his name, that the opposing 
 army was instantly put to flight. The chief himself would 
 have fallen a sacrifice, had not Rabaze, a courageous chief,
 
 22 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 who was strongly attached to his interest, thrown himself 
 in the way, and thus given his own life to save that of his 
 sovereign. Night put an end to the slaughter; and the 
 French, under cover of darkness, made the best of their 
 way to Fort Dauphin. Here they were safe from the 
 attacks of the natives ; who annoyed them, perhaps, more 
 effectually, by withholding the usual supplies of provisions, 
 and cutting off those which came from distant quarters. 
 At this time a formidable army was again collected by 
 Andrian Manango, around Fort Dauphin ; and the presence 
 of such a body of men would soon have reduced the garri- 
 son to starvation, had not La Case found means to supply 
 them with five thousand bullocks. 
 
 Thus they were again saved from destruction by that 
 extraordinary man, whose enterprises were so frequently 
 crowned with success ; nor is it easy to do justice to the 
 prudence, courage, and presence of mind which distin- 
 guished his conduct on every occasion. The fame of his 
 successes recommended him so powerfully to the French 
 East India Company, that, finding it expedient to employ 
 him in their service, they sent him a lieutenant's commis- 
 sion, and made him a present of a sword, with congratula- 
 tions on his fortunate career. For these marks of confidence 
 and favour, La Case returned thanks to" the Company; and 
 pledged himself, that, if they would send him a force of 
 two hundred Frenchmen, he would conquer the whole 
 island, and establish the permanent authority of the French 
 government in Madagascar. 
 
 Whether La Case really possessed the means of accom- 
 plishing this design must remain undecided, his offer being 
 very properly rejected by the East India Company; but 
 that his ambition had gained the mastery over the many 
 generous and commendable traits of character he had pre-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 23 
 
 viously exhibited, was sufficiently proved by the nature of 
 this proposal. 
 
 It appears that the body of the unfortunate Father 
 Stephen, for which diligent search was made, was never 
 found; and with his unsuccessful endeavours, followed by 
 the breaking up of the establishment at Fort Dauphin, 
 terminated the labours of the Roman Catholic mission, 
 leaving a most unfavourable impression as to the nature of 
 Christianity upon the minds of the natives, not only in the 
 part of the country where these transactions took place, but 
 wherever the report of them was circulated; and this has 
 been more widely than the parties themselves ever contem- 
 plated. By these misguided measures, an extreme jealousy 
 of religious interference was engendered, and it will be 
 long before the memory of deeds so decidedly inimical to 
 the genuine spirit of Christianity can be effaced. 
 
 If, however, an unfavourable impression of Roman 
 Catholic missionaries were left in the minds of the discerning, 
 shrewd, and jealous Malagasy, an idea equally unfavourable 
 appears to have been excited and perpetuated amongst the 
 French, as to the possible conversion of these, as they 
 regarded them, most incorrigible islanders. 
 
 When the Protestant Missionaries proceeding to Mada- 
 gascar in 1818, touched at Bourbon on their way, they 
 were strongly advised by many high in office to relinquish 
 so hopeless an object so decidedly preposterous an under- 
 taking. " Render the Malagasy Christians !" said they, 
 " Impossible ! They are but beasts. They have no more 
 reason than brutes ; they are not capable of thinking and 
 reasoning. They are not endowed with the capacities of 
 human beings in general. The French have long tried 
 them, and cannot discover any capacity any talent among 
 them."
 
 24 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Such were the repeated testimonies given by the French 
 to the result of their own trial of the intellectual and moral 
 qualities of the pitiable inhabitants of Madagascar. And 
 yet, actuated by a strange inconsistency of feeling, no sooner 
 were the Protestant Missionaries settled at the capital of 
 the island, and about to commence their work, than the 
 superior of the Catholics of Bourbon wrote to Radama, 
 recommending the Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman religion 
 as the best for kings and princes, as well as for the good of 
 their subjects, and requesting to send a body of priests to 
 be maintained " out of the king's meat," who might instruct 
 his people in useful knowledge and Christianity. 
 
 This officious zeal to instruct those wbo had been pro- 
 nounced incapable of instruction, found but little encourage- 
 ment on the part of Radama, His policy would, no doubt, 
 expose him to the charge of being obstinately determined 
 to continue in the darkness of heathen superstition; but 
 risking all this, he simply replied, that having entered 
 into a treaty with Protestant England, he would hereafter 
 admit no Missionaries into his dominions but those who 
 belonged to the Protestant religion. 
 
 About the same period, Radama took occasion to speak 
 of Father Stephen in the south of the island, and declared 
 that he would never allow his subjects to be instructed in 
 Christianity by any other means than those of persuasion, 
 and the diffusion of learning to enlighten their minds. A 
 noble recognition of a fundamental principle in sound legis- 
 lation that where compulsion begins, religion ends. 
 
 In the year 1666, the French East India Company having 
 extended their views, appointed the marquis de Monde- 
 vergue to the general command of all the French settlements 
 situated beyond the equinoctial line. This of course 
 included Madagascar, which place was appointed the seat
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 25 
 
 of his government. Thither he set sail in a frigate of thirty- 
 six guns, followed by a fleet of nine vessels, having on board 
 La Fage and Caron, directors of the East India trade, an 
 attorney-general, four companies of infantry, ten chiefs of 
 colonies, eight merchants, and thirty-two women. 
 
 The fleet arrived at Fort Dauphin on the 10th of March, 
 1667, and the marquis immediately caused himself to be 
 acknowledged admiral and governor of the French territories 
 in the East. His first step was to effect a reconciliation with 
 Dion Monango, a chief too powerful to be despised. By 
 the assistance of La Case this was accomplished, and the 
 chief swore obedience and fidelity to the governor-general. A 
 regular supply of provisions was thus ensured to the colony, 
 and their future prospects were rendered more encou- 
 raging. 
 
 Caron, who was a Dutchman, did not long remain in the 
 island, but sailed, with a great part of the fleet, to take the 
 management of Surat. 
 
 La Fage continued at Fort Dauphin ; and in Nov. 1670, 
 another fleet, of ten ships, arrived, commanded by M. de la 
 Haye, captain of the Navarre, a vessel of 56 guns. All these 
 ships belonged to the king, to whom the East India Com- 
 pany had now transferred the sovereignty of Madagascar, 
 and were well equipped with the war complement of arms and 
 men. Upon his arrival, La Haye was proclaimed admiral 
 and general, with the authority of viceroy. Chamargou 
 was appointed second in command, La Case major of the 
 island. The Marquis Mondevergue, having the option of 
 remaining in the island as governor, or of returning to 
 France, chose the latter. From what he saw of La Haye, 
 he appears to have been convinced that harmony could not 
 be expected with him ; the wisdom and moderation of his 
 own conduct but ill according with the warlike and arbitrary
 
 26 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 disposition of the other. He therefore chose to retire, 
 and set sail for France in 1671 ; but he had no sooner ar- 
 rived at Fort Louis, than a commissary demanded of him an 
 account of his conduct. He now found that La Haye had 
 sent home complaints against him, which had induced the 
 company to take this step. The marquis defended himself 
 with great spirit, and the public voice was in his favour : 
 but his enemies were too powerful ; he fell a victim to their 
 machinations, and died a prisoner at the castle of Saumur. 
 
 Under La Haye, who possessed unlimited authority, the 
 government of the island was conducted in a totally opposite 
 spirit. Determined to get rid of those chiefs who did not 
 acknowledge his authority, he joined with Chamargou and 
 La Case in summoning Andrian Ramousay to surrender to 
 the French all the arms in his possession, or to prepare 
 for war. This demand being spurned by the chief with dis- 
 dain, La Case and Chamergou were ordered to besiege him 
 in his village ; which order they promptly obeyed, advancing 
 against him with 700 French and 600 Malagasy. The 
 attack was, however, unsuccessful. Andrian Ramousay 
 made so vigorous and gallant a resistance, that the French 
 were obliged to retire with considerable loss. It was the 
 general opinion that the treacherous Chamargou, piqued at 
 being second in command where he had hitherto governed 
 alone, and moreover not relishing his coalition with La Case, 
 whom he had formerly treated so ill, had contrived this 
 defeat. Whether this was correct or not, La Haye was so 
 disgusted at the supposed treachery of Chamargou, that he 
 resolved to abandon Fort Dauphin, and to retire with his 
 forces to Surat, first touching at the Isle of Bourbon. 
 
 His departure was shortly after followed by the death of 
 La Case, whose name alone kept the island in subjection to 
 the French. Their yoke had become odious and intolerable
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 27 
 
 to the Malagasy, who only waited a suitable opportunity to 
 retaliate upon their oppressors the injuries and cruelties 
 they had sustained. 
 
 Chamargou did not long survive La Case; and to 
 him succeeded his son-in-law, La Bretesche, a man neither 
 endowed with the talents, nor enjoying the respect, paid 
 to his predecessor in command. Finding it impossible to 
 maintain his authority amidst the troubles which divided the 
 French and the natives, he embarked in a ship for Surat ; 
 his family, several missionaries, and some of the French fol- 
 lowing his example. The ship had no sooner left the road, 
 than the crew perceived a signal of distress on shore. The 
 captain immediately sent off his boats, which succeeded in 
 rescuing the few unhappy individuals remaining, after a 
 dreadful massacre effected by Dion Romousay and the neigh- 
 bouring chiefs, who congratulated themselves on being once 
 more free from the presence of their invaders. 
 
 The attention of our own countrymen, as well as those of 
 other nations, appears to have been directed to Madagascar 
 soon after the period of its discovery. It is mentioned by 
 Flacourt, that in 1642 the English had a military establish- 
 ment at St. Augustine's Bay, consisting of 200 men, of 
 whom one-fourth were carried off by the effects of the 
 climate in the space of two years. But neither the insalu- 
 brity of the climate, nor the disasters of the early French 
 settlers, appear to have deterred other nations, and among 
 them our own, from directing a large measure of their 
 attention to Madagascar, with a view to the establishment 
 of a colony on its shores. 
 
 In the early part of the reign of Charles the First, not- 
 withstanding the troubles in which Great Britain was at 
 that time involved, the government, and many of the mer- 
 chants, seem to have been frequently occupied in planning
 
 28 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the formation of new settlements in different parts of the 
 world; and amongst the countries deemed most advan- 
 tageous for this purpose, the island of Madagascar held a 
 prominent place. Some interest seems to have been ex- 
 cited in the public mind by the report of this island given 
 by an embassy from England to the king of Persia; and 
 amongst the accounts of voyagers and others who had 
 visited Madagascar, the following by Richard Boothby, 
 merchant of London, affords important evidence of the 
 supposed advantages that would result from a British 
 settlement in the island. 
 
 Mr. Boothby gives the following reasons for publishing 
 his account : " Forasmuch as great talk and rumour 
 hath happened this last spring, 1644, about divers of 
 his majesty's subjects adventuring to Madagascar or St. 
 Lawrence, in Asia, near unto the East Indies, and there to 
 plant themselves, as in other parts of America ; and seeing 
 some, by report, are already gone upon that voyage, and 
 myself have been desirous to deliver my opinion thereof, in 
 regard of my being and abode upon that island three 
 months or more together ; as, first, about eleven or twelve 
 years past, by the right worshipful Dr. Henry Gouch, 
 Master of Trinity College, Cambridge, who himself, in his 
 passage into Persia, in company with the right honourable 
 Sir Dodmore Cotton and Sir Robert Sherley, ambassadors 
 from king Charles of England to the king of Persia, was in 
 that country, whom I satisfied, the best I could, out of 
 those brief notes I had taken, not expecting to have been 
 inquired my opinion thereof, for, otherwise, I would have 
 been more exact and diligent in my observations. Secondly, 
 about six or seven years past, the honourable Eudymion 
 Porter, and that excellent gentleman, Captain John Bond, 
 AY ell affected to that plantation, desired me to give him
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR 29 
 
 some of ray observations in writing, (it being at that time 
 when the right honourable the Earl of Arundel, and other 
 honourable persons, intended to persuade Prince Rupert to 
 undertake that business;) which, no doubt, had he performed, 
 would have been more effectual to God's glory, more ad- 
 vantageous, and more honourable and beneficial unto him- 
 self and his brethren, than to countenance a civil war in 
 this kingdom. I also gave Mr. Porter some of the savages' 
 weapons, as darts, and a knife about two feet long, the 
 blade and haft together being much of an equal length ; 
 and also a curious India painted bow and arrows, with a 
 quiver lined with crimson velvet, for all which they offered 
 to bring me to his majesty, to kiss his hand; but I refused, 
 not thinking my present worthy so great an honour, and 
 therefore desired to be excused. Thirdly, because I under- 
 stand that Mr. Walter Hammond, surgeon, who was, at the 
 time of my last being at Madagascar, with us in company, 
 hath lately written a book of the worthiness of that country, 
 and the benefit thereof, to the encouragement of adven- 
 turers, and dedicated the same to that same worthy gentle- 
 man, Captain John Bond, which yet I have not seen. I 
 have, for the reasons premised, adventured to deliver my 
 opinion in writing to public view, though rudely, being far 
 inferior in such abilities to that honest, able person, Mr. 
 Hammond, to the further encouragement of the worthy 
 adventurers and planters that shall think fit to adventure 
 their purses and persons in that excellent and famous 
 action ; and, perhaps, I may hit upon such inducements, 
 by way of trade or commerce, more proper to my vocation, 
 as may give more encouragement for the proceedings 
 herein, than in any other already settled in the ports of 
 America.
 
 30 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 " It is, in my humble opinion, very possible, that what- 
 soever prince of Christendom is once really possessed of, 
 and strongly settled in that brave, fruitful, and pleasant 
 island, by computation three times as big as England, may 
 with ease be emperor or sole monarch of the East Indies, 
 with all the multitude of its rich and large kingdoms ; 
 which, no doubt, but the eyes of many European princes 
 are fixed upon, but that great disturbances in most parts 
 thereof, as at present unhappily in England, hinder and 
 give impediments to their wished designs, which, in zeal to 
 God's glory, my gracious sovereign's honour, and my native 
 country's welfare and prosperity, I from the bottom of my 
 heart wish that some more learned and persuasive pen 
 than mine, rude and ignorant, might prevail with his gra- 
 cious majesty, king Charles, the right honourable high 
 court of parliament, and all true-hearted able persons of 
 the nobility, gentry, &c. to take in hand, even in these 
 obstructive times, to adventure each man some small propor- 
 tion of means throughout this kingdom, which, though but 
 small to every particular person, yet, undoubtedly, would 
 amount to a very considerable sum of money, sufficient to 
 undertake that action as a business of state. That I may 
 give the best advice and encouragement in this affair, that 
 my weak capacity will allow, I shall descend to the follow- 
 ing particulars." 
 
 The writer then expatiates at considerable length upon 
 " the healthfulness of the island, Augustine's Bay, a chief 
 and excellent harbour for multitudes of ships, and the 
 pleasantness and fertility of the country," which he calls 
 " a second land of Canaan, or paradise of the world." 
 
 Allusion has already been made, on the authority of 
 Rochon, to the injudicious attempts of Father Stephen to
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 31 
 
 propagate his own faith amongst the people of Madagascar, 
 and the testimony of Boothby corroborates the suspicion 
 that a strong prejudice had been excited in the minds of 
 the natives by similar means. 
 
 Speaking of one of the kings or chieftains of the island, 
 with whom Boothby and his party held friendly intercourse, 
 he says, " By this king's discourse, we found how cruel the 
 Portuguese had been to them, coming ashore, and carrying 
 men, women, and children away by force : they cannot 
 endure the Portuguese, telling me how they betrayed them 
 with pictures." 
 
 "At any time, when our seamen showed a picture to 
 truck (barter) for a sheep, or the like, they started back, 
 and ran away, crying out, ' Portuguese, Portuguese, Portu- 
 guese !' for they could not endure images. But, at the 
 northernmost part of the island, there were priests and 
 friars who lived with them for a time, thinking to convert 
 them : the king of that place departed this life, and the 
 natives of the country put the friars and priests to death, 
 first telling them the reason was, because they were religious 
 men, and ought to keep the king company to God." 
 
 After this follows a description of the various recom- 
 mendations of St. Augustine's Bay, which the writer relates 
 he visited many times, adding, " I presented Mr. Endy- 
 mion Porter with some novelties which I got at this bay, 
 viz., tortoise-shells that he promised to make himself combs 
 with ; I also gave him some dragon's blood, and divers sorts 
 of other gums ; after which, he sent his coach for me, and 
 carried me to the council-board. Prince Rupert was there 
 at that time, and I then declared my opinion, and since too ; 
 which business was concluded upon, and past the board- 
 seal, for the island of St. Lawrence." 
 
 The writer next sets forth " the praise of the island com-
 
 32 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 parable to the land of Canaan ;" and in his various plans 
 and propositions for turning the possession of the island to 
 good account, is one, which while it marks the political 
 feeling of the times, is too curious to be omitted. 
 
 " It is a great pity," observes Mr. Boothby, " that so 
 pleasant and plentiful a country should not be inhabited 
 by civilized people, or rather Christians ; and that so brave 
 a nation, as to person and countenance, only black or 
 tawny, should be so blindly led in their devotions, being, 
 as some suppose, Mahometans, in regard to their manner 
 and custom of circumcision ; or rather, as some suppose, 
 descended from Abraham. A happy thing it were, both for 
 them and this kingdom, if that project had, or should go 
 forward, which a gentleman in Huntingdonshire, bred a 
 merchant, in love told me, which he heard from others, or 
 rather, as I understood it, from bishop Moreton's own 
 mouth, that if the bishops of England, lately dismissed from 
 voting in parliament, and tyrannizing in temporal authority, 
 should still continue in disrespect with the king and par- 
 liament, they, or most part of them, would go and plant a 
 colony in Madagascar, and endeavour to reduce those igno- 
 rant souls to Christianity. God grant that, by them or 
 others, such a pious design may speedily take effect" 
 
 The writer then goes on to describe " the cheapness of 
 all sorts of food in Madagascar ; the accommodation and 
 means for dairies, brewing of beer, and powdering of meat 
 for ships at sea ; the means to make saltpetre cheaper than 
 in India or elsewhere ; how all sorts of excellent materials 
 for building to be had in Madagascar ; how poor artificers 
 may live by their labours, in all sorts of manufacture, and 
 outstrip all nations of the world for the fame of the same ; 
 and how trade and commerce, to and from Madagascar, 
 may excel in profit all others whatsoever."
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 33 
 
 These, and a vast number of other supposed advantages, 
 appear to have occupied the serious consideration of many 
 merchants and other persons in Great Britain at that 
 period. So much so, that, according to Mr. Boothby, it 
 was agreed at the council-board that Prince Rupert should 
 go as viceroy for Madagascar. He was to have twelve 
 sail from king Charles, and thirty merchant-men to attend 
 him to the plantation, and to have supplies yearly sent 
 out from England. It was likewise agreed upon, and 
 a charge given to the governor, Sir Maurice Abbot, Sir 
 Henry Garway, and others of the committee of the honour- 
 able East India Company, to give all their loving assistance 
 and furtherance to Prince Rupert in this design, whenso- 
 ever he came into Asia or India, and all other parts adja- 
 cent to the island of Madagascar. 
 
 " I was present," says Mr. Boothby, " when this was 
 ordered at the council-table ; and the charge given to the 
 aforesaid governor and committee of the East India Com- 
 pany : but Prince Rupert going into France and Germany 
 about his weighty affairs, in the mean time it was thought 
 fit, and concluded upon, that the Earl of Arundel, earl 
 marshal of England, should go governor for Madagascar, it 
 being the most famous place in the world for a magazine. 
 
 "This noble earl," says the same writer, " hath written 
 a book to that purpose, and allowed weekly means of sub- 
 sistence to divers seamen, who have good judgment and 
 experience all over the Oriental seas, and at Madagascar. 
 This honourable earl was in such resolution and readiness, 
 that there were printed bills put up on the pillars of the 
 Royal Exchange, and in other parts of the city, that abun- 
 dantly shewed his forwardness in promoting a plantation 
 in Madagascar; but a new parliament being called, it put 
 a stop to the design of Madagascar." 
 
 II. D
 
 34 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 CHAP. II. 
 
 Shipwreck of Robert Drury on the island in the year 1702 His descrip- 
 tion of the first appearance and behaviour of the natives Massacre of 
 his shipmates His own reduction to slavery Habits of the people at 
 that time in the province of Androy His journey to St. Augustine's 
 Bay Receives tidings from his father in London Conduct of the chiefs 
 at his departure His early return to Madagascar as a slave-dealer 
 Resort of the pirates to Madagascar Their settlements on the coast 
 Captain Kid Settlement of Libertatia Capture of pilgrims going to 
 Mecca Conflicts with Portuguese ships of war on the coast of Mada- 
 gascar Destruction of the pirate settlement Treatment of the natives 
 by the pirates Destruction of the ships of the latter by the Euro- 
 pean powers in 1721 The pirates employed in promoting war among 
 the natives for the purpose of obtaining their captives as slaves Foreign 
 assistance given to the natives in these wars Notice of Captain North 
 Tamsimalo John Harre French settlement in the Isle of St. Mary's 
 about 1745 Destruction of the colony by the natives Retaliation of 
 the French Restoration of peace Ratification of the treaty between 
 the natives and the French Trade of the French at Foule Point Ag- 
 gression of John Harre Conduct and recall of Bigorne Death of John 
 Harre Return of Bigorne. 
 
 A STRONG contrast to the highly coloured picture of Mada- 
 gascar given by Mr. Boothby, is found in the history of 
 Robert Drury, who from the year 1702 until 1717 was de- 
 tained in that country as a slave ; and whose plain statement 
 of the facts which fell under his notice, though partaking 
 of the superstitious notions and erroneous opinions of the 
 natives, throws considerable light upon the history of the 
 island during the period now under review. 
 
 Many scenes passed under the observation of Drury, con- 
 nected with the interior of the country, and the civil and
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 35 
 
 domestic condition of the natives, which wholly escaped 
 the notice of those whose acquaintance with the island 
 was more casual and transient ; these appear to be faith- 
 fully described, though his own feelings under his protracted 
 captivity must have cast a sombre shadow over every object 
 presented to his view. 
 
 By his own simple and graphic account, he appears to 
 have received but a partial education, to have left his 
 home in very early life, as many other romantic and way- 
 ward youths have done, for the purpose of seeking his for- 
 tune at sea. He feelingly quotes the old adage, that wilful 
 persons never want wo, the truth of which he fully verified 
 in the commencement of his adventurous career. In the 
 fourteenth year of his age he embarked as a passenger on 
 board a ship bound for the East Indies. He sailed from 
 London in the year 1701. 
 
 It was on his return from Bengal, that the ship De 
 Grave received considerable damage by running aground ; 
 and though little was thought of the accident at the time, 
 the ship became so leaky as to endanger the lives of 
 the crew, and to reduce them to the necessity of making 
 for the coast of Madagascar, where it became a total wreck. 
 A large portion of the crew and passengers escaped from 
 the wreck, and reached the shore in the province of Androy, 
 near the southern point of the island; but they were 
 afterwards dispersed, and little is known of their subsequent 
 history. Drury, after suffering almost every kind of privation 
 and distress, became a domestic slave, and as such passed 
 from the hands of one proprietor to another, sometimes 
 experiencing kindness, but more frequently being treated 
 in a manner, which, though not regarded as cruel by his 
 masters, must often have imbittered the regrets with which he 
 remembered his reckless desertion of his own pleasant home. 
 
 D2
 
 36 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 The first impression made upon his mind by the appear- 
 ance and conduct of the natives, is described, in the following 
 extracts, with all the feeling of a young and inexperienced 
 adventurer, who had not counted the cost, or calculated the 
 dangers to which his own wilfulness had exposed him. 
 
 "The country began now to be alarmed, and we had 
 already two or three hundred negroes flocking around us, 
 picking up several pieces of silk and fine calicoes : the 
 muslin they had little regard for. Our goods were driven 
 ashore in whole bales ; for, what with saltpetre and other 
 things, we reckoned there might be three hundred tons 
 left, after all that was thrown overboard at sundry times 
 before. 
 
 " One of the negroes brought an ox to us, and intimated 
 by sundry signs that we should kill him ; but we made 
 signs to them again to shoot him for us, we having no am- 
 munition : when one of them perceived this, he lent us his 
 gun, ready charged, and with it one of our men shot the 
 bullock on the spot. 
 
 " It was extremely shocking to see the negroes cut the 
 beast, skin and flesh together, and sometimes the entrails 
 also, then toss them into the fire or ashes, as it happened, 
 and eat them half roasted. I shuddered for fear they 
 should devour us in like manner ; for they seemed to me 
 to be a kind of cannibals, of whom I had heard very dread- 
 ful stories. Every thing, in short, appeared horrible to 
 nature, and excited in us the most dismal apprehensions." 
 
 The melancholy fate of that portion of the ship's crew 
 with which Drury was associated when he reached the 
 shore, more than confirmed some of his worst fears. The 
 chief who ruled over that part of the island where they 
 were wrecked, having most probably some real or supposed 
 injury to revenge upon the white people, had them all
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. . 37 
 
 bound and brought before him, when they were all 
 butchered in the most barbarous manner; Drury alone 
 being permitted to live, for the purpose of attending upon 
 the grandson of the chief in the capacity of a slave. 
 
 It was not long, however, before the natural buoyancy 
 of youth overcame the melancholy feelings of the captive, 
 so far as to enable him to derive amusement from the 
 peculiar habits and superstitions of the people around him, 
 and, in many instances, to turn them to better account 
 
 It is stated by Drury, and confirmed by another writer,* 
 that in certain parts of the island the office of slaughtering 
 the cattle is deemed so honourable as to be appropriated 
 by the nobility ; Drury had very willingly assented to the 
 supposition that he was the captain's son, and therefore a 
 person of rank; hence he was treated with more consi- 
 deration than slaves of humbler origin, and at length was 
 appointed to the honour of slaughtering cattle, from which 
 he derived considerable benefit. His own supply of provi- 
 sions was thus augmented, and more regularly obtained 
 than was practicable in the state of insecurity and predatory 
 warfare in which his several masters lived. 
 
 Like other domestic slaves, his office, in times of peace, 
 was chiefly that of tending his master's cattle, and driv- 
 ing them to water, for which they were frequently sent a 
 distance of six or seven miles : digging wild yams was 
 another of his occupations, besides which, he rendered 
 himself very skilful in the management of bees and honey. 
 Whether from these qualifications, or from the prevalent 
 ideas, not only that he was a person of rank, but that 
 white people ought never to be held in bondage, Drury 
 enjoyed many advantages as a slave, and was so highly 
 
 * Author of the " Loss of the Winterton."
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 esteemed, that the possession of his services was often the 
 subject of envy amongst the chieftains of that part of the 
 country. These circumstances, however, could not lighten 
 the yoke of his captivity, and his constant endeavour was 
 to find some means of escape to the sea-shore, where he 
 hoped to meet with a vessel in which he might escape. 
 
 Sometimes the rigours of his lot were rendered more 
 tolerable by this hope brightening almost into certainty, as 
 he listened to those who spoke of the different sea-ports 
 accessible from the neighbourhood in which he was de- 
 tained ; but often before he could make any attempt to 
 reach one of these ports, the results of war plunged him 
 into the deepest despair, by placing him in the power of 
 a more vigilant master, or removing him, along with the 
 chieftain he served, to some district more remote from 
 the sea. 
 
 Encouraged by the prospect of reaching St. Augustine's 
 Bay, he made more than one bold and adventurous attempt 
 to escape from his masters. On one occasion, after pur- 
 suing his lonely course for many days, attended with almost 
 incredible hardships, just as the hope of final success was 
 gaining advantage over the fear of detection, he came to 
 the banks of a river, so wide and deep as to present an 
 almost insurmountable barrier to his progress. 
 
 " As I was searching," he observes, in his unvarnished 
 narrative, " for a proper place to wade through, or swim 
 over, I spied a large alligator: I still walked upon the 
 banks, and in a short time saw three more. This was a 
 mortifying stroke, and almost dispirited me. I went on 
 until I came to a shallower place, where I entered the 
 river about ten yards ; but seeing an alligator make towards 
 me, I ran directly back. He pursued me until I got into 
 very shallow water, and then he turned back into the deep }
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 39 
 
 for they will never attack a man near the shore. It nettled 
 me to be stopped by a river that was scarcely a hundred 
 yards over. At length I recollected that in the neighbour- 
 hood of Bengal, where there are the largest alligators in 
 the world, fires are often made at the head and stern of 
 the boat, so that they pass the rivers in safety. Distress 
 puts a man's invention upon the rack : something, thought 
 I, like this must be done ; for it was to no purpose to stay 
 there, neither could I go back. So making choice of a 
 stick for a firebrand, I cut it into long splinters, and waited 
 till it grew dark ; then, after I had bound my two fire-sticks 
 to the top of one of my lances, I went into the water, and, 
 recommending myself to the care of Providence, turned 
 upon my back, and swam over, with my two lances and 
 hatchet in one hand, and my fire-brand burning in the 
 other, my lamba being twisted and tied fast about my 
 loins." 
 
 At last the welcome sight of St. Augustine's Bay, with 
 its road, where ships were wont to touch, presented itself to 
 the weary and solitary traveller, as he stood on the summit 
 of a hill of considerable elevation. It does not appear, 
 however, that any means of escape from the country were 
 available at that time ; for he was obliged to place himself 
 under the protection of a chieftain who had formerly shown 
 him kindness, and who required his service in the wars in 
 which he was then engaged. 
 
 It is worthy of remark, that although the pirates are 
 generally considered to be the originators of the slave-trade 
 in Madagascar, and, on the authority of Rochon, a circum- 
 stantial statement of the first commencement of this nefa- 
 rious traffic is given in the following pages, more than one 
 account occurs in Drury's narrative, of cases in which the 
 barter of men for foreign goods is spoken of as the cus-
 
 40 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 ternary trade of the country, even at that time. Drury was 
 informed by a person who had lived a considerable time in 
 the country, that to a place called Masseelege, (probably the 
 Methelege of the pirates,) to the northward, there came, 
 once a year, a Moorish ship, that brought silk lambas 
 and many other things to trade for slaves. And again, 
 towards the conclusion of the term of his captivity, he 
 speaks of two ships staying at Youngoule, where slaves 
 were sent to be sold in exchange for fire-arms and other 
 goods. It seems probable, however, that these were but 
 occasional visits, made chiefly by marauding vessels ; and 
 that it was not, as stated by Rochon, until after the vessels 
 of the pirates had been destroyed, that this commerce in 
 human beings became a regular and organized system of 
 barbarous traffic in the island. 
 
 Whilst Drury was residing at a seaport on the western 
 coast, called Youngoule, an English ship, the Clapham 
 galley, Captain Wilks commander, arrived there to take in 
 a cargo of slaves ; and a number were accordingly taken 
 down to the coast to be sold. The master whom Drury 
 served at that time was collecting slaves for this purpose ; 
 and he, delighted with the idea of thus escaping from the 
 country, engaged a friend to intercede with his master and 
 mistress that he might be sold with the rest; but being 
 a prisoner of war, and probably too highly prized for his 
 services, he was denied the privilege of being sold with 
 the native slaves. 
 
 Before the ship set sail, however, Drury (to use his own 
 words) " endeavoured to inform the captain by this strata- 
 gem : I took a leaf, which was about two inches broad and 
 a foot and a half long, and marked upon it these words : 
 * Robert Drury, son of Mr. Drury, living at the King's 
 Head in the Old Jewrv, now a slave in the island of Mada-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 41 
 
 gascar, in the country of Youngoule.' I desired the favour 
 of one who was going to the sea-side, to deliver this leaf to 
 the first white man he saw ; and when he returned, I asked 
 him what answer he had brought. ' None at all,' replied 
 he ; ' for I suppose the white man did not like it, since he 
 threw the leaf away, though I am sure it was as good, if 
 not better, than that which you gave me : it is true I drop- 
 ped your's, but then I pulled one of the best I could find 
 off a tree.' " " My heart," says Drury, " was ready to 
 break at this disappointment; whereupon I turned from 
 him, and went directly into the woods to give vent to 
 my tears." 
 
 Some years after this bitter disappointment, Drury ob- 
 tained his long-wished-for liberation ; and the circumstances 
 of this event are best described in his own words. Aware 
 that two ships were then waiting for slaves at Youngoule, 
 every intelligence respecting them obtained an interest in 
 his mind, such as none but a captive could have experienced ; 
 and he feelingly relates the circumstances of his final escape 
 from slavery in the following words : 
 
 " I was sitting with my master one evening, when two 
 men came in with a basket of palmetta leaves sewed up, 
 and delivered it to the chief, who opened it, and finding 
 a letter, asked the men what they meant by giving him 
 that ? ' The captain,' they said, ' gave it us for your white 
 man, but we thought proper to let you see it first.' ' Pray,' 
 said the chief, 'give it all to him. Here, Robin, your 
 countrymen have sent you a present ; what it is I do not 
 know, but to me it appears of very little value.' Accord- 
 ingly I took the basket; and with the letter there were 
 pens, ink, and paper, in order to my returning an answer. 
 The superscription was this : ' To Robert Drury, in the 
 island of Madagascar.'
 
 42 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 " I was so astonished, that at first I had not power to 
 open it, concluding I was in a dream ; but at length reco- 
 vering my surprise, after a little recollection I opened it, and 
 found it came from Captain William Macket : the contents 
 were to the effect following : 
 
 " That he had a letter on board from my father, with full 
 instructions, as well from him as the owners of the vessel, 
 to purchase my liberty, let it cost what it would; and, in 
 case I could not possibly come down myself, to send him 
 word the reason of it, and what measures he should take 
 to serve me." 
 
 The chief was astonished to see the change in Drury's 
 countenance as he read the letter ; and when informed of 
 the intelligence it conveyed, his surprise appeared un- 
 bounded ; and, as he examined the paper, he said that he 
 had heard before of such a method of conveying informa- 
 tion, but was wholly at a loss to conceive how it could be 
 done without witchcraft : a feeling exactly coinciding with 
 the impression made on the minds of the Society and Sand- 
 wich islanders, when they first witnessed the transmission 
 of intelligence by means of writing. 
 
 It was not without considerable persuasion and many 
 entreaties, that the chieftain and his family could be induced 
 to part with the English slave ; but it was at last agreed 
 upon that he should be permitted to go with the captain, 
 on condition that the latter would provide the chief with a 
 good gun, which he promised to call Robin, in remembrance 
 of his slave. 
 
 The joy experienced by Drury on his happy liberation 
 exceeded all bounds ; though the novelty of his feelings, 
 after fifteen years' captivity among a barbarous people, ren- 
 dered his situation almost too strange and exciting for 
 enjoyment He returned to England with Captain Macket,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 43 
 
 and on the 9th of September, 1717, again reached the 
 shores of his native country, after an absence of sixteen 
 years. It is stated by Drury, in his own account of this 
 joyful event, that, after landing, he could not set forward 
 on his journey to London without returning God thanks, 
 in the most solemn manner, for his safe arrival, and for his 
 deliverance from the many dangers he had escaped, and 
 the miseries he had so long endured. 
 
 After the expression of such feelings, and especially after 
 perusing the history of his protracted sufferings, it is equally 
 melancholy and astonishing to see Robert Drury (the most 
 unlikely of all men to be engaged in the same cruel system 
 of oppression by which he had himself been held in such 
 degrading bondage) embarking, in less than two years after 
 his return to England, as a slave-dealer for Madagascar, 
 and, by his own testimony, using all his knowledge of the 
 country in directing captains and others to the places 
 where the unhappy captives, whom he was dooming to a 
 harder lot than he had suffered, were likely to be obtained 
 in the greatest numbers ! He appears to have made exten- 
 sive purchases in slaves; and, after a residence of more 
 than a year in the island, proceeded to Virginia, in North 
 America, and there disposed of his miserable cargo. 
 
 The conduct of the pirates, in promoting war for the 
 purpose of obtaining slaves, which was so long the most 
 terrible scourge of Madagascar, has been universally 
 stamped with infamy, and their proceedings in encouraging 
 this inhuman traffic are justly and naturally associated 
 with all that is reprobate in character and fiendish in 
 cruelty, and it might seem congenial employment to men 
 accustomed to destroy the lives of all who possessed the 
 wealth of which they were in search ; but the conduct of 
 Drury, who in many respects might be regarded as an
 
 44 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 honest-hearted Englishman, and who had so recently 
 escaped from a bondage, all the bitterness of which he had 
 so often tasted, makes a most affecting addition to the 
 painfully-abounding evidence of the universality of false 
 opinion and depraved feeling among our own countrymen 
 at the time, as well as of the dreadful effects of the 
 abhorred system of slavery on all who are brought under 
 its influence. 
 
 After the abandonment of Fort Dauphin by Bretesche, and 
 the consequent destruction of the garrison, the intercourse 
 between Europeans and the inhabitants of Madagascar was 
 for a considerable time merely casual. Ships from Europe, 
 bound to India, usually touched at the island for a supply of 
 provisions, but no attempt was made to establish a colony ; 
 and but few events relating to the country, at all worthy of 
 notice, transpired until the beginning of the seventeenth cen- 
 tury, when the pirates, who, from the time when Vasco di 
 Gama opened the highway from Europe to India, had 
 infested the Indian seas, formed an establishment at the Isle 
 St. Mary's, situated off the north-east coast of Madagascar. 
 
 Allusion has already been made, in a former chapter, to 
 the settlement of these marauders, but there is sufficient 
 authority for believing that they landed on many different 
 parts of the coast, and took shelter from the several powers 
 combined against them, wherever an eligible situation was 
 presented to their choice. Rochon, on the authority of 
 Bigorne, a soldier in the French East India Company's ser- 
 vice, gives many interesting particulars relating to the inter- 
 course between the pirates and the natives, and describes 
 the system of policy which induced these settlers to cultivate 
 the good- will and esteem of the natives. By means of alliances 
 contracted with the islanders, the pirates insinuated them- 
 selves into their confidence ; and such were the important
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 advantages they derived from a place of shelter, a defence 
 so secure in itself, so remote from the civilized world, and 
 at the same time so spontaneously rich in all the necessaries 
 of life, that it seems to have required the combined force of 
 many of the powers of Europe to drive them from their 
 retreats on this coast. 
 
 Amongst the settlements described by Johnson in his 
 Voyages of the Pirates, are some of so important a character 
 as to render it highly probable they may have had consi- 
 derable influence upon the manners and customs of the 
 natives in the immediate vicinity. Among those who visited 
 the coast of Madagascar, perhaps the most remarkable in his 
 piratical career was Captain William Kid, who in the reign of 
 William the Third received a commission from that monarch, 
 to go out in the charge of a ship, with " full power and au- 
 thority to apprehend, seize, and take into custody all pirates, 
 freebooters, and sea-rovers, which he should meet upon the 
 seas, or upon the coast of any country." 
 
 With this commission, captain Kid sailed in the Adventure 
 galley of thirty guns with eighty men, and directed his course 
 to Madagascar, the great resort of such marauders as he 
 was in search of. For some time he cruised about in the 
 neighbourhood of this island, but the pirate ships being 
 most of them out in search of prey, his provisions and re- 
 sources began to diminish, while his hopes of success became 
 increasingly faint. While he continued in this state, he 
 began to think of abandoning the object for which he had 
 been sent out, and finally made known to his crew the design 
 he had conceived of becoming himself a pirate. The scheme 
 was but too readily adopted by his comrades, who, under the 
 command of their unprincipled leader, commenced a course 
 of lawless cruelty and bloodshed, which terminated in the ap- 
 prehension, trial, and execution of their traitorous leader.
 
 46 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Before and after the commencement of his piratical career, 
 Captain Kid appears to have frequented the coast of Mada- 
 gascar without attempting anything like a settlement there, 
 and such was most frequently the case with other adventurers 
 of his class ; who merely touched at the island for the pur- 
 pose of refitting their ships. Some, however, were induced 
 from the apparent salubrity of the climate, the productive- 
 ness of the soil, and the inoffensive character of the inhabit- 
 ants, to prolong their residence amongst them, and of these 
 the most important colony appears to have been one conducted 
 by a French pirate of the name of Misson, who, in connexion 
 with his comrade Caraccioli, established a sort of republican 
 commonwealth upon the north-eastern coast Here they 
 were afterwards joined by captain Tew, and being all men of 
 superior education and abilities, to those generally engaged 
 in the demoralizing and murderous pursuits of piracy, the 
 affairs of their settlement were for some time conducted 
 with considerable prudence, and attended with a measure of 
 success. 
 
 It is stated by Johnson,* that they built a fort and a town, 
 that they cultivated a considerable tract of land, and had 
 even a senate-house, in which they made laws for the good 
 government of their infant colony. From this settlement, 
 which they called Libertatia, they sent out their ships on 
 marauding expeditions, and in many instances were so suc- 
 cessful as to add greatly to their wealth and power. In the 
 mean time a traffic was by this means kept up with the 
 natives, who were induced to resort to them for the purposes 
 of barter, and at last became willing to assist in the building 
 and navigation of two small vessels intended for cruising 
 round the island. 
 
 * History of the Pirates, vol. ii.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 47 
 
 It is stated, that on one occasion they captured a Moorish 
 vessel bound for Mecca with pilgrims; and there being on 
 board one hundred women, who were accompanying their 
 friends and parents on their pilgrimage, the pirates detained 
 these as wives for the people of their colony, with a view 
 to its greater stability, and the contentment of the men 
 under their command. 
 
 Amongst their most daring exploits had been the taking 
 of a large Portuguese vessel, by which they obtained so 
 many prisoners, that to detain them would have been to 
 endanger their own safety ; they therefore fitted out a vessel, 
 and gave them all their liberty to sail with it wherever they 
 might choose, reserving to themselves no other security 
 than a promise from these men that they would never fight 
 against them. 
 
 The consequences were such as might easily have been 
 anticipated. About the time when the settlement had 
 reached the height of its prosperity, one of the small vessels 
 belonging to the pirates, which had been sent out for the 
 purpose of exercising the negroes in their newly acquired 
 nautical skill, brought word that five tall ships had chased 
 them into the harbour, and by their appearance they judged 
 them to be 50-gun ships, belonging to the Portuguese, and 
 full of men. This was probably one of those attempts 
 stated by Rochon as having been made by the European 
 powers to put a stop to the depredations of the pirates ; 
 and from the conflict which ensued, it appeared an inferior 
 force would have been unable to cope with an enemy so 
 formidable as the pirates had rendered themselves. 
 
 The account of Captain Misson states, that the Por- 
 tuguese were driven away with considerable loss, but that 
 to all who were taken captive, great lenity and generosity 
 were shewn, with the exception, however, of two Portuguese
 
 48 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 found on board one of the vessels, who had formerly been 
 of the number liberated by the pirates, and who in all pro- 
 bability had informed of their retreat. These two men 
 were publicly executed. 
 
 From some circumstances related in this account, there 
 is reason to believe that the pirates of this settlement were 
 neither dealers in, nor instigators to, the cruel and infamous 
 traffic in slaves carried on afterwards : some natives having 
 been brought to them for sale, they refused to purchase any, 
 but afterwards employed them as free labourers, giving them, 
 and all who came to them as slaves, their liberty ; and at 
 the same time honourably disclaiming either power or in- 
 clination to hold them in bondage. 
 
 The destruction of this settlement appears to have arisen 
 from a series of calamitous events, chiefly an attack of the 
 natives, by whom a considerable number of the settlers 
 were massacred. This was the more unexpected, from their 
 having dwelt amongst them on the most amicable terms 
 for so long a period, that they had ceased to entertain any 
 fear of enemies from the interior of the island. 
 
 Depressed by this unlooked-for calamity, and having lost 
 many of his men and some of his ships at sea, Captain 
 Misson and his companions left the island ; but it is pro- 
 bable that the alliances they had formed, the regulations 
 they had established in their colony, the arts they had 
 taught, and the general effects of their intercourse with 
 the people, would exert an indirect influence over these 
 people for a considerable time after the departure of the 
 foreigners. 
 
 If such were the men (and unquestionably there were 
 such amongst the adventurers of that period) who formed 
 these piratical settlements, the strong indications on the 
 part of the natives, of respect for the pirates in general, is
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 49 
 
 easily accounted for; for while the former were wholly 
 unacquainted with the desperate means by which the 
 wealth that poured into the country was acquired, they 
 knew themselves to be partakers in that wealth, and expe- 
 rienced all the immediate benefits of that selfish policy 
 which secured their friendship for men who were enemies 
 to all the world besides. 
 
 We need not therefore wonder that the pirates, who re- 
 turned continually to the island to repair and victual their 
 ships, always met with a favourable reception from the 
 natives, who compared their conduct with that of other 
 Europeans, who had more than once been guilty of vio- 
 lently seizing their provisions, committing unheard-of atroci- 
 ties, burning and sacking villages, or firing upon them with 
 their artillery, whenever they found the natives hesitate 
 in the least degree to supply them with bullocks, poultry, 
 and rice. 
 
 The pirates had continued their depredations with suc- 
 cess until the year 1721. It was at this epoch that several 
 nations of Europe, alarmed at the enormous losses sustained 
 by their commerce, finally united to clear the Indian Ocean 
 from these formidable depredators, who had seized a large 
 Portuguese man-of-war, which had on board Count Receira 
 and the archbishop of Goa, and on the same day another 
 ship carrying thirty guns. 
 
 The pirates, elated with past successes, made a long and 
 desperate resistance. Considerable squadrons were re- 
 quired to oppose them, and they were only to be arrested 
 in their career of plunder and murder by the most rigorous 
 and exemplary punishments. The Europeans pursued 
 them to their places of most retired concealment, and there 
 destroyed their vessels by fire. 
 
 The loss of their ships deprived the pirates of the 
 
 II. E
 
 50 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 means of interrupting the commerce between India and 
 Europe, and confined them to their settlements on the coast 
 of Madagascar. Forced to give up their wandering and 
 predatory life, they plunged into a different kind of villany, 
 which has left upon their memory a deeper stain. Tired 
 of the dull inactivity of the life they led in the fertile dis- 
 tricts where they were hospitably entertained, but being too 
 weak in numbers to conquer the natives, they devised a 
 plan for increasing their own wealth and their own infamy 
 at the same time. The sale of prisoners for slaves answered 
 doubly their views of exciting and perpetuating divisions 
 among the Malagasy, and procuring the means of riches to 
 themselves ; and of being not only pardoned for past trans- 
 gressions, but courted and protected by the European 
 powers, who had so lately been their most formidable 
 enemies. 
 
 It is stated by Rochon, that, in the year 1722, soon after 
 the destruction of the ships belonging to the pirates, the 
 Betanimenes, a people inhabiting the country towards the 
 interior, had resorted to one of the villages where the 
 stores belonging to the pirates were deposited, with a 
 view of purchasing such articles as were suited to their 
 necessities or tastes. Those most in request were India 
 stuffs, Musilepatam handkerchiefs, muslins, and calicoes. 
 The people of Anteva, and probably the people of Tama- 
 tave and Mahavebona, inhabiting the sea-coast in the 
 neighbourhood of the pirates, received the Betanimenes 
 with the greatest cordiality, not only on their own account, 
 but because they would have deemed themselves wanting 
 in hospitality as well as in friendliness to the pirates, had 
 they caused the least interruption in the trade of cattle, 
 and of provisions of all sorts necessary for the victualling 
 of their ships.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR 51 
 
 The Betanimenes, who were a more frugal race as well 
 as more courageous than the people of Anteva and Maha- 
 velona, no sooner found that the source of the stores of the 
 pirates were exhausted by the destruction of their ships, 
 than they prepared to return to their villages with the rich 
 treasures they had amassed ; nor would the people of the 
 neighbourhood have opposed their departure, had not the 
 pirates tried every method to incite them to violence by 
 representing that the booty belonged by right to them, as a 
 return for the kindness they had shewn to the strangers ; 
 and that, if they suffered such possessions to be taken 
 away, they would be lost, and dispersed about the country. 
 The respect due to strangers was long before it could be 
 overcome; but at length the people of Anteva and the 
 adjacent provinces yielded, and attacked the Betanimenes. 
 A bloody war ensued, in which the pirates cautiously 
 avoided any public interference, but they secretly encour- 
 aged both parties, by selling arms to one, and represent- 
 ing to the other that they had right on their side. At 
 length the Betanimenes, who had not come from home 
 prepared for a protracted contest, found their ammunition 
 expended ; and the pirates, seizing this auspicious moment 
 for their guilty purpose, advised them to the act of ex- 
 changing their prisoners of war for arms and gunpowder. 
 The Betanimenes, provoked by the unwarrantable and 
 unlooked-for attack of the other party, eagerly followed 
 the pernicious counsel of their pretended friends. Defend- 
 ing themselves with great bravery, they had taken a large 
 number of prisoners, who proved a great incumbrance, 
 they therefore sold them to the pirates, and received in 
 exchange arms and ammunition. Having obtained these 
 supplies, they found themselves placed in a more advan-
 
 52 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 tageous position as regarded their enemies, and were able 
 to return home without any further resistance. 
 
 The consequences of this event, as it respects the people 
 of Madagascar, will hereafter be more fully described ; but 
 it is not unimportant to notice the manner in which the 
 pirates were affected by it. They became great favourites 
 with the European nations. The same men who, a few 
 months before, were the scourge and the curse of the East 
 India trade, who were looked upon with horror and detes- 
 tation, and for whose destruction nations, otherwise adverse 
 to each other, had united in forming a powerful armament, 
 were now considered so important to their countrymen, 
 that their protection was eagerly sought, and they were 
 employed as factors or agents in the iniquitous traffic in 
 slaves : the plan of providing a regular supply was thus in- 
 troduced; all transactions of the kind in that quarter of 
 the island passing through their hands. 
 
 The sanguinary war commenced on this occasion was 
 the origin of many which have stained with blood the north- 
 east portion of Madagascar. Before that period, the trifling 
 divisions amongst the natives, naturally arising out of their 
 social but barbarous habits, never lasted long, nor left any 
 traces of deadly animosity behind them ; but by this 
 double system of treachery and bloodshed, the whole 
 country was involved in all the miseries of violently 
 agitated and ferocious passions, which have since diffused 
 over the entire population every species of suffering, out- 
 rage, and crime. 
 
 It is but too probable that the pirates did more than 
 instigate the islanders to these intestine wars. In John- 
 son's account of the voyages of the pirates, numerous 
 instances are related, in which they actually engaged in
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 53 
 
 considerable numbers in the treacherous and sanguinary 
 wars of the natives; and on one occasion, two ships 
 took in a cargo of six hundred slaves, as the reward of 
 their assistance in an expedition against some towns which 
 the chief of the district desired to subdue. The same party 
 having promised their assistance a second time to the 
 chief, returned the next season, and received another cargo 
 of slaves on similar conditions, having succeeded in ren- 
 dering him master of the whole of that part of the country 
 of Methelege, and having established such a reputation 
 amongst the people, that those who were accompanied by 
 white men to battle, were certain of victory, and causing those 
 who saw a white man among the forces of their opponents 
 to prepare for flight before the engagement commenced. 
 
 Of the pirates who entered into the plundering and 
 murderous excursions of the Malagasy, a Captain North and 
 his followers appear to have been amongst the most noto- 
 rious and successful, especially in the subjugation of a for- 
 tified town previously considered impregnable from the 
 nature of its situation, and the peculiar structure of its 
 fortifications. North, who is said to have avoided all 
 piratical attempts upon European ships, and who, there- 
 fore, confined his attacks to Moorish vessels only, lived five 
 years in the island of Madagascar, during which time his 
 intercourse seems to have been chiefly of a pacific nature ; 
 but on removing to the south of the island, he was induced 
 to lend his assistance to the inhabitants of Mongoro, who 
 were then at war with a neighbouring prince, and who pro- 
 mised him a reward of one hundred slaves and five hundred 
 head of cattle, with all the prisoners they should take. It 
 was here that he attacked the fortified town above noticed, 
 and such was the skill and perseverance, as well as courage 
 and generosity with which his exploits were conducted, that
 
 54 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 he gained the universal confidence and esteem of the na- 
 tives, who would gladly have detained him amongst them. 
 
 Such being the means by which the pirates obtained 
 influence over the people of Madagascar, it is not to be 
 wondered at that the names of men whose characters were 
 stained with innumerable crimes, should long be held in 
 grateful remembrance by a people so ignorant of their real 
 motives and principles. Amongst those who claim this 
 tribute of respect, was Tamsimalo, the son of a corsair 
 notorious for cunning and plunder. His mother was the 
 daughter of a powerful chief; and although no extraor- 
 dinary event distinguished his reign, which commenced on 
 the demise of his father, he was buried in the island of 
 St. Mary's in the year 1745, and his name was long held 
 in high estimation by the natives. 
 
 This prince was succeeded by John Harre, his son, 
 whose power was more circumscribed, and whose miscon- 
 duct brought upon him the contempt of his subjects. He 
 made Foule Pointe his place of residence, leaving the go- 
 vernment of St Mary's to his mother, and to a sister 
 known by the name of Betia, a woman justly celebrated for 
 her beauty and fascinations qualities which were indicated 
 by her name, Be signifying " much," and tia, " affection." 
 
 Shortly after the death of Tamsimalo, the French East 
 India Company formed a settlement at St. Mary's, and 
 Monsieur Grosse was ordered to take possession of the 
 island in the Company's name. He was accompanied in 
 performing this ceremony by Betia ; and as such an honour, 
 according to the customs of the country, belonged to the 
 widow of the chieftain, whose sovereignty was generally 
 acknowledged, the haughty and imperious mother of John 
 Harre publicly announced her determination to be revenged 
 for this insult to her dignity and rank. Grosse appears to
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 55 
 
 have thought little of her threats, and to have proceeded 
 in his plans for establishing the colony. These plans, 
 however, were defeated by the appearance of epidemic dis- 
 orders, incident to that situation at certain seasons of the 
 year ; and such was the mortality occasioned by the Mala- 
 gasy fever, that the directors of the Isle of France were 
 obliged to send out fresh troops; and of these it is that 
 Rochon remarks, "they were of such a description that 
 their loss could excite no kind of regret." 
 
 If Grosse was deficient in respect to the widow of 
 Tamsimalo, he neglected no means of insinuating himself 
 into the favour of the daughter ; who, being a woman of 
 great good-nature and agreeable manners, was a much 
 greater favourite than her mother. By her influence over 
 the people, she succeeded repeatedly in protecting the 
 French from the projects of the revengeful and implacable 
 widow ; but her zeal was at last suppressed by a heavy accu- 
 sation being brought against Grosse, from which she dared 
 not defend him. It appears, even prior to this period, to 
 have been the practice of the Malagasy to bury the wealth 
 of their princes with their bodies in the grave; and the 
 charge brought forward by the mother against Grosse was 
 no less than that of having violated the sacredness of her 
 husband's tomb, for the sake of the riches it was known 
 to contain. This accusation excited such violent indig- 
 nation amongst the natives, that the destruction of the 
 French was immediately decreed ; and they rushed furiously 
 upon the colony, set fire to the buildings, and massacred 
 the settlers. The intelligence of this fatal event arrived at 
 
 o 
 
 the Isle of France on Christmas-eve, 1754, when a ship, 
 already fitted out for war, received orders to block up the 
 entrance of St. Mary's harbour, and chastise the inhabitants 
 in the severest manner.
 
 56 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 This cruel charge was faithfully executed. While the 
 troops ravaged the island, burned the villages, and massa- 
 cred the inhabitants, the guns of the vessel were brought 
 to bear upon those who attempted to escape to the main 
 land. Several large canoes, filled with natives, by these 
 means were sunk. In one of these was the widow of Tam- 
 simalo, who had embarked with the hope of reaching the 
 Bay of Antongil, but in spite of every exertion a shot 
 reached her boat The widow and many of her attendants 
 were killed, and the rest made prisoners. Among these 
 was Betia, who was immediately taken to the Isle of 
 France, where she fully justified herself before the council, 
 by making it appear that her connexion with Grosse had 
 endangered her life, and that she would no longer have 
 been safe at St. Mary's, having forfeited, in consequence of 
 favouring the French, and so repeatedly exerting herself to 
 save them, the affection and confidence of the people. The 
 council, convinced of her innocence, sent her back to Foule 
 Pointe with many costly presents, and with a strict charge 
 to use all her influence to bring about a better understand- 
 ing between the people of Foule Pointe and the French. 
 Negotiations of the character proposed were much needed ; 
 for the people, alarmed at the late events in St. Mary's, 
 had taken refuge in the interior of the island, and all com- 
 merce was consequently at an end. On account of the 
 talents and influence of this extraordinary woman, she was 
 deemed the most efficient agent that could be employed in 
 such an undertaking; and the better to accomplish her 
 purpose, she took with her Bigorne, who has already been 
 mentioned as a soldier in the East India Company's service, 
 and who was a man of intelligence, of a good understanding, 
 and active habits. 
 
 Bigorne, who was enabled to acquire a knowledge of the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 57 
 
 language of the natives, won their affection by his frank and 
 open behaviour, and induced them to make arrangements 
 with the French, by which the trade with the Isle of France 
 was successfully renewed. 
 
 "Among all the attestations unanimously given of his 
 services, we shall distinguish," says Rochon, " that of 
 Mons. Poivre, who, in the year 1758, became an eye-witness 
 to the excellent conduct of that brave soldier. That cele- 
 brated governor, whose approbation cannot be suspected of 
 prepossession or partiality, has frequently made before me 
 the eulogium of that man, whose memory is still dear to 
 the islanders. 
 
 " The speeches which he made before the natives in 
 their public assemblies, called kabarys, could not be com- 
 pared with those of their own orators. Mons. Poivre, 
 who was present at several of these assemblies, often told 
 me that the natural eloquence of the Malagasy had really 
 astonished him. He took delight in relating the most 
 minute particulars of a great kabary, at which all the 
 neighbouring chiefs were present, surrounded by number- 
 less crowds of their respective subjects, to conclude a treaty 
 of commence with the commissioners of the French East 
 India Company." 
 
 This speech is quoted at length by Rochon ; and while it 
 bears strong evidence of having derived some of its merits 
 from a French translation, it is still sufficiently authentic to 
 confirm the often-repeated statements that the Malagasy, like 
 many others of the same grade of civilization, possess the 
 faculty of speaking in public with great readiness and pro- 
 priety, using highly impressive and figurative language, and 
 producing very powerful effects upon the audiences they 
 address. 
 
 The appeal, on the part of the speaker, was to the inte-
 
 58 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 grity and good feeling of Bigorne ; and it was replied to by 
 Mons. Poivre, who blended many fair promises with obser- 
 vations such as were the most calculated to rouse the sensi- 
 bility of the chiefs. He spoke of peace and lenity; called 
 them brothers and friends ; and intimated to them, that all 
 the white people who did not entertain for them the same 
 sentiments, would be universally censured. The result of 
 this address was a conclusion of the treaty, which was an- 
 nounced with shouts of acclamation. It had already become 
 an object of no small importance to the French, to make 
 peace with the Malagasy ; the ships of the former being in 
 great want, and requiring daily three bullocks, and a pro- 
 portionate quantity of rice, to feed the company, which 
 consisted of six hundred men. 
 
 The ratification of the treaty took place immediately, 
 and was performed with the utmost solemnity. The orator 
 slaughtered an ox, the blood of which was received into an 
 earthen vessel, and a quantity of sea-water, pimento, pul- 
 verized gun-flints, and a small portion of earth and gun- 
 powder mingled with it : these ingredients were moistened 
 with tafia, a species of rum. Two leaden balls were used 
 in mixing and reducing these different ingredients, of which 
 he finally made a potion or liquor, conjuring some evil 
 spirit to change it into poison for whoever should drink of 
 it and afterwards break his oath. The speaker held a knife 
 in his hand, and, first invoking the God of the whites, and 
 then the god of the blacks, he besought them, with a loud 
 voice, to instil into the hearts of both, peace, concord, 
 friendship, and good faith. Then striking, with a sudden 
 movement, the points of two lances into the liquor, while 
 John Harre sprinkled some drops of it on the ground, he 
 pronounced curses and horrid imprecations against those 
 who should infringe the treaty.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 59 
 
 The speaker, whose name was Rabesin, repeated these 
 imprecations three times, with a vehemence of gesture and 
 utterance which produced great effect upon the vast multi- 
 tude assembled. 
 
 It is said, that, in this state of terror and excitement, 
 John Harre, and the rest of the chiefs, taking a small quan- 
 tity of the unpalatable liquor, swallowed it with many dis- 
 tortions of face and body ; and their example was followed 
 by most of the chiefs who were present. The French- 
 men, however, did but make a pretence of tasting it, 
 notwithstanding the entreaties of Bigorne, who was per- 
 suaded that this was necessary, if not to the success, at 
 least to the validity of the treaty. 
 
 Rabesin then slaughtered the rest of the victims ; and 
 this famous kabary was concluded with a great feast, fol- 
 lowed by dances, music, and games. The speaker is 
 described by Rochon as having been " master of the art of 
 changing, at pleasure, the features of his face ; his language, 
 always consonant with his gestures, bore the appearance of 
 conviction ; nor was he a stranger to the art of moving 
 minds the least susceptible of enthusiasm, and of firing 
 with anger the least irascible." These talents he could 
 exercise at will in any cause, or for any party likely to 
 reward his unprincipled exertions ; and Bigorne, who was 
 well acquainted both with his vices, and his ascendancy 
 over the people of Foule Pointe, made it serve his own 
 interest, not only to shew him marks of esteem and defer- 
 ence in public, but even to bribe him in secret with consi- 
 derable presents. Even on the occasion of this remarkable 
 and apparently patriotic address, while Rabesin was ad- 
 vocating the cause of his countrymen, he had actually sold 
 himself, and the advantages that might accrue from his 
 eloquence, to the French before the kabary assembled ; and
 
 60 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 when he appeared to be convinced by the reply of Monsieur 
 Poivre, and raised his single voice to advocate the treaty, 
 all his emotion and all his apparent conviction, were but the 
 result of a preconcerted part, for acting which he had re- 
 ceived his price. 
 
 The day after the conclusion of the treaty, the markets 
 of Foule Pointe were abundantly supplied with provisions 
 of every description, and the ships laid in their stores at a 
 low price. 
 
 On the arrival of Mons. Poivre in France, he recom- 
 mended Bigorne in the strongest terms to the East India 
 Company. At that time he was only interpreter at Foule 
 Pointe, but on so high a recommendation, he was appointed, 
 under the direction of the government of the Isle of France, 
 to the management of all that belonged to trade and the 
 victualling of ships throughout Madagascar ; which trust he 
 fulfilled with great prudence and ability, until the year 
 1762, when he was called to France, for having declared 
 war against John Harre. That chief had committed 
 aggressions on the territories of several others who were in 
 strict league with the French. The chiefs conjointly 
 entreated Bigorne to take upon himself the command of 
 their united forces, and avenge them of their wrongs. 
 Bigorne long refused to comply with their request, and at 
 last consented only on terms, which must have appeared to 
 them as but little in accordance with his established repu- 
 tation for personal bravery. His conditions were, that 
 as the success of the war depended upon his safety, he 
 should not be required to expose himself to the fire of the 
 enemy. However contrary this conduct appeared to the 
 ideas entertained by the chiefs of his undaunted courage, 
 his influence prevailed, and they ranged themselves under 
 his banners. He made them go through some simple
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 61 
 
 manoeuvres, and, finding them docile and submissive, led 
 them towards the enemy, and, when within sight of them, 
 strictly prohibited his party from beginning the combat 
 until he gave the signal for battle. 
 
 The army of John Harre was much more numerous than 
 that of Bigorne, but the position of the latter secured to 
 him great advantages, of which his enemy was not able to 
 judge. The first charge made by John Harre proved deci- 
 sive. Though conducted with vigour, his forces were 
 repulsed in so terrible a manner, that he was unable to 
 lead them again to the combat. And thus a chief, who 
 had previously been considered invincible, was vanquished 
 by the mere position of a man who did not mix in the battle, 
 and was even at some distance from the field. 
 
 Being informed afterwards that Bigorne had directed the 
 motions of the victorious army, John Harre replied, " How 
 could I defend myself against the invisible spirit of a white 
 man that attacked me ? To be revenged, however, I am 
 about to leave Foule Pointe, to retire to the Bay of An- 
 tongil. My removal from that port will alarm the merchants, 
 and the markets will no longer be supplied. Commerce 
 will, in the mean time, be at a stand, and Bigorne's chiefs 
 will recall him to the Isle of France. My departure there- 
 fore promises me a speedy deliverance from my most 
 formidable enemy." 
 
 The prediction of John Harre was soon realized. His 
 departure was announced with consternation, and his ab- 
 sence put an end to all commerce. Some chiefs, friendly 
 to Bigorne, did all in their power to supply the markets 
 with provisions, but they were opposed by the merchants 
 of Foule Pointe. The French ships, which came to take 
 in provisions, after vainly endeavouring to restore peace and 
 harmony amongst the people, were compelled to set sail to
 
 62 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the Isle of France in the most destitute condition, and 
 without the necessary means of subsistence for their crews. 
 Their common complaints procured the immediate recall of 
 Bigorne, who was dismissed from his office, after having 
 vainly attempted to justify his conduct. 
 
 On the departure of Bigorne, John Harre returned to 
 Foule Pointe, where he was more favourably received than 
 might have been expected ; and with his return commerce 
 soon resumed its wonted activity, though it did not long 
 continue. Secret enmity and discord still rankled in the 
 hearts of his people ; and before many months had expired, 
 the war broke out with more violence than ever. After a 
 long continuance of strife and bloodshed, the island was at 
 last freed from the dominion of this turbulent oppressor, 
 who was alike incapable of living in peace with his allies, 
 or his own subjects. He was slain by the people of Maha- 
 velona in 1767, who, seizing his spoils, enriched themselves 
 and greatly augmented their power. 
 
 His son Hyavi succeeded to the sovereignty ; but advan- 
 tage being taken of his youth, his authority and possessions 
 were curtailed, so that he held only a small part of the 
 territories acquired by his father. At the commencement 
 of his reign, the French East India Company had trans- 
 ferred the government of the Isles of France and Bourbon 
 to their sovereign, and Mons. Poivre had been appointed 
 intendant of the colonies at these places. These circum- 
 stances, added to the death of John Harre, removed every 
 obstacle in the way of Bigorne's return to Madagascar, and 
 he accordingly arrived at Foule Pointe, where his presence 
 had become highly necessary. He was received in the 
 most cordial manner by the inhabitants, who bestowed upon 
 him flattering testimonies of esteem and friendship. They 
 had ever entertained the highest opinion of his talents and
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 63 
 
 integrity, and now they chose him as the arbiter of all their 
 differences. He re-established peace and concord amongst 
 the chiefs in the northern part of the island, where he re- 
 mained as commissioner of trade, until Benyowsky was 
 appointed governor-general, and fixed his establishment at 
 the Bay of Antongil. 
 
 These circumstances are related on the authority of the 
 Abbe Rochon, who was well qualified to bear testimony to 
 the character of Bigorne, having accompanied him on a 
 voyage to Madagascar in the year 1768. The object of 
 the Abbe in undertaking this voyage was to collect the 
 rarest and most useful plants in the island for Mons. 
 Poivre's celebrated garden of Montplasir, afterwards known 
 by the name of the Royal Botanical Garden at the Isle of 
 France; and during his stay in Madagascar, he had an 
 opportunity of obtaining from Bigorne much valuable 
 information, relating both to the natural history and the 
 political state of the country.
 
 64 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 CHAR III. 
 
 Renewed attempt of the French government to establish a colony in 
 Madagascar in 1757 Liberal character of the plan Occupation of Fort 
 Dauphin by Mons. Maudave Suspicions and hostility of the natives 
 Abandonment of the plan Proposal by the French government to 
 Count Benyowsky Notice of his early history His commission to 
 establish a colony in Madagascar Opposition to the project by the 
 Authorities in the Isle of France Great error in the arrangements of 
 the French government Benyowsky's arrival at Mauritius His recep- 
 tion by the chiefs at Madagascar in 1 774 Examination of the country 
 Erection of a fort and other public buildings Negligence of the authori- 
 ties in the Isle of France Destitute state of the colony Alliances of 
 Benyowsky with the native chiefs Settlement at the Plain of Health 
 Disaffection excited by emissaries from the Isle of France Difficulties 
 of the colony Infanticide abolished by the natives Confederacy of the 
 Sakalavas against the colony Victory over the Sakalavas by means of 
 the cannon Renewed confederacy amongst the Sakalava chiefs Their 
 defeat and submission Loss of the vessels bringing supplies Arrival of 
 intelligence from France Benyowsky requested of the chiefs to accept 
 the sovereignty of the island Arrival of commissioners from France 
 Departure of Benyowsky for Europe His visit to France, England, and 
 America Return to Madagascar He is shot by the French troops. 
 
 IN the year 1767, the attention of the French government 
 was again directed to Madagascar, and a plan for the 
 establishment of a colony at Fort Dauphin was presented 
 by the French minister, the Duke de Praslin, to his master, 
 and honoured with the royal approbation. It is stated by 
 Copland, in his History of Madagascar, that he had an 
 opportunity of perusing this document, and that it appeared 
 to have been drawn up on liberal and enlightened princi- 
 ples, and was designed to embrace the welfare of the inha-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 65 
 
 bitants, as well as the purposes of the French government. 
 It was founded on the conviction that a purely military 
 establishment was unsuitable ; and that it was only by con- 
 ciliatory means, the confidence and attachment of the natives 
 was to be gained. It is stated in this document, that " there 
 is no necessity for sending troops and squadrons for con- 
 quest, nor for transporting a whole society at a great ex- 
 pense : better arms, and better means, will promote this 
 establishment, without expending much money. It is only 
 by the force of example, morals, religion, and a superior 
 policy, that we propose to subdue Madagascar. The society 
 there is already formed ; and nothing is necessary but- to 
 invite it to us, and to direct it according to our views, which 
 will meet with no obstacles, as they will interest the 
 Malagasy themselves, by the advantage of a reciprocal 
 exchange." 
 
 Upon this principle it was proposed, that as soon as he had 
 in some measure secured a footing among the natives, by a 
 short residence at Fort Dauphin, the principal seat for 
 colonization should be transferred from that place to Fran- 
 chere. At this spot he proposed to establish his colony for 
 the sole purposes of trade, on the principle of mutual 
 advantage ; and, as Copland observes, " had such an estab- 
 lishment been formed when the French first went to Mada- 
 gascar, there is little doubt that it would have been attended 
 with success." But the many acts of aggression committed 
 by the French, had made a deep impression on the minds 
 of the natives, they retained the most vivid recollections 
 of the cruelty they had experienced; and, whatever pro- 
 fessions of upright intentions and friendly feelings were 
 made by Mons. Maudave, they were too suspicious, and too 
 much alarmed at the mere probability of a repetition of 
 their sufferings, to allow themselves to be again deceived. 
 
 II. F
 
 66 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Mons. Maudave, who was sent out to establish this 
 colony, reached the island in 1768, took formal possession 
 of the government of Fort Dauphin, and made immediate 
 preparations for the execution of his plan. It was not 
 long, however, before this equitable and benevolent project 
 was entirely relinquished by the French government, on 
 the plea of having discovered that the establishment was 
 founded on false principles. They also declared, that " it 
 was utterly impossible to afford the advances of every kind 
 required by M. Maudave in his new colony." 
 
 Such are the reasons given by Mons. de Boynes, the 
 French minister, in a letter subsequently written to Messrs. 
 Tournay and Maillart, relative to the undertaking of Count 
 Benyowsky. There is every reason to believe, that after the 
 experience the natives had had of the cupidity and cruelty 
 of the French, it would have been difficult to persuade 
 them to admit even of such an establishment as Mons. 
 Maudave proposed, in the interior of the island ; but it is 
 also probable, that the chief cause of its abandonment was 
 the expense it would have brought upon the French govern- 
 ment, whose resources were at that time so much needed to 
 support the measures adopted by that country during the 
 American struggle for independence. 
 
 After the return of Mons. Maudave to Europe, the 
 French government made another proposal for establishing 
 a colony, to Count Benyowsky, a Polish nobleman of great 
 celebrity, whose adventurous career was distinguished by 
 so much of the marvellous and romantic, and whose 
 eccentric and chequered life has been so much misrepre- 
 sented by party feeling as to render it difficult to ascertain 
 with accuracy the true nature of his connexion with the 
 island of Madagascar. His memoirs and travels, written 
 by himself, form the subject of a work well worthy the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 67 
 
 attention of the curious; and, so far as they indicate the 
 true character and habits of the author, may assist in 
 forming calculations as to the kind and degree of influence 
 he would be likely to exercise upon the natives of Mada- 
 gascar, amongst whom he was for several years a resident. 
 
 In early life, the Count had taken an active part in the 
 political affairs of his own country ; and falling under the 
 displeasure of the Russian government, was banished to 
 Siberia, whence he speedily effected his escape, by engaging 
 a number of his fellow-sufferers in a conspiracy of so daring 
 and extensive a nature that they finally left Kamtsehatka in 
 possession of two ships, and at the head of more than a 
 hundred men, of whom he was elected commander. 
 
 After enduring all the strange vicissitudes incident to a 
 voyage commenced under circumstances so unusual, and 
 touching at several places, Benyowsky at last sold his ships 
 at Canton, and, embarking himself and his crew on board 
 two French trading vessels, arrived at the Isle of France 
 in the year 1772. 
 
 Here his reception was not the most favourable, and his 
 stay was consequently short ; but on his departure from the 
 island he intimated the probability of his applying to the 
 government of France for a commission to establish a colony 
 in Madagascar. This design appears to have been treated 
 by the French at the Isle of France with ridicule and con- 
 tempt; and a letter was written by the intendant, to the 
 French minister of marine, greatly to the prejudice of 
 Benyowsky. 
 
 Upon his arrival in France, after his various and sur- 
 prising adventures had obtained publicity, the French 
 minister, Mons. de Boynes, informed him of the intention 
 of government to make another attempt to establish a 
 colony at Madagascar, for the purpose of trade rather than 
 
 F2
 
 68 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 conquest, and inviting him to take charge of the expedition, 
 with the title of Governor-General. Whether these over- 
 tures arose from a previous application on the part of 
 Benyowsky or his friends, or whether the extent of his 
 knowledge, and his firm and enterprising character, had 
 pointed him out to the minister as a fit person to direct 
 such an enterprise, does not appear. But in his instructions 
 to the governor and commissary at the Isle of France, 
 Boynes expressed the greatest confidence in the individual 
 to whom he had given the appointment. " No person," 
 said he, "has appeared more capable of carrying his 
 majesty's intentions into effect, than Mons. Baron de Ben- 
 yowsky. In the course of his travels by sea, he has learned 
 the manner of treating of savage people ; and to a great 
 share of firmness, he has united that mildness of character 
 which suits a design of this nature." 
 
 In confirmation of this opinion, the minister, not approv- 
 ing the plan which had been drawn up by one of the 
 government agents, ordered the Count to draw up his own 
 plan, which was approved both by the king and his 
 ministers. 
 
 The first step taken towards the accomplishment of the 
 object, was, however, sufficient to secure its failure. In- 
 stead of raising the necessary supplies in France, the 
 minister devolved it on the government of the Isle of France 
 to furnish all stores required for the colony ; thus, in 
 effect, making the Count dependent on his enemies, whose 
 influence, he foresaw, would be employed to defeat his 
 objects. Benyowsky remonstrated, but could not prevail 
 on the minister so to modify the plan as to secure him 
 against the disastrous effects of this ill-judged arrangement. 
 
 The Abbe Rochon was at the Isle of France at the time 
 of Benyowsky's arrival, and appears to have shared largely
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 69 
 
 in the prejudice existing against him amongst the French. 
 In confirmation of his own opinion, he quotes that of his 
 friend, Mons. Poivre, which sufficiently proves how little 
 the Count had reason to expect from those, on whose co- 
 operation and support he had been rendered dependent. 
 
 " We have seen," said Mons. Poivre, in conversing with 
 Rochon, " swarms of locusts devouring in an instant abund- 
 ant harvests ; we have seen two terrible hurricanes threaten 
 this island with total subversion ; but Madagascar always 
 served to compensate the mischief done by those awful 
 scourges: henceforth the Isle of France has lost all its 
 resources; it must fall and perish, if similar scourges 
 should again happen to spread desolation over these fields. 
 Under the government of Benyowsky, Madagascar will no 
 longer be the support of this settlement; in cur future 
 misfortunes, we must only hope for distant and precarious 
 relief. I was much habituated to the success of cheats 
 and adventurers, but the success of Benyowsky overwhelms 
 me with confusion ; the more so, as I have written a letter 
 on his account to the minister. I well know that oddities 
 are pleasing, that they amuse the multitude, and raise their 
 credulity to the highest pitch of excess ; but how could I 
 imagine that a stranger just broke loose from chains and 
 prisons at Kamschatka, and sunk into contempt by his 
 own writings, should obtain such an important charge 
 without my approbation ? Strongly attached, in virtue of 
 my office, to the welfare of this colony, I ought, the first 
 time he spoke to me about Madagascar, to have excited in 
 him a desire of dethroning the Mogul ; this request would 
 surely have been complied with, and we should have got 
 rid of him." 
 
 In confirmation of the value which it appears, by these 
 observations, was attached to the island of Madagascar,
 
 70 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 as a means of furnishing supplies for adjacent colonies, it 
 is further stated, that when three successive hurricanes 
 had, a few years prior to this time, destroyed all the crops 
 in the Isle of France, and when a dreadful famine menaced 
 the whole island, the arrival of ten large ships loaded with 
 rice from Madagascar had rescued the inhabitants from 
 misery and starvation. 
 
 The Count Benyowsky arrived at the Isle of France on the 
 22nd of September, 1773, when he was soon convinced by 
 the conduct of the governor, De Tournay, and the Commis- 
 sary Maillart, that he had nothing to expect from them but 
 open or concealed hostility. They went so far as to inform 
 him they were " surprised the Count had undertaken such 
 an expedition, so prejudicial to the Isle of France, whose 
 merchants would be ruined if the new establishment at 
 Madagascar succeeded." They professed to be willing to 
 wait and see what could be done until more positive orders 
 should arrive from the court : " but, in the mean time, 
 they could not avoid informing him that the project was 
 impracticable ; because the people of Madagascar having, 
 for one hundred and fifty years, repelled all the attempts 
 of France, they would not submit at this moment, when 
 they were united under a solid government formed by 
 themselves." 
 
 Benyowsky now felt in their full force all the disadvan- 
 tages of his situation, and foresaw, with no unfounded 
 apprehensions, the difficulties that would attend his pro- 
 gress. The good opinion he had left in the minds of the 
 French ministry was of little avail, for he was now in the 
 hands of those who had the power not only to harass him by 
 withholding the necessary supplies, but also to misrepresent 
 his actions, and thereby incite even the French government 
 against him.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 71 
 
 Under these circumstances, Benyowsky conducted him- 
 self with all his accustomed decision and firmness. He 
 despatched a part of his troops on the 7th of December, 
 1773, in the Postillion brig, which had been deputed for 
 the service of Madagascar ; but his own stay was pro- 
 tracted by the conduct of the governor, until the February 
 following, by which means his arrival took place in the 
 rainy season, the period when the fever usually prevails on 
 the coast. 
 
 In the mean time he was annoyed by the most injurious 
 reports respecting the object of his expedition. " I 
 learned," he says in his memoirs, " that some part of my 
 troops were seduced by other regiments, and that some of 
 my volunteers had already deserted ; that the disadvan- 
 tageous observations on our expedition had been urged 
 with such malice and success, that part of my officers had 
 pretended sickness, with a view to delay their departure 
 for Madagascar. I understood, likewise, that the chiefs 
 of the Isle of France had sent emissaries to that island, 
 to the king Hyavi, and other chiefs, to warn them that I 
 was come to deprive them of their liberty, and that I had 
 no other intention than to impose the yoke of slavery upon 
 the whole island." 
 
 While every species of indignity and contempt were per- 
 sonally bestowed upon him, Benyowsky prepared to make 
 up his complement of men, and to leave the Isle of France 
 with such necessary supplies as it was the pleasure of 
 Messrs. Tournay and Maillart to grant him. 
 
 It appears, from the memoirs of Benyowsky, that the 
 French minister had proposed to place under his command 
 in this expedition, one thousand two hundred men, but 
 that the Count, thinking this number too great for an en- 
 terprise where nothing more was intended than to gain the
 
 72 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 confidence of the people of the country, the amount was at 
 last fixed at three hundred. Of these, some of the officers, 
 influenced by unfavourable representations in the Isle of 
 France, resigned their commissions there, and their places 
 were supplied by men whose characters gave the com- 
 mander the greatest uneasiness. 
 
 With these, and with the remainder of his troops, 
 Benyowsky arrived at Madagascar on the 4th of February, 
 1774, and, landing at the Bay of Antongil, found the shore 
 lined with chiefs, who expressed great satisfaction at seeing 
 him ; the detachment he had sent forward having, in some 
 measure, dissipated their apprehensions respecting his 
 object He had left many of his men sick at the Isle of 
 France, and now had the mortification of finding those who 
 had preceded him here feeble and exhausted by their inces- 
 sant labour in the construction of houses, and in defending 
 themselves from the hostile attacks of the natives. These 
 attacks were greatly increased in violence and malignity 
 by the mode of defence adopted by the soldiers ; for what- 
 ever might have been the benevolent design of their leader, 
 neither he nor they appear to have had an idea of any 
 other security than what was obtained by force of arms, 
 which, in a country where numbers were so much against 
 them, was not the most judicious. 
 
 It was found on landing the cargo, that the commissary 
 at the Isle of France had omitted to send the stores most 
 required by the colony ; and, as no articles of trade were 
 forwarded, the Count made purchases of the captain, for 
 which he paid out of his own resources. 
 
 His next step was to convene the chiefs, in order to 
 acquaint them with the nature of the intended establish- 
 ment, and to endeavour to conciliate them. By these 
 means he obtained from them a grant of land, but without
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 73 
 
 permission to erect fortresses; and an oath of friendship 
 was entered into between him and several of the neigh- 
 bouring chieftains. 
 
 Various objections were made to his measures, partly 
 through the influence and intrigues of the government at the 
 Isle of France, on which he had been so injudiciously ren- 
 dered dependent, and partly by the natives themselves, whose 
 experience of the unprincipled conduct of European residents 
 very naturally made them extremely unwilling to sanction a 
 new settlement. By great prudence and decision of charac- 
 ter, aided by an extensive knowledge of mankind, the Count 
 was enabled to adopt such measures as eventually conciliated 
 the natives ; and, having succeeded in obtaining tranquillity 
 in the neighbourhood of his settlement, he turned his 
 attention to the interior of the island, with a view to the 
 discovery of what resources it might afford in the probable 
 event of support from the French government being re- 
 fused. For this purpose he despatched the commander 
 of the frigate up the river Tingballe ; and, as it was a 
 matter of great importance to the colony, not only to 
 secure the alliance and friendship of the chiefs, but also 
 to ascertain the resources of the country for trade, an 
 interpreter was sent into some of the southern provinces, 
 to a distance of a hundred leagues from Louisbourg, the 
 name of Benyowsky's settlement. A serjeant was also 
 despatched with another interpreter, and one hundred and 
 fifty blacks, with instructions to explore the country to 
 the western coast, to enter into treaties with the chiefs 
 of the interior, and convince them of the advantages that 
 would result from a commerce with the white men, to 
 discover the principal branches of trade, to observe their 
 political strength, manners, and disposition, the nature of 
 the climate, and, in short, to collect information of every
 
 74 'HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 kind that might contribute to the success of the establish- 
 ment. 
 
 The labours in which the colonists were under the 
 necessity of engaging, were of such a nature as to reduce 
 them to great distress. The station was surrounded with 
 marshes, which rendered it very unhealthy, and which, 
 consequently, required great exertions in filling them up: 
 the fortifications likewise demanded immediate attention, 
 in order to be prepared against an attack from the natives ; 
 and these labours of the day, rendered doubly severe by 
 the excessive heat of the weather, were succeeded by the 
 military services of the night. To add to the calamities 
 of the settlers, they were destitute of almost every accom- 
 modation. Without a surgeon, and with few medicines in 
 the hospital chests, or stores in the magazines, deprived 
 also of the promised supplies by the governor of the Isle 
 of France, it is not surprising, that both the health and 
 the spirits of the Count should have failed him, so that he 
 was obliged to seek the healthier climate of the Isle 
 D'Aiguillon, until his strength was sufficiently restored to 
 enable him to contend once more with the accumulated 
 trials of his post 
 
 To add to his distress, he found, on his return, that the 
 lieutenant-colonel and fifteen volunteers had died during 
 his absence of a fortnight, and that many more were ill. 
 He was, therefore, induced to send a detachment up the 
 river Tingballe, in order to find a situation more healthy, 
 to which he might transport the invalids. M. Marigin, 
 who commanded the detachment, after sailing about nine 
 leagues, came to a place, called by the natives, as they sup- 
 posed, the Plain of Health, which appeared suitable for 
 the purpose, being at a distance from the marshes, very 
 extensive, well sheltered, and commanded by a mountain,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 75 
 
 on which a fort might be constructed. There they built 
 houses, and an hospital for the convalescents ; and in the 
 mean time the most explicit representations of the distress- 
 ing state of the colony were despatched to the Isle of 
 France, accompanied by a request for such things as were 
 indispensably necessary. The government of that place, 
 however, paid no attention to the representations, and 
 never sent any assistance. 
 
 During the summer, the governor lost his only son by 
 the fever; and at the same time his major, De Marigin, 
 who died regretted by every one : he himself had also a 
 second attack, which obliged him to repair to the Plain 
 of Health, with thirty invalids. 
 
 Notwithstanding the exhausted state of the settlers, the 
 small number of the men,' and the continued opposition of 
 the natives, the works were carried forward with consider- 
 able activity; so that by September, 1775, the people had 
 finished all the necessary buildings at Louisbourg, con- 
 structed Fort Louis, and made a road twenty-one miles in 
 length, and twenty-four feet in breadth. The Count had 
 also purchased a considerable portion of land, which was 
 distributed amongst his troops, and preparations were made 
 for cultivating it the following year. In the mean time, no 
 supplies arriving, either from the Isle of France or Europe, 
 he was under the necessity of purchasing stores of such 
 vessels as accidentally touched at the island. At this time 
 he discovered that the governor of the Isle of France had 
 secretly sent emissaries to Madagascar, in order to excite 
 an insurrection against the colony. He therefore prevailed 
 upon the chiefs in alliance with him, to keep up an armed 
 force of twelve hundred men, for the defence of the colony, 
 in the event of its being attacked.
 
 76 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Difficult and painfully alarming as must have been the 
 situation of the Count under these circumstances, it was 
 probably rendered still more so by the nature of his 
 administration, in which he sought to combine the opposite 
 elements of military rule with philanthropic conciliation. 
 The summary execution of the penalties of the former by 
 firing without scruple upon all offenders, naturally produced 
 upon the minds of the natives an unfavourable impression 
 respecting the colony, which the real benevolence of the 
 governor did not counteract. 
 
 Amongst many other instances of his unquestionable 
 desire to benefit the people of the island, was a truly 
 praiseworthy attempt which he made to abolish the custom 
 of sacrificing to their superstitious notions of good and 
 evil destinies all the children 'born on what they called 
 unlucky days. Having accidentally saved the lives of 
 three children devoted to destruction, he gave directions 
 for summoning a kabary of the natives, and, before the 
 whole assembly, reasoned so forcibly with the chiefs and 
 their wives on the cruelty of this unnatural practice, that 
 he prevailed upon them at length to engage by oath to 
 discontinue the custom. The women, however, refused to 
 ratify the engagement, except in the presence of the 
 Count's wife, who was, accordingly, sent for from the Isle 
 of France; and on the 13th of December, the women of 
 several provinces being informed of her arrival, went to 
 take the oath before her, and bind themselves never to 
 sacrifice any of their children. It was further agreed, that 
 those who should break their oath, should be made slaves, 
 and exported out of the country; and that the children 
 who should be born with any defect, which, according to 
 their customs, would have caused them to be put to death,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 77 
 
 should in future be sent to the establishment, to be brought 
 up at the charge of the colony, without its being in the 
 power of the parents to release them. 
 
 This oath was succeeded by a festival, in testimony of 
 the general satisfaction. In the memoirs of Benyowsky, 
 he calls the day on which this benevolent purpose was 
 accomplished " the happiest of his life ;" and the transaction 
 is highly creditable to his humanity. 
 
 Before the end of the year, the colony had commenced 
 a trade with the Sakalavas and other nations, although 
 the detachment which was ordered to find a road across 
 the country of Bombatoc had succeeded only in part, 
 having been stopped by the inhabitants of the first village 
 of the Sakalavas, who were still suspicious of their designs. 
 The people whose country lay nearest to Louisbourg were 
 continually endeavouring to excite an insurrection, but the 
 friendly chiefs of St. Mary's, Foule Point, and other dis- 
 tricts, by their timely warnings, enabled the governor to 
 counteract their designs, so that in the end, when they 
 refused to desist, he was powerful enough to compel them 
 to leave the province, which was given to another people. 
 
 The colony still remained destitute of any supplies from 
 Europe ; but by a vessel from the Isle of France, a super- 
 cargo, a storekeeper, and several clerks, were added to the 
 establishment. These, however, appear to have been men 
 chosen for no good purpose; for, a very few days after 
 their arrival, the supercargo, Des Assisses, was detected in 
 secretly distributing brandy amongst the chiefs, and at the 
 same time endeavouring to prejudice them against the 
 establishment ; and upon the governor's being taken ill, this 
 man informed the officers of the garrison, that he had par- 
 ticular orders from the intendant at the Isle of France to 
 take possession of his effects and papers in the event of his
 
 78 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 death. Every thing connected with the arrival and subse- 
 quent conduct of these men, proved that they had been 
 purposely sent for the villanous purpose of embarrassing 
 and destroying the colony. It required great presence of 
 mind and fortitude to bear with such treatment; and, with- 
 out the confidence of his officers, Benyowsky must have 
 become the victim of their wickedness. 
 
 It was under these disadvantages that he pursued his 
 great object, carrying forward, as far as circumstances would 
 allow, his measures for the promotion of the welfare of his 
 men, and, as he intended, the civilization of the natives. 
 
 The colony was in this enfeebled state, when, in the 
 early part of the year 1775, intelligence was brought to 
 the governor, that a formidable confederacy was organized 
 against it by the chiefs of the Sakalavas, who were able at 
 any time to command at least forty thousand fighting men. 
 The governor prudently concealing his own apprehensions, 
 caused the public works to be carried on with greater 
 spirit ; and on soliciting the aid of the chiefs in the vicinity 
 of the colony, he had the satisfaction of receiving offers of 
 assistance from many, among whom, one in particular, 
 placed at his disposal five thousand men. 
 
 The hostile preparations of both parties were now 
 assuming a very serious character ; and it was not long 
 before a formidable body of the Sakalavas made their ap- 
 pearance, and pitched their camp between the chief settle- 
 ment and the Plain of Health, in order to cut off the 
 communication. The governor, therefore, determined to 
 attack them with all his forces, which consisted of six 
 thousand natives, in addition to his own troops. On the 
 first discharge of cannon, however, the enemy were struck 
 with such a panic, from what they called " monsters vomit- 
 ing fire," that they immediately quitted the field ; nor were
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 79 
 
 the different attacks made upon the other branches of the 
 settlement, though carried on with great bravery by 
 the Sakalavas, attended ultimately with any better 
 success. 
 
 After the conclusion of this troublesome war, which 
 appears to have been conducted on the part of Benyowsky 
 with the utmost lenity towards those who fell into his hand, 
 or became dependent upon his bounty or protection, his 
 exhausted health and spirits again reduced him to such a 
 state as rendered it necessary to place the command in 
 the hands of Captain Malendre, with full directions how to 
 act in case of his death. He also obtained written testi- 
 monials of an entire approbation of his conduct during the 
 time he held the command. This document, which is 
 recorded in his memoirs, is highly honourable to his 
 character, and remains an unanswerable argument against 
 the calumnies which some of the -French writers have 
 heaped upon his memory. 
 
 During the governor's seclusion from public life, he had 
 time to reflect upon the critical state of the colony, and, 
 amongst other means for relieving the pressing necessities 
 of his men, he formed a plan for teaching the native women 
 to manufacture cloth, which in the end proved extremely 
 beneficial to the colony. Some private vessels also arrived 
 at the island, and supplied the settlers with a few neces- 
 saries in exchange for rice, of which they had abundance. 
 But the disappointment of the Count was much increased 
 by finding that a small corvette, sent out by France, with 
 workmen and supplies for Madagascar, had unfortunately 
 been wrecked before it reached its destination, and nothing 
 saved ; so that at the end of two years, instead of having 
 every want provided for by the government, the colony had 
 absolutely received no assistance whatever from any public
 
 80 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 source. He had been under the necessity of paying for 
 the few supplies he had obtained out of his own private 
 funds, or of taking them in exchange for produce at the 
 pleasure of the owners. 
 
 Intelligence having arrived about this time, that another 
 powerful combination was forming against the colony by 
 the chiefs of the Sakalavas, who were endeavouring to excite 
 the eastern natives in the same cause, spies were sent out 
 to ascertain the nature and extent of the confederacy; 
 and the return of these brought a confirmation of all that 
 had been reported, with the fact that the enemy expected 
 to muster thirty thousand men. 
 
 This information rendered it necessary for the governor 
 to send messengers to different parts of the island to 
 acquaint his allies, and to engage them to be in readiness 
 against the period fixed for the campaign. 
 
 After due attention had been given to various preliminary 
 measures, steps more decided were taken for immediately 
 entering the field. The number of troops belonging to the 
 establishment was about 800, and the native allies amounted 
 to 3,800 upon first setting out. These were divided into 
 three companies, for the convenience of foraging ; and upon 
 their march each company received reinforcements to the 
 number altogether of twelve thousand, so that the whole 
 force with which they took the field was 16,313 men, 
 leaving besides a strong guard at each of the posts. 
 
 Every practicable arrangement having been made, the 
 governor set sail with his little squadron, consisting of one 
 hundred and ninety-three canoes, on the 30th of April, 
 1776, and having landed at Hirbay, was presently joined 
 by the allies. It was with the greatest difficulty that this 
 army, drawing heavy cannon after them, effected their 
 passages across the mountains, some of which Benyowsky
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 81 
 
 describes as being so steep, that the use of cords was 
 required in accomplishing the ascent. 
 
 On emerging from a forest, eighteen miles in extent, 
 three different encampments of the Sakalavas were dis- 
 covered on a large plain. Upon the approach of the French 
 army, they- arranged themselves in divisions, and imme- 
 diately began to fire. But the governor having ordered' 
 his artillery to be brought forward, twenty shots from them 
 put the whole army to flight, causing them to abandon 
 their first camp, and at the same time the second camp was 
 taken by another division of the combined army ; and, per- 
 ceiving the destruction already made, the third was volun- 
 tarily deserted, and soon afterwards consumed. Eighty 
 Sakalavas were killed, and fifty wounded in this engage- 
 ment ; while on the other side none of the Europeans were 
 hurt, and only a few of the natives wounded. In the end, 
 the Sakalavas sued for peace, which was willingly granted, 
 though Benyowsky told them they ought rather to have 
 sued for pardon. 
 
 While his army remained upon the scene of action, the 
 long-wished-for despatches arrived from France, after a 
 delay of two and a half years. By the first letters the 
 governor opened, he had the satisfaction of learning that 
 the Sirenne had been sent with ammunition, provisions, 
 and money, for the purposes of trade, and that larger sup- 
 plies might be expected at the end of the year; but it 
 would not be possible to describe his chagrin, when, on 
 opening subsequent despatches, he found that the vessel 
 had been wrecked to the south of Fort Dauphin, and every 
 thing lost ! while, on the other hand, a private letter from 
 the French minister informed him, that he must confine 
 his operations to the " preservation of the posts already 
 
 II. G
 
 82 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 established, as his majesty had not fully determined to have 
 a colony at Madagascar." 
 
 After a long consultation with his officers, they were 
 unanimously of opinion that it was expedient instantly to 
 suspend the military operations against the Sakalavas, and 
 return to Louisbourg, there to await the farther orders of 
 his majesty's government. On returning to the settlement, 
 the assistance of the chiefs being no longer necessary, it 
 was expected that they would depart; but they all refused 
 to leave, giving as a reason, that intelligence had reached 
 them from the Isle of France that the governor was about 
 to be displaced, and sent to Europe to take his trial ; in 
 consequence of which, they had come to a determination to 
 resist such a design by force, if it should prove necessary. 
 The governor represented that the residence of so many 
 troops on the spot tended to impoverish the country; and 
 that if they were determined to reside near him, it would be 
 expedient to send the troops away to their several provinces, 
 as they would always have time to reassemble them. In 
 answer to which, they begged him not to urge their depar- 
 ture any further, being determined rather to perish than 
 desert him. 
 
 It is stated in the memoirs of Count Benyowsk)', that a 
 very singular circumstance had given rise to the idea of his 
 being the son of a native chieftain, who having died with- 
 out an heir, the unappropriated territory was thought by a 
 great many to belong to the Count ; to whom the urgent 
 crisis of his own affairs, deserted as he was by every friend 
 except such as he could obtain in a barbarous nation, ren- 
 dered it justifiable to his own mind to avail himself of this 
 and many other superstitious notions of the natives, tending 
 to point him out as the possessor of this vacant chieftain-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 83 
 
 ship. This belief appeared to be gaining ground at the 
 very time when the affairs of the colony rendered it a 
 great temptation to the Count to take advantage of it; 
 and, accordingly, when a deputation of chiefs was sent to 
 him on the subject, his mind was in a great measure pre- 
 pared to accept the offer they were about to make him, of 
 allowing himself to be invested with all the honours of a 
 native prince. 
 
 Three powerful chiefs had been deputed for this purpose, 
 and among them Rafangoro, the sole survivor of the family 
 whose representative the Count was supposed to be ; and 
 in a speech delivered by this chief on the occasion, he will- 
 ingly renounced his own rights, to declare the governor the 
 true inheritor of Ramiri. 
 
 After the deputies had declared their commission, which 
 was chiefly to invite Benyowsky to a great kabary on this 
 subject, they seated themselves, in expectation of an answer ; 
 upon which the Count assured them that he would attend 
 the kabary with pleasure, and there declare his senti- 
 ments in public; and that they might depend upon his 
 friendship, his zeal for their interests, and his readiness to 
 sacrifice his own welfare for the good of the nation. 
 
 When this consultation was concluded, Benyowsky asked 
 the opinion of his officers respecting the whole affair; and 
 while conversing with them, three, who had been absent, 
 came up at the head of fifty men, and declared their deter- 
 mination to give up their lives rather than see him quit the 
 island ; that having themselves intermarried with the natives, 
 they were resolved to fix their abode there ; and therefore 
 were fully prepared to relinquish their engagements with 
 the French government, and attach themselves to his 
 cause. 
 
 The following day being appointed for holding the kabary,
 
 84 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 it was ushered in with a salute of twenty-one guns from the 
 fort ; and the French standard having been taken down, a 
 blue flag was hoisted, according to the wish of the chiefs. 
 At seven o'clock, a detachment of seven hundred blacks 
 arrived, and formed a square around the hall. Next came 
 sixty-two chiefs, with their troops ; and having saluted the 
 governor, seated themselves in kabary, or in the order 
 observed in their great assemblies. A speech was then 
 made by the most ancient among them, declaring their 
 acknowledgment of the Count as their ampansacabe, 
 (according to Mr. Freeman, " mpanjakabe," sovereign of 
 Madagascar,) and entreating him to accept this rank and 
 title, with the assurance of their fidelity and affection. 
 
 The governor then rose, and replied, that he accepted 
 their offer ; and that it should be his endeavour to establish 
 a government on a solid foundation, and to promote the 
 happiness of his people by introducing all the arts of civili- 
 zation and a system of just laws ; while the advantages of 
 commerce, and an effectual cultivation of the lands, would 
 occupy his first attention, and would abundantly flourish 
 under their united endeavours. 
 
 Benyowsky was then called upon to point out the pro- 
 vince in which he would choose to reside, in order that 
 they might build him a town. To which he replied, that 
 although it was his intention to quit the service of France, 
 it was necessary for him to wait the arrival of the commis- 
 sioners from the king of that country, whom he expected ; 
 for which reason he begged that the oath might be deferred, 
 he not being master of his own actions until he had pub- 
 licly renounced his former engagements. 
 
 The kabary was concluded, as usual, with feasting and 
 merriment Twenty bullocks were killed on the occasion, 
 and, with twelve casks of brandy, distributed amongst the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 85 
 
 natives, of whom nearly eleven thousand were present. 
 The colonists shared in the festival, having mounted blue 
 ribbons over their white cockades. 
 
 In the month of September, intelligence was received 
 that Messrs. Belcombe and Chevereaux, having touched at 
 the Isle of France, were proceeding without delay to Mada- 
 gascar, in their office of commissioners, to investigate the 
 affairs of the settlement ; and a private letter from a friend 
 to the governor, assured him that these inspectors had 
 orders to carry him to Europe, provided such a step would 
 not endanger the colony. This information was verified on 
 the 21st of the same month, when the vessel with the com- 
 missioners made its appearance, and cast anchor off the 
 island of Aiguillon. 
 
 The following day these gentlemen landed, and entered 
 upon their duty as inspectors, presenting the governor with 
 a paper containing twenty-five questions relative to the 
 settlement They then examined the fort, public buildings, 
 and the servants, as well as the several officers of the estab- 
 lishment; after which they proceeded to the two other 
 forts, St. John and Augustus, on the Tingballe. On the 
 26th of September they held a kabary with the chiefs, at 
 which Benyowsky declined being present, in order that the 
 natives might speak their sentiments more freely, and with 
 less suspicion of his influence. Lastly, they gave the Count 
 a discharge respecting his past conduct, and the accounts, 
 and a certificate for the sum of four hundred and fifty livres, 
 which he had advanced to the treasury. On the 29th they 
 retired on board their vessel, from whence they sent him an 
 order to confine his operations to the preservation of the 
 chief settlement until he had received farther instructions, to 
 put a stop to all public works, and to continue the prohibi- 
 tion of trading with the blacks. These orders were accom-
 
 86 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 panied with a permission for the Count to absent himself 
 from Madagascar ; but he having previously given in his 
 resignation, and surrendered the command of the troops to 
 M. de Sanglier, refused to receive these orders, and sent 
 them to that officer, declaring to the inspectors that he had 
 in future nothing to do with that establishment, any farther 
 than he was disposed to promote their interests with the 
 natives. 
 
 The native chiefs expressed the highest satisfaction at 
 Benyowsky having expressed himself so decidedly on their 
 side; but, at the same time, he received the most press- 
 ing solicitations from the soldiers of the garrison that he 
 would again resume his charge of the establishment ; and 
 M. de Sanglier urging the same request, he at length con- 
 sented, protesting that such a resumption should not be 
 considered as a renewal of his obligations to the French 
 government, which he had entirely renounced. 
 
 In order to settle these affairs more decidedly, another 
 kabary was held, at which the native chiefs expressed their 
 real sentiments towards the French, and their desire to live 
 at peace with the establishment; all which, Benyowsky 
 assured them, he would communicate on their behalf to the 
 French. 
 
 On the 12th of October, the Count Benyowsky was 
 awakened by the discharge of cannon: and the chief 
 Rafangoro, with six others, dressed in white, came to his 
 tent, from whence they conducted him to a plain, on which 
 the natives, to the number of thirty thousand, were assem- 
 bled. These had formed themselves into an immense 
 circle, each nation being separate, with its chief attached 
 to it, and the women on the outside of the circle. As soon 
 as the Count appeared, the chiefs formed a smaller circle 
 around him in the centre of the assembly, and silence being
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 87 
 
 proclaimed, the chief, Rafangoro, delivered an address, con- 
 taining not only an announcement of the rights and privi- 
 leges upon which the new prince was about to enter, but a 
 general welcome back to the bosom of his native country, 
 and the hearts of his expectant people. 
 
 Having finished this discourse, he put an assagaye into 
 the hands of the Count, and prostrated himself at his feet. 
 All the chiefs followed his example, and then the entire 
 multitude : so that the new monarch saw, with feelings it 
 would be difficult to define, fifty thousand people prostrate 
 before him. 
 
 The form of acknowledging this new honour was then 
 dictated to him by Rafangoro, during which the people, 
 who were still prostrate, gave a shout as each clan was 
 named, and at last arose. The several clans then sepa- 
 rated from each other, and, forming a circle, stood apart, 
 when the Count was led forth to the Rhoandrians, near 
 whom there stood an ox whose throat he cut ; at the same 
 time pronouncing the oath of sacrifice. Every Rhoandrian 
 took a small portion of the blood, which he swallowed, 
 repeating, with a loud voice, imprecations against himself 
 and his children, in case he or they should break the 
 oath. 
 
 After passing through the same ceremony with the other 
 tribes, he was again conducted to the circle of the Rhoan- 
 drians, to perform the oath of blood. This was done by 
 each person making an incision with a knife under the 
 left breast ; and the new prince having done the same, they 
 sucked each other's blood, at the same time pronouncing 
 the most horrible maledictions against whoever should 
 violate his oath, and blessings upon those who should con- 
 tinue faithful to their engagements. 
 
 In the evening of the same day, three hundred women
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 came to make an oath to Madame Benyowsky. This was 
 performed by moonlight, and purported that they would 
 obey her orders, and appeal to her in all disputes and 
 quarrels in which it was improper for men to interfere. 
 
 The next measure adopted by the Count places his 
 character in a favourable light, as it respects his designs 
 upon Madagascar. It was no less than the proposal of a 
 form of government, and a constitution on a liberal and 
 enlightened basis, well calculated to promote the happiness, 
 and to meet the exigencies, of a people just emerging from 
 the savage state. The form of the government he pro- 
 posed was as follows : 
 
 1. A supreme council. This was to consist of thirty-two 
 persons chosen from the Rhoandrians and Anacandrians. 
 The council was to exercise all acts of sovereignty, and to 
 possess the sole right, with the consent of the prince, of 
 convening the general assembly of the nation; to watch 
 lest foreign armies should make attempts against the liberty 
 of the nation, by forming establishments on the shore ; to 
 render industry and trade flourishing ; and, in short, to use 
 their utmost exertions to secure the perfect prosperity of 
 the community. 
 
 2. A permanent council, provincial governors, and pro- 
 vincial councils. 
 
 This form of government was proposed by the Count in 
 full kabary. It was difficult to make the chiefs compre- 
 hend the plan; but as soon as they understood it, they 
 approved of it, and, as soon as it could be adopted, the 
 different members were appointed. 
 
 It appears extraordinary that, at the same kabary, the 
 Count proposed to go to Europe, to form a treaty of com- 
 merce and friendship with the king of France, or some 
 other European power, in order to obtain thence proper
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 89 
 
 persons to instruct the natives in the various arts of civil 
 life. This proposal met with the decided disapproba- 
 tion of the council, on account of the danger he would 
 incur in going to France ; and it was long before he was 
 able to convince them of the importance of the object, and 
 of the advantages that would result from the voyage in 
 respect to the future commerce of the island, and the 
 introduction of the arts and manufactures. At length they 
 consented, and in full kabary delegated to him the power 
 of concluding treaties of commerce and friendship, and of 
 engaging skilful artisans and manufacturers to come and 
 settle on the island : a regular document to this effect was 
 drawn up, and signed in the name of the nation, by the 
 three kings present, Rafangoro, Hyavi, and Lamboin. 
 
 After having taken every precaution against confusion 
 or disturbance amongst the people he left behind, the 
 Count took his leave of the chiefs, who accompanied him 
 to the sea-shore, where he embarked on board the brig 
 La Belle Arthur, which he had freighted to convey him to 
 the Cape of Good Hope. 
 
 Little remains on record of the Count's subsequent his- 
 tory; most of the documents relating to it having been 
 destroyed. On his arrival in France, it is known that 
 he had a long and violent altercation with that government ; 
 at the close of which, however, he so far gained his point, 
 as to obtain swords for his conduct during his government 
 of Madagascar: the injustice of the authorities in the 
 Isle of France was also held up to the general and justly 
 deserved execration of Europe. While in France his cause 
 was ably advocated by the celebrated Dr. Franklin : but 
 the French minister had resolved not to have any further 
 transactions with him ; he therefore entered into the 
 service of his Imperial majesty, to whom he made pro-
 
 90 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 posals respecting Madagascar. Not meeting with more 
 success there, he left the service in 1783, and came to 
 London, where he drew up a declaration with proposals to 
 his Britannic majesty, offering, " in the name of an amiable 
 and worthy nation, to acknowledge him lord paramount of 
 Madagascar ; the interior government, and all the regula- 
 tions of civilization, police, cultivation, and commerce 
 remaining independent ; the chiefs and people being only 
 vassals to his majesty," &c. &c. 
 
 It does not appear that this document was ever presented. 
 Whether it was or not, the result was wholly unproductive 
 of the desired effect ; and the Count, finding he could meet 
 with no countenance from the British ministry, set sail for 
 America in the Robert and Ann, with a cargo suitable for 
 the Madagascar market. He reached Baltimore in July, 
 1784, obtained another vessel and cargo, and sailed for 
 Madagascar in the following October. On July 7th, 1 785, 
 he cast anchor in Antongil bay, ten leagues south-west of 
 Cape Sebastian, in Madagascar, where the cargo was landed, 
 and an encampment formed. During his stay here, his old 
 friend Lamboin, the king of the north, came to pay his re- 
 spects to him; and the sovereign of Boyana also came, with a 
 large body of Sakalavas, and peacefully encamped near him. 
 
 After his arrival at Antongil bay, he went to Angontzy, 
 where he seized a store-house belonging to the French, and 
 commenced the building of a town, after the manner of the 
 country, intending to establish a factory there. He also 
 sent a detachment of one hundred men, to seize the French 
 factory at Foule Point ; but seeing a frigate at anchor there, 
 they desisted. 
 
 The government of the Isle of France was not long in 
 becoming acquainted with these proceedings, and they ac- 
 cordingly sent the Louisa frigate, commanded by Viscount
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 91 
 
 de la Croix, to destroy the settlement, and with it, if possible, 
 the Count. Copland relates that he has seen a statement 
 declaring that the French ministry sent out a frigate with 
 orders to secure him, alive or dead. The Louisa arrived at 
 Foule Point on the 7th of May, 1786, having on board a 
 detachment of sixty men, of the regiment of Pondicherry, 
 under the orders of M. Locher, a captain of infantry. 
 
 After procuring what provisions they wanted, the Louisa 
 proceeded along the coast of Angontzy ; and having moored 
 the vessel about half a league from the shore, they sent two 
 boats well manned, with two pieces of cannon on the bows 
 of each, in order to effect a landing. When this was done, 
 they marched immediately towards Benyowsky's settlement. 
 After crossing five marshes, they heard the people at work 
 at the settlement, and soon after saw a red flag, which is the 
 common signal for battle in the island. Benyowsky had at 
 this time retired to the fort with two Europeans, and about 
 thirty natives who happened to be with him at the time. 
 The fort was situated on an eminence, surrounded by strong 
 palisades, and defended by two four-pounders and a few 
 swivels. These were played off against the French, who, 
 however, continued to advance, and, when they had got 
 sufficiently near, were ordered to return the fire. The first 
 discharge proved decisive. Benyowsky received a ball in 
 the breast, and fell behind the parapet. He was barba- 
 rously dragged forward by his hair, and expired in a few 
 moments. 
 
 Such were the conflicting opinions existing at the time 
 in which he lived, in relation to the character and actions 
 of this extraordinary man, that no conclusions can now be 
 justly formed respecting his real merits. The friends of 
 Benyowsky have represented him as possessing bravery, 
 prudence, resolution, perseverance, humanity, penetration,
 
 92 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 and strength of mind. His enemies, on the contrary, declare 
 him to have been ambitious, haughty, tyrannical, cruel, 
 ignorant, unjust, and extravagant. 
 
 His ambition none would think of calling in question; but 
 it was not the means of prompting him to any unwarrantable 
 measures, until he found himself deserted by the French 
 government ; and even then it was not acted upon to any 
 unlawful extent, until it was evident they had determined to 
 oppose him, and even to aim at his life. 
 
 Whatever may have been his failings, the crime of cruelty 
 is one that cannot be laid to his charge. The anxiety he 
 uniformly expressed at the sufferings of his troops, and the 
 exertions he used to supply their wants, the satisfaction he 
 evinced at having prevailed on some of the chiefs to abolish 
 the practice of infanticide, the moderation he exercised to- 
 wards those who had formed combinations against the estab- 
 lishment, and the readiness with which he listened to the first 
 overtures of peace, must effectually exculpate his character 
 from such an imputation.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 93 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 Effects of the French revolution on the plans for the colonization of 
 Madagascar Visits of European vessels to the island Wreck of the 
 Winterton East Indiaman Sufferings of the passengers and crew 
 Their treatment by the natives Humane and friendly conduct of the 
 king of that part of the island Insalubrity of the climate Notice 
 of Admiral Watson's visit Munificent generosity of the king His 
 interference to screen offenders from punishment Allusion to the slave- 
 trade Embassy of Lascallier to Madagascar in 1792 His testimony in 
 favour of the islanders, and condemnation of the conduct of foreigners 
 Civilization of the natives on the coast Voyage of Bory de St. Vincent 
 in 1801 His estimate of the importance of the island Effects of the 
 war in Europe on the Isle of France, Bourbon, and Madagascar Capture 
 of the former by the English English settlement formed at Port Loquez 
 in Madagascar Massacre of the English Punishment of the chief who 
 had instigated the destruction of the English Favourable disposition of 
 the natives towards the government of Mauritius. 
 
 BENYOWSKY abandoned the French settlement he had 
 formed in Madagascar in the year 1776; and for some 
 years afterwards, the French government appear to have 
 given up all idea of establishing a colony in that island, 
 confining their efforts to the maintenance of military posts, 
 and factories for the purpose of trade with the natives to 
 obtain supplies of rice and bullocks for the Isle of France. 
 The intention of forming an extensive colonial settlement 
 was thus lost sight of; but it was still considered desirable 
 to make it an auxiliary to the Isle of France as an im- 
 portant depot for those engaged in the slave-trade, which 
 continued to be carried on to a great extent throughout 
 the whole island, notwithstanding the declarations of the
 
 94 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 French minister, that he considered the tendency of the 
 traffic to be prejudicial to the Isle of France. 
 
 The manner in which this inhuman traffic is supposed to 
 have been introduced into the island, has been alluded to, 
 as well as the melancholy illustration afforded by the con- 
 duct of Drury, of criminal apathy and absence of correct 
 feeling in the public mind, on the horrors entailed by 
 slavery upon its hapless victims ; and Benyowsky, with all 
 his liberal and philanthropic plans for ameliorating the 
 condition of the Malagasy, mentions in his memoirs more 
 than one instance, in which he engaged in the slave-trade, 
 at the same time that he professed to abhor the principles 
 of slavery itself. The only extenuation of his crime that 
 could be brought forward, may be found in the erroneous 
 views on the subject so generally entertained, and the state 
 of his colony, cut off as it was from all other resources. 
 This disregard of the clear dictates of justice and humanity 
 renders his claim to the possession of better principles of 
 a very questionable nature. 
 
 The French revolution, which took place soon after 
 Benyowsky had abandoned the colony, so fully engaged 
 the attention of the French government, that, amidst the 
 tragical and appalling events which crowd the page of 
 history, it was scarcely possible to entertain any new project 
 relating to the occupation of a distant island. St. Domingo 
 was a scene to which much of the public attention of 
 France was at that time directed, and its subsequent sepa- 
 ration from that country was an alarming indication of the 
 power which such colonies possess, when they have acquired 
 a practical knowledge of their own physical strength and 
 resources. 
 
 The island of Madagascar continued to be visited by 
 European vessels, and some interesting particulars respect-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 95 
 
 ing the state of the natives at this period are given in an 
 account of the loss of the ship Winterton East Indiaman, 
 wrecked on the south-western coast, in the year 1792; and 
 as they serve to illustrate the character and habits of the 
 people, and confirm the statements already given, a slight 
 notice of them may not be unappropriate. They are 
 related in a straightforward, manly, but simple and affecting 
 manner by a " passenger in the ship," who was ably assisted 
 in his record of these events by the testimony of Captain 
 Dale, the third and only surviving officer of the ship. 
 The vessel sailed from England with nearly three hundred 
 passengers on board, ten of whom were ladies, and the 
 early part of their voyage was more than commonly pros- 
 perous. But on approaching Madagascar, Captain Dundas, 
 the commander, appeared to be somewhat uncertain re- 
 specting the accuracy of his calculations, and consequently 
 of the true position of the ship. Under these circum- 
 stances, the vessel struck upon a reef of rocks, about six 
 miles from the coast of Madagascar, and a short distance 
 to the north of St. Augustine's Bay, where it shortly after- 
 wards became a total wreck. The whole number stated by 
 Mr. Dale to have been drowned at the time of the wreck 
 was forty-eight, but many more fell victims to the severe 
 and protracted sufferings which attended their escape from 
 the ship, and their destitute and harassing condition after 
 reaching the shore. In their journey from that part of the 
 coast where the vessel was wrecked, towards Tolia, Captain 
 Dale, and his companions in suffering, while travelling along 
 the shore, were highly elated by learning from a native 
 whom they met, that a British ship, which had left England 
 in company with them, was at anchor in that port. The 
 account brought by one of their own party, of the manner in 
 which he had been treated by some king into whose power
 
 96 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 they had fallen, was also extremely encouraging ; nor were 
 their hopes, excited by this report, beyond what they them- 
 selves experienced. " In the evening," says Captain Dale 
 in his narrative, "we arrived at Tullear, (Tolia,) having first 
 to wade the river near the banks of which it lies, and were 
 directed to the king, whom we found in the midst of his 
 principal attendants, armed with muskets and spears, and 
 sitting on mats under the shade of a clump of large tama- 
 rind trees. His reception of us was such as I never shall 
 forget He embraced me with much affection ; I offered 
 him a present one of the few trinkets we had saved from 
 the wreck but he declined accepting it, and directed his 
 interpreter to tell me how sorry he was for our misfortunes, 
 and also, that he could not think of taking any thing from 
 us, but that he would be happy to give us any thing he 
 had ; that the king Baba and king George were one, were 
 brothers, and as such he should afford us every protection 
 in his power." 
 
 Captain Dale and his party, seven of whom were ladies 
 who had escaped from the wreck, had travelled about one 
 hundred miles from the place of their landing ; and as they 
 had to trace the windings of the shore, often interrupted by 
 jutting headlands, suffering much from the want of water, 
 as well as from the fierce rays of the sun, it must have been 
 a cause of both wonder and thankfulness that any of them 
 reached the place, and more so that delicate females should 
 be able to endure the fatigues and difficulties of such a 
 journey. 
 
 The subsequent treatment they received from this king 
 was in all respects consistent with the first reception he 
 gave them. He ordered them to be provided with huts, for 
 which it was not intended they should pay anything ; but 
 the agents of the king, eluding his orders, proved themselves
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 97 
 
 less generous than their sovereign, and made the strangers 
 pay two dollars for each house. The king also allowed 
 them for some time a bullock a day, but on account of the 
 scantiness of his own resources, he was unable to supply 
 them with rice or any other articles of food. These, how- 
 ever, they were able to purchase of the natives, having 
 shared, on the breaking up the vessel, in the sum of money 
 it contained, which is stated to have amounted to 400,000 
 dollars. When the ship was entirely given up, every one 
 was allowed to take what he could of this money: the 
 weight, however, rendered it hazardous; and in one instance 
 a soldier had so loaded his pockets, that on leaping from 
 the raft, as it neared the shore, he instantly sunk and was 
 drowned. 
 
 While the company, conducted by Captain Dale, were 
 thus protected by the king, the remainder of the crew, and 
 those who had been exposed to the greatest hardships, of 
 whom the writer of the narrative was one, were pursuing 
 their tedious way, in the hope of joining their companions 
 at Tolia, though frequently experiencing the kindness 
 and hospitality of the natives, they were so repeatedly 
 robbed, that at last they had nothing left but the few arti- 
 cles of clothing they had saved from the wreck ; and in 
 entering one of the villages, they were thankful to find the 
 buttons of their coats available in exchange for potatoes and 
 water, to satisfy the cravings of hunger and thirst, from 
 which they all suffered very severely. After a wearisome 
 journey from this village along the burning sand, they were 
 gladdened by the sight of one of their own people returning 
 from the king's residence to the wreck, with some canoes 
 which the king had humanely sent to assist such as might 
 be unable to walk. 
 
 This enfeebled party at length joined their companions 
 
 II. H
 
 98 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 at Tolia, where the king usually resided, and where they 
 remained during the greatest part of their stay on the 
 island. Some of their number, however, fixed their abode 
 at St. Augustine's Bay, distant about fifteen or twenty 
 miles, for the purpose of giving information to the rest, of 
 any ship arriving at that port. An exchange of duty was 
 made by two of the number going at a time to the bay, 
 until sickness overpowered the whole company, so as to 
 render this no longer practicable. 
 
 The name of the king to whom they were indebted for 
 so much hospitality and kindness was Baba, though the 
 writer believes it to have been rather an appellation, signi- 
 fying some patriarchal dignity, than a proper name ; and 
 this appears the more probable, as in the year 1754, when 
 Admiral Watson, with a British squadron, remained some 
 time at St. Augustine's Bay, a native chieftain, named 
 Babaw, is said to have resided there, and to have greatly 
 affected English manners and customs. This peculiarity 
 of the people in the neighbourhood of St. Augustine's Bay 
 might probably have originated in the fact mentioned 
 by Flacourt, that the English had in 1642 a military fort 
 at that place. Their number was then two hundred, a 
 fourth of whom died in the space of two years an instance 
 by no means uncommon, of the extreme insalubrity of the 
 coast of Madagascar at certain seasons of the year. 
 
 A brief account of the adjoining country was published 
 by Mr. Ives, who accompanied Admiral Watson ; and it is 
 stated by him, that, at the time they visited the island, large 
 quantities of salted provisions could be obtained in exchange 
 for gunpowder, muskets, beads, &c., or purchased with sil- 
 ver coin; which, however, the natives valued rather for 
 melting down and manufacturing into ornaments, than for 
 purposes of trade and currency.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 99 
 
 The partiality of the people of this part of the country 
 for English manners and customs, is fully confirmed by the 
 narrator of the loss of the Winterton; who states, that 
 " they shewed a warm attachment to the English, and 
 appeared very anxious to speak the language so as to make 
 themselves understood. Like the inhabitants of Johanna, 
 one of the Comoro islands, they had much delight in assum- 
 ing the titles of English princes and noblemen." During 
 their stay, no less a personage than the Prince of Wales 
 died at St. Augustine's Bay, where he was governor. He 
 was nearly allied to the king, and died at an advanced age. 
 Many of the people shewed some acquaintance with the 
 English language ; and one, whose name was Tom Bush, 
 and who acted as interpreter to the party, spoke it with 
 tolerable ease. 
 
 To the character of the natives in this district, the writer 
 bears a high testimony ; and it is more than probable that 
 the peaceful and amiable behaviour of the soldiers and 
 sailors, who knew themselves to be thrown entirely upon 
 the mercy of the natives, tended to obtain their confidence 
 and good-will. 
 
 " In the various movements," says this writer, " which 
 took place from Tolia to St. Augustine's Bay, and to other 
 parts, no outrage of a personal kind, that I remember to 
 have heard of, was ever offered or received. This con- 
 duct was in a high degree creditable to them, as the greater 
 part of the people had no love for us, because they consi- 
 dered, perhaps with justice, that the bullocks and gifts 
 which the king bestowed upon us, was so much taken from 
 them. There were one or two besetting sins to which our 
 Madagascar friends were certainly particularly prone ; the 
 first was, the desire of intoxication, from which few, from 
 the highest to the lowest rank, were exempted; and the 
 
 n 2
 
 100 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 other was a desire, almost equally strong, to appropriate 
 what was not their own." 
 
 From the serious annoyance which this propensity would 
 otherwise have occasioned, they were, however, kindly pro- 
 tected by the authority of the king, whose uniform genero- 
 sity towards the shipwrecked strangers was well worthy of 
 the imitation of more enlightened princes. For the sake of 
 protecting the strangers, by his presence, from the aggres- 
 sions of the people, he remained, at great inconvenience 
 to himself, at Tolia, though they were frequently alarmed 
 by rumours of his being about to remove ; and even after he 
 had resolved to go to a village at the distance of fifty miles, 
 on hearing that the English were in too sickly a state to 
 accompany him, his anxiety to remove gave place to his 
 desire to protect them, and he accordingly remained with 
 them to the last. 
 
 It has already been observed, that the amount of treasure 
 belonging to the East India Company, on board the Win- 
 terton, was very considerable. Much of this was recovered 
 by the fishermen who went off to the wreck, and who, being 
 expert divers, were enabled, at low water, to obtain much that 
 was scattered amongst the rocks; although it must have 
 been, even to them, a work of great labour and difficulty. 
 According to established usage, a part of any article of value 
 procured from vessels wrecked on the coast was presented 
 to the king ; and, accordingly, about a fortnight after the 
 arrival of the English party at Tolia, a numerous body of 
 fishermen came to the king, bringing the customary pre- 
 sent The king, attended by some hundreds of his soldiers, 
 went out to meet them ; and after a considerable degree of 
 preliminary ceremony, particularly dancing, and firing mus- 
 kets, the money was delivered. The king, with a munifi- 
 cent and noble generosity, at once ordered a sum equal to
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 101 
 
 twenty thousand dollars to be given to the officers of the 
 ship for distribution ; thus demonstrating the possession of 
 sympathy with suffering, and a disinterestedness in relieving 
 it, that many a ruler of more civilized nations would have 
 failed to imitate. The money was accordingly deposited 
 in an open space in the place where they had been assem- 
 bled ; but before any division could be made, the soldiers 
 and sailors began to seize as much as they could take away. 
 The officers had doubts as to the appropriation of this 
 money ; and considering themselves as acting on behalf of 
 the Company, they felt called upon to make an effort to 
 reserve it with that view ; but the irregular seizure left no 
 doubt as to the course proper, in the first instance, to be 
 taken, and an application was immediately made to the king 
 for his assistance. The king observed, with much propriety, 
 that he considered the money to be his, and not the Com- 
 pany's, as it had been recovered by his people after the 
 complete destruction of the wreck, and that what he gave 
 was a free gift from himself. As, however, it was his in- 
 tention that the gentlemen should have a larger share than 
 the people, he immediately sent a party of his soldiers to 
 resume possession : this, however, was not effected without 
 considerable difficulty. On the following day the king 
 invited all who were not incapacitated by illness to attend 
 before him, and a regular systematic distribution then took 
 place, a division of the whole being made into classes, and 
 so many bags of dollars given to each class ; which, to the 
 soldiers, proved equal to about eighty dollars each, and to 
 the sailors about one hundred. The gentlemen passengers 
 did not receive more than about fifty each, but to the ladies 
 was given a larger proportion ; and to the officers who were 
 considered as chief in command, at the rate of nine hun- 
 dred each.
 
 102 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 " Tn order," says the writer, "to appreciate this conduct 
 justly, it must be considered, that money was, to the king 
 and his subjects, a great novelty ; and that they attached 
 to it a degree of value probably surpassing that of the most 
 avaricious miser, looking upon it as their chief means of 
 happiness. This passion, no doubt, found in the king's 
 mind a counterpoise in his feeling for our distress ; but the 
 effort must have been to him trying in the extreme. I have 
 no correct idea what part he reserved for himself, but con- 
 clude it was considerable ; and I think it was kept buried 
 in the earth, as I have known the king afterwards ask a 
 dollar out of the very money he had given us. 
 
 " Much as there was in his conduct to extol and speak 
 gratefully of, it is a painful thing to draw aside the veil, 
 and to reveal an infirmity in a character so truly exalted as 
 that of our protector ; but our poor black prince was not 
 exempt from one of the worst habits of his subjects. He 
 was often seen to have proceeded on his voyage a good deal 
 farther than * half-seas over ;' but he never seemed to lose 
 recollection, and always maintained a certain dignity. 
 Like the Macedonian monarch, he gave frequent occasion 
 to appeal from Philip drunk to Philip sober; and, though 
 the idea was not exactly clothed in the garb of classic taste, 
 it was perfectly intelligible, when he used to say, ' To-day 
 brandy speak, to-morrow king speak.' A slight recollection 
 of the circumstances of delicacy attending our situation, 
 must make it appear a remarkable thing, that, dependent as 
 we were, wholly on the bounty and protection of this prince, 
 accustomed, whether in full possession of his mind or other- 
 wise, to have all around him bending to his will, nothing 
 ever occurred, in regard to us, incompatible with the most 
 perfect courtesy. He often visited our huts ; but always, 
 even when in an inebriated state, behaved with kindness
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 103 
 
 and politeness, so that none of the ladies ever experienced 
 the least alarm from his presence. 
 
 Amongst other instances recorded in this work of the 
 uniformly generous and humane principles which actuated 
 the conduct of the king, the following deserved to be re- 
 corded in a history of the people : One of the soldiers 
 having behaved improperly towards some of the natives 
 soon after their arrival at Tolia, corporeal punishment was 
 about to be inflicted upon him ; when the king, advancing 
 to the spot, took him away, saying at the same time, that he 
 was sure if any of his people had been wrecked in England, 
 king George would not allow them to be so treated ; and 
 that he would not, therefore, allow king George's people to 
 be so punished in Madagascar. 
 
 It will be gratifying to learn, that, after the return of the 
 English to their own country, which was effected in almost 
 a miraculous manner, after near twelve months' residence 
 in the island, by Mr. Dale's having crossed the Mozambique 
 channel in the yawl belonging to the Winterton, the direc- 
 tors of the East India Company sent out a handsome present 
 to this king, who certainly merited, in a high degree, such 
 a mark of public regard. 
 
 Although the worst features of slavery are the same in 
 every country, there is a picture of it drawn by the writer 
 of this interesting work, which, as the subject bears much 
 upon the subsequent history of the island of Madagascar, 
 is too important to be omitted. It cannot be given more 
 impressively than in the writer's own words : 
 
 " Well would it have been if one branch of commerce 
 had never been known in this island ; the odious traffic in 
 slaves, one of the severest scourges that Madagascar has 
 experienced from European alliance ; and one which 
 Britain has had a large share in inflicting. It rends the
 
 104 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 heart to think of the miseries which the people of that 
 island must, during a long course of years, have been 
 enduring from this terrible cause. To judge from what I 
 have seen of the natives though well, I may say, elegantly 
 shaped, they are not a people possessed of much muscular 
 strength; and the temper of their minds perhaps some- 
 what accords with the appearance of their bodily frames. 
 Their dispositions, light and cheerful, with considerable 
 intelligence, according to the extent of their means, must 
 be ill adapted to the rugged horrors of an enslaved state. 
 I cannot recall, without painful sensations, the sight of the 
 poor wretches whom I have seen landed from the slave- 
 ships at Mozambique and the Isle of France, weary, sickly, 
 and wasted to shadows, driven along as the lowest descrip- 
 tion of animals. These poor creatures had been dragged 
 from their homes; snatched from those relations of life 
 which their turn of mind enabled them, in a high degree, 
 to enjoy; hurried on board of vessels insufferably crowded 
 and heated, and brought under the lash of unfeeling task- 
 masters, the most degraded and degrading of our species, 
 As slavery is very indiscriminating, many had, no doubt, 
 belonged to the better classes in their own country ; but 
 they were here all reduced to the same level of misery. 
 It would be well if the potentates and ministers of those 
 countries, which yet so stoutly, in effect, oppose themselves 
 to the abolition of this hellish traffic, could be made to see 
 such scenes as I have alluded to. If their hearts could 
 relent, they would not remain insensible to the indescribable 
 distress, of which, thousands, through their means, continue 
 to be every year the unmerited victims ; they would surely 
 join in the cry, which the voice of humanity, after the 
 slumber of ages, has so powerfully and impressively raised, 
 and give their aid in proscribing from the earth the com-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 105 
 
 merce of human blood and misery, which has so long dis- 
 graced the portion of the world calling itself civilized." 
 
 Happily for Madagascar, the time was at hand when this 
 numerous and degraded portion of its population would 
 claim the benevolent regard of men more enlightened and 
 humane. Before entering upon this more encouraging 
 view of the subject, a brief account must be given of the 
 general state of the country during the intervening time. 
 
 In the year 1792, the French National Assembly deputed 
 Mons. Lescallier to visit Madagascar, in order to ascertain 
 whether it would be practicable once more to establish a 
 colony in the island. On his arrival at Foule Pointe, 
 where the French still maintained a post, he found Hyavi 
 dead, and his son Stacavola reigning in his place. Les- 
 callier was well received by the young prince, and by his 
 prime minister, Rama Efa, who possessed considerable 
 influence over the mind of his master. 
 
 The principal object of Lescallier's mission appears to 
 have been that of ascertaining whether the native chiefs 
 were well disposed towards the French. His report, as 
 given in a memoir on the subject in the National Institutes, 
 is highly favourable to the natives, and in an equal measure 
 creditable to his honesty, while it is disgraceful to his coun- 
 trymen, adding to the varied and incontrovertible evidence 
 of the general conduct of the civilized in their early inter- 
 course with uncivilized nations, 
 
 "Europeans," says he, "have hardly ever visited this 
 island but to ill-treat the natives, and to exact forced ser- 
 vices from them ; to excite and foment quarrels amongst 
 them, for the purpose of purchasing the slaves that are 
 taken on both sides in the consequent wars : in a word, 
 they have left no other marks of having been there, but the 
 effects of their cupidity. The French government has, at
 
 106 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 long intervals, formed, or rather attempted to form, estab- 
 lishments amongst these people; but the agents in these 
 enterprises have attended exclusively to the interests and 
 emoluments of the Europeans, and particularly to their 
 own profits; while the interests and well-being of the 
 natives have been entirely forgotten : some of these minis- 
 terial delegates have even been dishonest adventurers, and 
 have committed a thousand atrocities. It cannot, therefore, 
 excite surprise, that sometimes they have experienced marks 
 of the resentment of the Malagasy, who, notwithstanding, are 
 naturally the most easy and sociable people on earth." 
 
 At the desire of Lescallier, the chiefs entered into a 
 treaty of alliance with the French ; but the oaths usually 
 taken on such occasions were dispensed with. The in- 
 fluence of Europeans was now becoming increasingly per- 
 ceptible amongst the inhabitants of the sea-coasts: many 
 who were chiefs at this time, were the descendants of 
 Frenchmen, who had allied themselves with the natives ; 
 and as the offspring of these unions were always held in high 
 esteem by the people of the island, they were generally 
 invested with the rank of nobility amongst them. Besides 
 their being able to speak the French language, the use 
 and value of coin began to be understood, and money was 
 the medium generally employed in their commercial trans- 
 actions, instead of the exchanges being exclusively a trade 
 by barter. Some of the chiefs had adopted the French 
 costume ; and Zacavola himself was frequently habited in 
 a scarlet unform, which had been presented to him by the 
 governor of the Isle of France. In the construction, 
 formation, and decoration of their houses, also, they imi- 
 tated the French ; and the accommodations were so similar 
 to those generally found in the houses of people of good 
 circumstances in Europe, as to excite the surprise of
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 107 
 
 M. Lescallier. These marks of civilization were, however^ 
 confined to the neighbourhood of the trading posts, for in 
 the distant and inland provinces they still retained their 
 primitive manners. 
 
 After the visit of Lescallier, no other attempt was made 
 by the French to establish a settlement in the island ; the 
 wars which succeeded the revolution giving full employ- 
 ment to the national resources : so much so, that it was at 
 one period in contemplation to extend the conscription 
 law to the Isle of France, for the purpose of supplying the 
 army at home ; and during the short peace in 1801, Bory 
 de St. Vincent was sent on an errand of this kind to 
 Madagascar. At that period the emancipation of St. Do- 
 mingo was completed, and the French government were 
 desirous of supplying its loss by establishing a colony at 
 the former place. The opinion which Bory de St. Vincent 
 formed of the island was favourable to an enterprise of the 
 kind ; but he found, in the minds of the inhabitants of the 
 Isle of France, strong objections to the formation of any 
 settlement at Madagascar. It has already been seen to 
 what an extent this jealousy could be carried ; and it is, 
 therefore, easy to believe that St. Vincent was not mis- 
 taken in the prevalence of such a feeling, which, however, 
 he combats with a degree of sound judgment and patriotism 
 which we cannot but admire. 
 
 " Madagascar," said he, " is capable of being made the 
 first colony in the world, and would supply the loss of 
 St. Domingo, if the French government chose. It possesses 
 advantages far superior in many respects to that unhappy 
 country. It would form a fine military position in any war 
 that might ensue in the Indies. Its productions are in- 
 finitely more various, labour would be cheaper, its extent 
 is more considerable, and it would afford a good retreat to
 
 108 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 those Americans, who, having lost every thing by the revo- 
 lution, are now dependent on our government, who might 
 distribute lands amongst them, with the means of convey- 
 ance, and temporary existence there. 
 
 " Many of the inhabitants of the Isle of France and 
 Bourbon, who do not understand their true interests, 
 imagine, that if France undertake to colonize Madagascar, 
 it will interfere with their property; and that all the 
 interest of the government, arising from their intercourse 
 with the Indian colonies, being concentrated on a spot 
 which would stand in need of all its protection, the other 
 isles would be absolutely neglected. These alarms are 
 unfounded; for the government can never have a more 
 direct interest in protecting the Mauritius and Bourbon, 
 than when, having a more important colony in their neigh- 
 bourhood, they may fear that an enemy will annoy 
 them in the possession of the principal by seizing the 
 environs. Besides, the Isle of France can be considered 
 only as a military post, and Bourbon as its magazine. If 
 France have no other possessions in India, if she deter- 
 mine not to invade Madagascar, and if her Asiatic com- 
 merce must remain upon the same footing as at present, 
 she ought immediately to abandon two burdensome isles, 
 which are not worth the expense of governing, and of the 
 protection they demand, only as they may serve alternately 
 for posts and defence." 
 
 The attention of the French government was not long 
 occupied by plans for colonizing Madagascar. The war 
 broke out in Europe with greater violence than ever ; and 
 notwithstanding all her success at home, instead of in- 
 creasing the number of her dependencies, France beheld 
 her colonies fall, one after another, into the hands of her 
 persevering rival. It was, however, long before Great Bri-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 109 
 
 tain could effect the reduction of the Isles of France and 
 Bourbon. Engaged in extensive enterprises in the Euro- 
 pean seas, her fleets were fully employed, and the squadron 
 sent against those distant islands was too weak to effect the 
 purpose. Great bravery was displayed in the engagements 
 between the opposing squadrons, and a landing was at 
 length effected by the English on the Isle of France ; but 
 an unfavourable circumstance having occasioned the destruc- 
 tion of some of the British ships, the troops on shore were 
 thus cut off from all hope of relief, and were compelled to 
 surrender. The French therefore remained triumphant in 
 those seas some years longer ; and in 1 807, an attempt was 
 made to form a settlement at Foule Point by some French- 
 men from the Isle of France; but having unfortunately 
 chosen the sickly season for the expedition, they were 
 carried off, almost to a man, by the fever incident to that 
 part of the island. 
 
 The continual interruption which the British East India 
 trade experienced from the French cruisers, rendered it 
 absolutely necessary for the government to effect the re- 
 duction of their strong-holds in the Isle of France. This 
 annoyance, which was carried to an alarming extent, 
 continued long after the French power in India was extinct, 
 It was calculated that the value of the prizes carried into 
 the Isle of France in ten years, amounted to two millions 
 and a half sterling. The vessels thus taken were emptied 
 of their cargoes, and sold to the Arabs, by whom they were 
 afterwards taken again to Calcutta, and sold. 
 
 It was not until the year 1810, that a competent expe- 
 dition was fitted out, and despatched by the English 
 government against the Isle of France. On its arrival, 
 the resistance it met with was comparatively feeble, and, after 
 a short contest, the governor offered to capitulate, and finally
 
 110 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 surrendered the place. There were at that period in the 
 harbour, six frigates, three Indiamen, and twenty-four large 
 merchant vessels, all of which fell of course into the hands 
 of the victors. Soon after this, the Isle of Bourbon was also 
 taken possession of by the British ; and immediately after the 
 conquest of these islands, the English sent a detachment to 
 Foule Point, and another to Tamatave, to take possession of 
 the forts formerly occupied by the French in Madagascar. 
 
 When the peace of 1814 was arranged, the Isle of Bourbon, 
 which had changed its name to Reunion, was by treaty 
 ceded to the French ; but the Isle of France, or Mauritius, as 
 it is more generally called, remained in the possession of the 
 English. 
 
 Soon after this period, a proclamation was issued by the 
 governor, Robert Farquhar, esq. (afterwards Sir Robert,) 
 taking possession of Madagascar, as one of the dependencies 
 of the Mauritius, in the name of his Britannic majesty. This 
 circumstance appears to have given great offence to the 
 governor of Bourbon, M. Bouvet de Lozier, who loudly 
 protested against such an act, on the ground of that island 
 not having been formally ceded to Great Britain by the 
 treaty of peace finally ratified in 1816. It is probable 
 that amongst other reasons for objecting to this measure, 
 the mind of de Lozier was influenced by the fact, that the 
 Isle of Bourbon, as well as the Mauritius, was deeply involved 
 in the slave-trade, which the British government had happily 
 renounced, and to which governor Farquhar was openly 
 and avowedly opposed. 
 
 In 1815 a party of English was sent over, to form an 
 establishment at Port Loquez with the consent of the 
 neighbouring chiefs ; but the whole party was shortly after- 
 wards destroyed by the occurrence of an event in itself 
 comparatively unimportant. One of the petty chiefs in the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. Ill 
 
 neighbourhood, named Chichipi, being disappointed in not 
 receiving a present from the English, went to Mr. Burch, 
 who was appointed to superintend the settlement, to de- 
 mand a piece of blue cloth. This demand was refused, a 
 quarrel ensued, and some abusive language being used 
 towards Mr. Burch, the latter was imprudent enough to 
 strike the chief, upon which one of the British party was 
 instantly shot. 
 
 By the intervention of other chiefs, the affair was made up 
 apparently to the satisfaction of Chichipi, who requested 
 Mr. Burch and his party to meet him the next morning, to 
 settle the matter in a more formal manner. Unsuspicious 
 of treachery, they went unarmed, in order to avoid exciting 
 the jealousy of the natives, and to shew their confidence in 
 the amicable measures to which they had agreed. On their 
 approach, the natives betrayed some symptoms of alarm ; 
 but finding the English without arms, or any means of defence, 
 they rushed upon them; and the whole party, except one man 
 who made his escape in a boat, were massacred on the 
 spot. 
 
 As soon as this melancholy event was known at Mauritius, 
 Governor Farquhar sent a deputation under the command 
 of Captain le Sage, to make inquiry concerning it. On their 
 investigation, it appeared that Chichipi was the only chief 
 who had taken any part in the business, and that his conduct 
 was so far from being approved by the rest, that he was 
 obliged to abscond with his accomplices, and for some time 
 subsisted in the woods, not daring to approach the coast 
 He was shortly afterwards apprehended by the natives, and 
 having undergone a regular* trial, was condemned by a tribunal 
 of his country, and, although nearly allied to several powerful 
 chiefs, was executed on the spot where the massacre had 
 taken place.
 
 112 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Governor Farquhar was so well convinced by these pro- 
 ceedings of the friendly disposition of the chiefs in general, 
 that another party was sent, to establish themselves at 
 Louquez. As soon as they arrived, the neighbouring chiefs 
 voluntarily came forward, and tendered, their friendship and 
 alliance ; and considering that the unhappy affair which had 
 taken place required more ample amends, they ceded to 
 the settlers an extensive tract of land, and large herds of 
 cattle, the former being guaranteed to them in a solemn 
 kabary, in right of a previous purchase. 
 
 [Many of the events recorded in the foregoing chapters of this volume 
 are given on the authority of Rochon and Copland ; more particularly the 
 latter, whose History of Madagascar is entitled to great credit, as a faithful 
 compilation of the leading events recorded by the French writers in relation 
 to that island.]
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 113 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 Notice of the principal chiefs of Imerina The ancestry of Radama 
 Murder of his eldest brother Notice of Andrianonelo Rabiby, the king 
 in whose reign oxen were first killed for food Supposed origin of the 
 Jaka festival Successful attack upon Antananarivo by Andrianjaka 
 The province of Imerina united under one chieftain or ruler Character 
 of Andriamasinavalona Attempt on the life of lamboasaluma, the father 
 of Radama His retaliation and extended conquests His attack upon 
 the capital, and final success Estimate of the character of Radama's 
 father by the late Prince Coroller Incident relating to Prince Rataffe 
 Birth and early history of Radama Instance of filial tenderness Tem- 
 perance and morals of his early years Opinions, circumstances, and 
 habits of Radama His court when first visited by the English Visit of 
 Captain Le Sage to Madagascar Difficulties and perils of the journey to 
 the capital His friendly reception by Radama Ceremonies attending 
 his entrance to Antananarivo Fearful ravages of disease among his 
 people Generous hospitality and kindness of the king Brief notice of 
 Jean Rene", prince of Tamatave Notice of Fisatra his brother His 
 friendly conduct towards the first Protestant Missionaries. 
 
 HAVING briefly noticed the leading events in the history of 
 Madagascar, resulting from the intercourse of Europeans 
 with the natives, from the discovery of the island by the 
 Portuguese to the establishment of those relations with the 
 British government which are still in force, it may not be 
 unsuitable to refer to the state of the people at the time when 
 their present intercourse with the English was commenced, 
 as well as to the ancestry, early history, and character 
 of Radama, and his contemporaries, with whom we have 
 been chiefly engaged in all transactions of importance 
 relating to the island. 
 
 In a certain stage of their existence, all countries have 
 been divided into districts, each district having its inde- 
 pendent chieftain, all these contending for supremacy, 
 
 n. I
 
 114 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 under the influence of the feelings of ambition or revenge, 
 and pursuing their objects by the same means, viz. treachery, 
 bloodshed, and devastation. Such having been for so many 
 generations the state of Madagascar, there remained, at 
 that important era in its history which comprised the reign 
 of Radama, little beyond a slight traditional account of 
 his ancestry, which it may not be altogether unimportant 
 to perpetuate. 
 
 It does not appear that the whole island ever submitted 
 to one sovereign, though various chieftains had at different 
 periods extended their conquests beyond the original bound- 
 aries of their own provinces. Had any of these been succeeded 
 by men of equal enterprise, sagacity, or success, the petty 
 provinces of Madagascar might have been amalgamated 
 into one kingdom ; but it has generally occurred, that, on 
 the death of a successful chieftain, some feeble or mis- 
 guided son has lost all that the father had gained ; and, in 
 some instances, a father, after having acquired a consi- 
 derable addition of territory, has, at his decease, divided his 
 conquests among his sons; thus, by a mistaken idea of 
 laying the foundation of equality amongst the different 
 claimants, affording them fresh opportunities of jealousy, 
 resulting in an endless succession of seizures and reprisals. 
 
 The following is a notice of the principal chieftains in 
 Imerina, in the line of Radama's descent, from a remote 
 period : 
 
 1. Rafrandrano. 2. Rafandrandana. 
 
 3. Rafandranpohy. 4. Rafandramanenitra. 
 
 5. Ralohafandrana. 6. Ramasinaloha-fandrana. 
 
 7. Andriamparamahery. 
 
 All these had their capital at Ampandrana, a village to 
 the south of the present capital. The seat of government 
 was afterwards changed, and the following chieftains sue-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 115 
 
 ceeded and kept their head-quarters at Merimanjaka, a 
 village to the south of Alasora : 
 
 Andriamiziamizina, son of Andriamparamahery, 
 
 An drianahitr ahitra, 
 
 Andrianambaniravina, 
 
 Ratokana amy ny tany, 
 
 Raverisahala, 
 
 Ratsimisy to azy, 
 
 Ravady fohy (female), 
 
 Rangita (female), 
 
 Andriamponga, then 
 
 Andriamanelo, who reigned at Alasora, and consecrated 
 the pool at Ifarihy, near Alasora, for the ceremony of cir- 
 cumcision. To him succeeded his son Rabiby, who went 
 to the north, and became chieftain of the village called 
 Ambohidrabiby. His name was afterwards changed into 
 Ralambo, on account of his having killed a wild hog 
 (lambo). Ralambo's son and successor was Andrianjaka, 
 who fixed his capital at Tananarive. To him succeeded 
 Andriantsimitovy amy ny Andriana, Andriantsoronandriana, 
 and Andriantsitakatrandriana. Whether these last three 
 are so many names belonging to the same chieftain, or the 
 names of three chieftains in succession, cannot now be 
 ascertained with certainty. From Andriantsitakatandriana 
 descended Andriamasinavalona. He also held the seat of 
 his government at Tananarivo, and united all the tribes and 
 clans of Imerina into one kingdom, which after being thus 
 consolidated, was at his death divided amongst his former 
 sons and a nephew. The sons were 
 
 Andriantsimitovy amy ny Andriana, 
 Andriamananimerina, 
 Andrianajanakananalona, 
 Andriantompokindrindra. 
 i 2
 
 116 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 The nephew was Andrianamihohara, to whom he gave 
 Vakinisisaona. He reigned at Alasora, and was succeeded 
 by Andriambonimena. 
 
 The successor to the first son above-mentioned was 
 Andriambelomasina, whose capital was at Ambohimanga 
 in Avaradrano, and who is supposed to have reigned there 
 at the time of Benyowsky's establishment on the eastern 
 coast, from whence he obtained supplies of fire-arms and 
 ammunition. His son Andriamahery was living in the year 
 1 829 at a very advanced age, and, though blind, still held 
 the hereditary office of guardian of the idol Ramahavaly. 
 The successor of Andriambelomasina was his eldest son 
 Andrianjafy, whose reign was short, and who through 
 jealousy banished his brother lamboasalama. Andrianjafy 
 had intended his son Ralahitokana to be his successor, but 
 lamboasalama, who was preferred by Andriambelomasina, 
 succeeded, against the attempts of Andrianjafy, and became 
 sole sovereign. lamboasalama adopted the name of An- 
 drianampoinimerina, his eldest son being too ambitious, was 
 put to death during his father's life-time, and Radama, 
 brother of the deceased, was then chosen as successor to 
 his father, and became sole sovereign. 
 
 The villages of Ambohidrabiby, and Ambohimalaza were 
 given by Andriamasinavalona to his fourth son Andrian- 
 tompokindrindra. The chiefs of Ambohidrabiby were, 
 however, the first to join the standard of Tamboasalama, in 
 consequence of which he formed an alliance with its prin- 
 cipal chieftain by marrying his daughter. Ambohidratrimo 
 was also among the towns which yielded to him in the 
 earliest part of his career. The successful chieftain then 
 married Rahambolamasoandro, sister of the chief of Ambo- 
 hidratrimo, afterwards mother of Radama. 
 
 A few notices of some of these chieftains may further
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 117 
 
 illustrate the history and manners of this part of the island 
 at the period referred to. 
 
 Andriamanelo obtained considerable celebrity as having 
 introduced the ceremony of circumcision, but it is more 
 probable that he only enlarged and improved some particular 
 parts of the ceremony. It is said that he was a Vazimba, 
 and that by means of fire-arms, which he had obtained from 
 traders on the coast, he had subdued all the other Vazimba, 
 and rendered himself the most powerful chieftain in that 
 part of the island. 
 
 His son Rabiby, or Ralambo, became more illustrious 
 than the father ; and hence is usually mentioned in kabarys 
 as the origin of the present race of princes in Imerina ; and, 
 whatever may be the collateral branch of his descent, the 
 princes of Madagascar must be able to trace their pedigree 
 from the renowned Ralambo. 
 
 It is said of Rabiby, that he went a short distance from 
 the seat of his father's government to the north, and be- 
 came chief of a village now called by his name, Ambohidra- 
 biby. It is reported, also, that while he and his people were 
 busy planting rice, one of them killed an animal called the 
 jamdka (bullock), and ate a part of it. Pleased with his 
 discovery, he continued to kill and eat frequently ; and in 
 consequence of this, became so much stouter than the 
 rest of his companions, that he was questioned, by the in- 
 quisitive chieftain, as to the cause of his newly-acquired 
 corpulency, and after some hesitation confessed the facts of 
 the case. Rabiby, like a wise man, preferring experiment 
 to mere information, very naturally wished to make trial 
 for himself. Finding the beef as good as had been described 
 to him, the chief, far from indulging any jealous wish to 
 keep so important a secret to himself, ordered another bul- 
 lock to be taken and killed, in order that he might feast his
 
 118 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 companions. All approving of the new kind of food, the 
 people were summoned together, two or three bullocks killed, 
 and different methods of cooking adopted, by way of finding 
 out the best Rabiby sent a small piece to each person ; 
 and this is said to be the origin of the "jaka," or present, 
 still observed at the annual festivals. The chief tasted the 
 different parts of the animal when cooked, commencing at 
 the head, and proceeding to the tail, and gave the decided 
 preference to the rump; which part has, ever since, been 
 given, as a tribute to the sovereign, from every bullock 
 killed at the festival and in the markets. Rabiby ordered 
 fahitra, or folds, to be made, in which the cattle might be 
 kept when collected. At the next change of the moon 
 after the above experiment, he ordered his people to bathe, 
 to kill the bullock on the following morning, and to make 
 the feast ; desiring the vodi-hena, or rump, of the beef to be 
 presented to himself. This is said to be the origin of the 
 annual festival, kept, to the present time, in the moon of 
 Alahamady, and of which the principal circumstances are 
 like those related of the chief Ralambo. 
 
 It is said of this renowned epicurean, that he found, 
 afterwards, an immense wild hog, which defended itself so 
 bravely, that it required the chief and a hundred of his men 
 to kill it This animal also made a feast for them, and was 
 found to be excellent food. From the circumstances of so 
 splendid a victory, the chieftain's name was changed from 
 "biby," the animal, into "lambo," the wild hog; and in- 
 stead of Rabiby, he was ever afterwards called Ralambo. 
 
 Many of the nobles in Imerina claim their origin from 
 Ralambo, and deem it no small honour to boast of such an 
 ancestry ; pride of blood flowing in the veins of a Malagasy 
 as warmly as it ever does in those of a polished European. 
 The village where Ralambo dwelt still retains his name,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 119 
 
 Ambohidrabiby the village of rabiby, or of animals ; and 
 many of the folds he made for the cattle, are shewn there 
 to this day. 
 
 The next chieftain deserving notice is Andrianjaka. It 
 is most probable that he was the second son of Ralambo ; 
 and was sent, during the lifetime of his father, to make an 
 attack on Tananarivo, with a view to establishing himself 
 as a chieftain there, while his elder brother should succeed 
 Ralambo in the government of Ambohidrabiby. It is re- 
 ported by some, that he was his father's sole heir ; and that, 
 after having established himself at his father's village, he 
 then proceeded to make an attack on Tananarivo. The 
 existence of two distinct clans in the present day, both of 
 whom trace their origin to Ralambo, seems to favour the 
 idea of there having been two sons, and hence affords some 
 support to the first opinion, that Andrianjaka came to 
 Tananarivo while his brother remained at Ambohidrabiby. 
 However this may have been, he made his attack on the 
 north side of Tananarivo, driving the chieftain of that place 
 up to the north-east part of the town, where he put him to 
 death. After this, the people surrendered to him, on con- 
 dition that neither he nor his descendants would ever 
 ascend to that part of the town where their chieftain was 
 killed ; and to the present time the custom is strictly ad- 
 hered to, no member of the royal family ever venturing to 
 go there. 
 
 This chieftain, also, is said to have augmented and im- 
 proved the ceremonies used at the circumcision, not only 
 by introducing the use of silver chains and other orna- 
 ments, but of a peculiar mode of dancing at right angles, 
 and chanting benedictions over the children. 
 
 Andrianjaka conferred as a reward upon those who 
 accompanied him in his expedition against Tananarivo, the
 
 120 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 pompous title of Zanakambony, i.e. "sons of the above,'' 
 or " sons of high rank," and their descendants occupy a 
 district which bears their name, as the name of a clan, 
 Zanakambony, the principal village in which district is 
 Ambohipihainana, about eight miles distant from the 
 capital. 
 
 The descendants and followers of the eldest son of Ra- 
 lambo are called Zanatompo, or Zanatompo-indrindra 
 " descendants of the master," or " descendants of the sove- 
 reign;" and their district, to the present time, is called 
 Ambohimalaza, i.e. " the illustrious village." 
 
 Both these clans or castes have certain privileges, which 
 they maintain with extreme tenacity. They, only, are 
 allowed to perform the ceremony of burying kings and 
 nobles. They claim the right of carrying the corpse, and 
 of erecting the Tranomasina, or Tranomanora, i.e. " the 
 houses built over the tombs of chieftains;" and to them 
 also belongs the right of repairing the tombs of kings and 
 nobles. They are allowed to build houses, but would look 
 upon it as a great degradation to erect the fences around 
 them. They are exempted from working for the king, 
 except in building houses ; yet, by a strange inconsistency, 
 are employed by him in smith's work. Thus they may 
 manufacture the spades, which they may not on any account 
 make use of in digging. The consequence of these strange 
 regulations is, that they are generally poor, and present a 
 striking picture of destitution, accompanied by an astonish- 
 ing degree of pride; for so high are some of their notions 
 of their own importance, that they will not deign to asso- 
 ciate with the common people, nor lend them either a mat, 
 or a vessel for drinking water, nor will they even eat out of 
 the same dish with them. The Zanakambony are also said 
 to be the most strict of all the clans in their adherence to
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 121 
 
 the customs of antiquity, and in maintaining all the cere- 
 monies of the circumcision, fandroana, &c. As is not un- 
 frequently the case, however, their dignity is their bane. 
 It feeds their pride ; their pride generates indolence ; and 
 both tend to perpetuate their ignorance. In the year 
 1824, when mission-schools were first formed in the country, 
 no town pleaded so much poverty as their head-quarters, 
 Ambohimalaza ; and this not only because it was their 
 actual condition, but because they hoped, by bringing for- 
 ward such a plea, to have their children exempted from 
 attendance. 
 
 Andriamasinavalona, king or chief of Tananarive, was the 
 first who reduced under his authority the whole province of 
 Imerina. This chieftain had several wives and a very 
 numerous family. Of twelve sons, whether real or adopted, 
 he appointed four to hold the reins of government, four to 
 attend on his person, and four to be chief officers among 
 the people. But in making this division of his kingdom 
 into four parts, he knew enough of human nature to fore- 
 see that at some future period one of his descendants would 
 conquer the whole, and again consolidate the separate parts 
 into one united kingdom. 
 
 It is said that with this chief commenced the custom of 
 allowing each successive king " twelve wives," to each of 
 whom is allotted a manakely or estate. 
 
 All the descendants of Andriamasinavalona are reputed 
 to be of royal blood. They possess various privileges, 
 amongst which one of the principal is, liberty to intermarry 
 with the royal family* 
 
 The character of this chieftain is held in the highest 
 veneration and esteem. He is said to have exercised great 
 care over his district, and to have introduced many im- 
 portant improvements. To him is attributed the highly
 
 122 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 valuable and beneficial work of raising the water-banks, by 
 which the rivers are prevented from overflowing the rice- 
 grounds. He is represented as having been a man of 
 considerable talent in the art of government, and of a 
 disposition naturally amiable. His memory, laws, and 
 customs, are still held in the greatest respect, and his name 
 is always mentioned in the public kabarys with a degree of 
 reverence. 
 
 Andriambelomasina was succeeded by Andrianjafy. The 
 latter intended to confer the kingdom on his son Ralahi- 
 tokana, but his father had preferred and appointed an 
 adopted son, lamboasalama, afterwards called Andrianam- 
 poinimerina, father of Radama. Andrianjafy, mortified that 
 an adopted child was preferred to a lawful descendant, con- 
 templated the destruction of his son's rival, and the object 
 of his own jealousy. He laid a plan to effect his ruin, 
 which, however, did not succeed. He invited him to the 
 top of the hill at Ambohimanga, where he hoped to find a 
 favourable moment to throw him over the precipice. This 
 murderous intention was, however, hinted to lamboasalama 
 at the very moment of danger ; and though the attempt was 
 made to push him slyly down the rock, he guarded himself 
 with so much presence of mind as not to betray his know- 
 ledge of the snare laid for him, and afterwards embraced 
 the first favourable opportunity to escape from a situation 
 where he knew his life to be in constant danger. In the 
 hope of securing his safety, some of his friends procured an 
 order to send him away as if into banishment ; but while 
 conducting him on his way, they discovered the secret of 
 their intentions, and he and his party quickly returned to 
 Ambohimanga, which they seized, putting to death a few 
 only of those who were known to be his most determined 
 opponents. His party having made their entry into the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 123 
 
 town, immediately went from house to house, sternly de- 
 manding " Who are you for ?" If the reply were Andrian- 
 jafy, the occupants were speared on the spot if for lam- 
 boasalama, they were added to his adherents. After a few 
 had been sacrificed, the rest voluntarily submitted ; and on 
 the following morning the party set forward to Ambohitany, 
 the next village to the westward of Ambohimanga, and the 
 seat of the renowned idol Ramahavaly. Here they com- 
 menced the same inquiry " Whose cause do you espouse ?" 
 To which the inhabitants prudently replying, " The same as 
 Ambohimanga," they were joined to the attacking party, 
 and, proceeding with them to take further possession in the 
 vicinity, without much difficulty make themselves masters 
 of Ambohidrabiby. 
 
 In the mean time, Andrianjafy returned home from an 
 excursion, and found to his astonishment that his capital, 
 with its neighbourhood, had revolted, and joined the stan- 
 dard of lamboasalama. The chief himself being afterwards 
 seized and put to death, lamboasalama became sole and 
 undisputed sovereign. 
 
 Elated with success, and fired by ambition, lamboasa- 
 lama then extended his conquests southward, and, after a 
 severe struggle of two years, succeeded in making himself 
 master of Ilafy and its vicinity. He then proceeded east- 
 ward, and made war upon Ambohidratrimo, which he sub- 
 dued, and afterwards married the sister of its chieftain. 
 She was the mother of Radama, and her name Rambola- 
 maso-andro signified " It is still sun," or " daylight" Al- 
 though Ilafy made the strongest resistance to the power of 
 lamboasalama, its people have ever since been amongst the 
 most steady and active supporters of the sovereign. 
 
 Subsequently to these events, lamboasalama made his 
 attack upon Ambohitsimarofy, chieftain of Tananarive.
 
 124 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 The circumstances of the death of this chieftain are in- 
 volved in uncertainty. He is generally supposed to have 
 died by the treachery of his own people, or to have been 
 put to death by the orders of his successful rival in the 
 government His widow was living many years afterwards 
 at Tsiafahy. His son, Andriamaro-manompo, came from 
 the south, and made a successful attack on Tananarive, 
 lamboasalama retired with his party, and the queen was 
 sent for security to Ambohimanga, where her son Radama 
 was born. 
 
 After recruiting his forces, lamboasalama returned to 
 the attack of Tananarive, which he succeeded in taking 
 possession of a second time, his less powerful opponent 
 being pursued and put to death. Neither this prince nor 
 his father had ever gained the affections of their subjects. 
 They were looked upon as tyrants, and for their arbitrary 
 exactions were deemed robbers of the people, many of 
 whom were taken prisoners during the time of their 
 assaults, and afterwards sold into slavery, most of them 
 being exported by way of Tamatave to Mauritius. 
 
 lamboasalama, determined to maintain the seat of govern- 
 ment at Tananarive, continued there during the remainder 
 of his life. His death took place in the year 1810, in the 
 house called Besakana, situated in the palace-yard where 
 his son and successor Radama lay in state in 1828. He 
 was between sixty and seventy years of age, and had 
 reigned from twenty-five to thirty-five years. 
 
 The character of the father of Radama is given in the 
 following words by the native prince Coroller : 
 
 " He was a great man, but not without many vices. He 
 distinguished himself above all his predecessors by his 
 talents and heroism, and by the vigilance, intrepidity, and 
 prudence with which he effected his purposes. His mind
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 125 
 
 was always active in forming plans, which he was slow in 
 beginning to execute; though, when his operations were 
 begun, he spared no pains in their entire accomplishment. 
 His views were extensive and ambitious ; so much so, that 
 nearly the whole of his life was spent in making wars and 
 conquests, though, at the same time, he encouraged his 
 people in commerce and agriculture, and would occasion- 
 ally work with his own hands for the sake of exercise, as 
 well as to set an example of industry to others. He also 
 encouraged the trade and commerce of foreigners with his 
 people. In his habits and temperament he was opiniative 
 and passionate, so as not unfrequently, in carrying on his 
 wars, to be betrayed into acts of barbarous cruelty ; though, 
 at home, his manners were affable and mild. He loved 
 warriors, and admired bravery. His youthful amusements 
 were athletic plays, such as running, leaping, climbing, 
 handling the shield and spear, or throwing darts at a mark. 
 Always sober and temperate in his own living, he enacted 
 laws to prohibit the importation of intoxicating liquors 
 into Imerina, as well as the growth and importation of 
 tobacco. He hated all persons of mean and deceitful cha- 
 racter, such as calumniators, insulters of elders, flatterers, 
 and hypocrites. He respected hoary hairs, loved justice, 
 and presided frequently in person on the judgment-seat, to 
 watch over the rights of his people, rewarding those who 
 administered justice impartially, and severely punishing 
 every instance of the contrary. He was very eloquent, and 
 liberal and generous to his own people. Yet notwith- 
 standing these home virtues, his political interests induced 
 him to commit many acts of gross injustice towards his 
 rivals and the chieftains whom he conquered. During his 
 reign, Imerina was tributary to the south-west Sakalavas, 
 but Radama shook off the yoke in 1820."
 
 126 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 It was after he had conquered the principal part of 
 Imerina, that lamboasalama changed his name to Impoin- 
 imerina, affixing, as usual, Andriana, " chieftain, or noble." 
 Impoin-imerina signifies the " expectation of Imerina," or 
 the "object of desire to Imerina." Impoina being the 
 root of the name, it is frequently used for the sake of 
 brevity. In him the prediction of Andriamasina-valona 
 became verified, that ultimately some one chieftain would 
 form the different districts of Imerina into one kingdom. 
 He, however, did more than this, by adding Imamo and 
 Vonizongo to his empire, besides Vakinankaratra, with part 
 of Antsianaka and of Ankay, though he himself still re- 
 mained tributary to Menabe. 
 
 This prince is universally represented as having been a 
 man of great energy of character, bold, brave, and adven- 
 turous, yet possessing an eminent share of prudence, sa- 
 gacity, and shrewdness. Like other chieftains of uncivi- 
 lized tribes, he not unfrequently stooped to the petty arti- 
 fices of mere cunning and chicanery, to serve his purpose. 
 Though generally influenced by maxims of justice, there 
 are exceptions in his conduct, and some actions with which 
 his memory is charged, can be regarded only as deeds of 
 atrocity. To * him, however, belongs the honour of laying 
 the foundation of the solid and permanent improvement of 
 his country. He was a man of active, industrious, stirring 
 habits himself, and he greatly encouraged and promoted 
 industry among his people. By his advice and influence the 
 natives made great improvement in the arts of building, 
 working in iron, &c. He rendered himself popular amongst 
 his people by his steady maintenance of justice in the 
 complaints brought before the judges frequently hearing 
 causes himself, and attending while justice was adminis- 
 tered, to see impartiality exercised towards his subjects.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 127 
 
 Devotedly attached to the practices of divination, the use 
 of charms, and other national customs, he powerfully main- 
 tained the superstitions of the people, and by this means 
 also won and secured their affection and confidence. The 
 use of all spirituous liquors, as well as that of tobacco, he 
 strictly prohibited. Having gained possession of Tanan- 
 arive, at a time of universal revelry and intoxication, in 
 consequence of which the inhabitants were negligent and 
 incapable of resistance, Impoina suspected that a similar 
 result might again occur among his own subjects from 
 similar causes, and therefore adopted the precautionary 
 measure of forbidding fermented liquors of every kind, 
 including them all under the general name of " Toaka." 
 
 During the reign of Impoina, Imerina and the interior of 
 the country generally became an extensive mart for slaves. 
 These consisted principally of the prisoners taken in war, 
 who were exchanged to the slave-dealers for arms and 
 ammunition, by which farther conquests might be made, 
 and additional supplies for the slave-market procured. 
 The exportations were principally to Bourbon and the Isle 
 of France. Amongst the largest slave-dealers at that time 
 visiting Tananarivo were Jean Rene and Fisatra. 
 
 In addition to the force of his arms, Impoina was occa- 
 sionally indebted for the extension of his empire to the 
 renown of his name. Many preferred voluntary submis- 
 sion to a resistance from which they could entertain no 
 hope of success, and thus judged it expedient rather to 
 court an alliance with him, than risk an unequal contest, 
 with the chance of expulsion into slavery in the countries 
 of white men. On one occasion, while in Imamo, the 
 people of Mananjary, near Itasy, came to him, and offered 
 submission, on condition of being allowed to retain their
 
 128 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 own customs and privileges. They were at that time at 
 war with some neighbouring chief, and Impoina, consenting 
 to their terms, went to their aid. As a mark of respect, 
 the people of the village came out, and met him at the 
 gate ; when, to express their confidence and friendship, 
 they presented him with their young prince, and that young 
 prince was afterwards known by the name of Rataffe, to 
 whom Impoina gave in marriage his eldest daughter, Rabodo, 
 the sister of Radama. 
 
 The family of Impoina was numerous. His eldest son 
 would, perhaps, have succeeded to the government of the 
 kingdom, but for the fatal consequences of his own ambition. 
 He was general of his father's forces, and had subjugated 
 Vakinankaratra, but at length formed a conspiracy against 
 him ; and the offence being proved against him, he was by 
 his father's orders, put to death. 
 
 Radama, the second son, born 1792, was about this time 
 sent by Impoina to make an attack on the Bezanozano, and 
 while engaged in that war was summoned home to assume 
 the reins of government, on the intelligence that his father 
 was at the point of death, if not already deceased. This 
 event occurred in 1808. 
 
 The early life of Radama afforded indications of consi- 
 derable shrewdness and good feeling. An anecdote is 
 related of him in confirmation of this remark. When quite 
 a child, having observed that his father and mother had 
 some dispute, and that the latter had been sent from home 
 divorced, he contrived one day during his father's absence 
 to get a chicken, which he tied to the leg of a chair in the 
 house. His father on his return inquired who had done 
 this, and was told Radama. The child was called, and 
 asked why he had so treated the little animal. He replied
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 129 
 
 it was a " little chicken crying for its mother." Impoina 
 took the hint, sent for his wife home, and the dispute which 
 had separated them terminated. 
 
 Whatever may have been Radama's improprieties of 
 conduct during the last few years of his life, it is certain 
 that his advance to maturity was remarkable, in a licentious 
 country, for self-command, temperance, and moral purity. 
 So strongly marked were these features in his character, 
 that his father questioned whether he could entrust to him 
 the reins of government, regarding the absence of the pas- 
 sions so prevalent amongst all around him, as indicative of 
 a feeble mind. And much as it may betray the viciousness 
 of the habits of the people, yet as illustrative of their 
 manners it must not be concealed, that rewards were 
 actually offered by Radama's father to those who could 
 allure him into the practice of lewdness. Unhappily their 
 efforts were but too successful ; and these enemies, under 
 the disguise of friendship, being afterwards supported by 
 others, whose European vices were at least more refined, 
 laid the foundation of an irreparable injury to the character 
 and constitution of a prince, who, instead of falling in the 
 prime of life, when his superior judgment was most needed 
 in the councils of his nation, might otherwise, in all pro- 
 bability, have lived to a good old age, a father to his people, 
 and a blessing to the land of his birth. 
 
 It may not be inappropriate in this part of the history to 
 give a brief sketch of the degree of civilization to which 
 Radama had attained, at the period when he was first 
 visited by the agents of the British government. 
 
 His manners were at that time, as may be supposed, 
 wholly governed by the usages and customs of his country. 
 The few Europeans, who had previously visited the capital, 
 had gone there neither to seek any permanent residence, 
 
 II. K
 
 130 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 nor yet with any idea of improving the country, nor of 
 refining the habits or elevating the character of its sove- 
 reign. To accumulate wealth by the purchase of human 
 beings, was their sole object; and to have introduced 
 the improvements of civilized society, would have been to 
 counteract their own designs. Radama was therefore found, 
 at the time alluded to, in manners, dress, and supersti- 
 tions, entirely the Malagasy, yet possessing a mind highly 
 susceptible of improvement, and fired with the noble ambi- 
 tion of becoming superior to any of his ancestors. Ambi- 
 tion was, indeed, the master passion of his soul ; and 
 however unworthy of approbation this passion may be, 
 when weighed in the scale of Christian morals, it was in all 
 probability the most powerful stimulus in accelerating the 
 progress of civilization under the immediate countenance 
 of this monarch, who was at best a man but partially 
 enlightened, yet whose faults were fewer, and whose excel- 
 lences greater, than could have been anticipated amidst the 
 unfavourable circumstances of his early years. 
 
 When first known to the British agents, Radama was not 
 what he afterwards became, "the enlightened African;" his 
 mind was gradually expanded by European views, and his 
 intercourse with European visitors. He was found, at 
 that time, seated on his native mat upon the floor of his 
 house, and clothed in his native lamba, neither chair nor 
 table being then to be found in his residence. He ate only 
 from silver dishes, and from these none dared to eat but 
 the sovereign himself. Unmindful of the salutary restric- 
 tions of his father, he was much addicted to the use of 
 spirituous liquors ; for though the law still prohibited them 
 to the people, the law, of course, could not affect him who 
 had the forming of all regulations for the government of his 
 kingdom. For the people, such restrictions might be use-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 131 
 
 fill ; but the monarch was superior to law, being himself 
 the fountain of legislation. 
 
 Nor is it only as relates to the character and habits of 
 the sovereign, and the general state of the court and 
 capital, that the personal narrative of the first British 
 agent, who visited the interior of Madagascar, is peculiarly 
 interesting. The account of his daring and disastrous 
 journey supplies much valuable information as to the state 
 of the country at the time when this journey was under- 
 taken, in the year 1816. Although the mind of Radama 
 had even then made considerable advances towards civiliza- 
 tion, yet such was the jealousy with which he guarded his 
 capital, that he allowed no roads to be made by which it 
 might be rendered accessible; and the best season and 
 mode of travelling not being then generally known, the 
 agent, Captain Le Sage, was so unfortunate as to fix upon 
 the most unfavourable time of the year for an expedition, 
 which must, under any circumstances, have been attended 
 with extreme difficulty. A spirit less adventurous than his 
 would have been deterred by the accounts he heard at the 
 sea-coast of the impossibility of travelling to the capital, of 
 the extensive marshes inundated by the overflowing of the 
 streams, and of the great probability of being intercepted 
 between two swollen rivers in a country incapable of fur- 
 nishing his party with a grain of nourishment. It was not 
 amongst the smallest of his difficulties, that the extreme 
 apathy and indifference ' of the natives rendered it almost 
 impossible to engage their services on any emergency, 
 while such was the poverty and destitution to which their 
 own improvidence subjected them, that though they would 
 occasionally, without much unwillingness, vacate their 
 miserable huts for the accommodation of his party, they had 
 nothing else but their good wishes to offer them. 
 
 K2
 
 132 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Although the general aspect of the country is described 
 by Le Sage as beautiful and luxuriant in the extreme, yet 
 famine and misery presented themselves at every view 
 amongst a people who were contented to suffer the same 
 privations year by year, rather than provide, by their own 
 industry, for the wants of the future. 
 
 As he advanced into the interior of the country, the 
 people, unaccustomed to the sight of white men, flocked 
 around them with eager curiosity ; but, in other respects, 
 their behaviour was inoffensive, and even obliging, and the 
 chiefs through whose districts he passed, treated him with 
 respectful attention. Nothing, however, which they had 
 to offer in the way of kindness or civility, could, in any 
 degree, compensate for the dangers and hardships to which 
 he was exposed, and which increased considerably as he 
 advanced ; and as the numbers who would otherwise have 
 conveyed provisions and other necessaries for his use by the 
 way, were thinned off by sickness and death, some wholly 
 unable to encounter farther fatigue, and others left behind 
 to linger out their few remaining days under the distressing 
 fever incident to the country at that season. Before the 
 party were cheered by the advance of Radama's messengers 
 to meet them, their path had become almost impracticable, 
 the level parts of it lying through undulated rice-grounds, 
 where no solid footing was to be found, the higher over 
 mountains whose sides were so precipitous, that in ascending 
 they could only support themselves by clinging to the roots 
 of the trees. At this time the rain was falling in such tor- 
 rents, that, to use the words of Le Sage, it seemed as if 
 the cataracts of heaven were opened upon them. It was 
 with the greatest difficulty they kept their footing; the 
 streams and rivers flowing from the hills with such rapidity, 
 as to compel them to slide down many of the declivities.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 133 
 
 Under these circumstances the appearance of the royal 
 messengers was peculiarly welcome. An escort of forty 
 men had been sent forward to meet the party, taking with 
 them a letter from Radama, and a hundred head of cattle. 
 No means, however, had been provided for bringing up the 
 sick, who had been left behind, the cattle not being sent as 
 beasts of burden, but as provisions, not of the most con- 
 venient description, to eat on the way. 
 
 With his usual urbanity of manner, Radama desired his 
 messengers to assure the travellers he should be delighted 
 to receive them, though his letter contained many regrets 
 that, owing to the recent fire in his capital, which had 
 destroyed his palace and the residence of his court, he 
 would not be able to accommodate his guests as he could 
 have wished. 
 
 Le Sage observes, that he has generally seen difficulties 
 encountered produce a feeling of satisfaction, but that, in 
 his party, the feeling was far from universal, some appearing 
 to look back with a degree of horror to the miseries they 
 had endured, and with despair to those they expected yet 
 to encounter, though with nothing really to complain of 
 beyond the intemperance of the season, and the extremity 
 of fatigue. These causes, he says, were sufficient to lay 
 many of his companions gasping on the ground, while 
 others, with bitter execrations, declared they would prefer 
 immediate death to attempting farther progress. It is 
 more than probable, that the seeds of incipient disease, of 
 which the victims themselves were not aware, may have 
 occasioned the despondency for which their leader was 
 unable to account. 
 
 In passing through Radama's territory, Le Sage was 
 saluted many times by letters and messengers from the 
 king, inquiring how he sped on his journey, and bearing
 
 134 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 him presents of poultry and other provisions. By the last 
 messengers he inquired if Le Sage could wait until he 
 assembled all his people to receive him in state, or whether 
 he should receive him simply with his own soldiers, which 
 last proposal was much preferred by Le Sage, on account 
 of the exhausted state of himself and his party. The 
 people now began to bring to the travellers provisions ready 
 cooked, with quantities of rice ; the orders of Radama 
 having been, that the chiefs of the territory through which 
 they passed, should furnish the party gratuitously, and on 
 their own demand, with whatever rice, milk, or other pro- 
 visions they might desire, and these orders were to be 
 obeyed as if they proceeded immediately from the king 
 himself. 
 
 On approaching the capital, the party were agreeably 
 surprised by a fresh assurance of welcome, conveyed in a 
 manner by no means indicative of a barbarous state of 
 society. A company of persons, about eighty in number, 
 suddenly appeared running towards them, divided into 
 parties of twenty, and bearing on their heads rice, fruits, 
 and different viands for the refreshment of the travellers, 
 which all partook of on the spot, while the hospitable 
 strangers danced and sang around them. They proved to 
 be some of the most distinguished families forming the 
 court of Radama. Their dress was very elegant, the 
 women being adorned with silver chains, necklaces, and 
 anklets, and their garments, consisting of a dark purple 
 cotton lamba, wound round the body, and hanging in grace- 
 ful folds so as to exhibit the knotted fringe in the most 
 pleasing manner. The men wore on their heads a silver 
 ornament somewhat resembling a coronet, and round the 
 waist a belt, with a pouch for containing their amulets. 
 They also had silver ornaments like the women, and were
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 135 
 
 armed with muskets, many of which, instead of brass mount- 
 ings, had silver ones, and stocks studded with silver- 
 headed nails. 
 
 About six miles from the capital where Le Sage spent 
 the night, he received another letter from Radama, ex- 
 pressing his gladness on the occasion of his sleeping so near 
 him that night, and lamenting again that it was out of his 
 power to receive him as he desired, in consequence of 
 the fire having destroyed most of his furniture and other 
 conveniencies, stating that otherwise he should have been 
 able to receive the party, had they been one hundred in 
 number. 
 
 As Le Sage and his party, arranged in the best order 
 their diminished numbers enabled them to form, were 
 proceeding to the capital, the following day they were met 
 by ten or twelve men, bearing upon their shoulders a kind 
 of chair for the use of the agent, and sent by Radama with 
 repeated regrets that the fire had prevented his sending 
 what would have been more suitable for his accommoda- 
 tion. Followed by the royal guards, Le Sage proceeded 
 for the rest of the way in this elevated manner, which 
 seemed to afford great delight to the crowds of people who 
 pressed forwards from all parts in the hope of seeing him. 
 When near the bottom of the last hill, before ascending 
 that upon which the capital is situated, they requested he 
 would halt a few minutes until a cannon should be ready 
 to be fired, the one previously prepared having burst, and 
 another having had to be sent for. In about a quarter of 
 an hour this cannon was fired, and immediately an immense 
 number of soldiers came forward dancing, each with a mus- 
 ket and spear, and some with shields made of bullock's 
 hide. Those who appeared to be the most skilful dancers 
 placed themselves in a great variety of attitudes. Those
 
 136 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 who had firelocks did the same ; and in the course of the 
 dance fired them off, always on the ground. 
 
 While the dance was going on, a general firing took place 
 from the town and all parts of the mountains, and the 
 travellers were soon surrounded with seven or eight thousand 
 men, armed with muskets, which they fired in token of 
 pleasure at the arrival of the strangers. Between twenty 
 and thirty thousand persons appeared on the borders of the 
 town and the surrounding hills, and the immediate mul- 
 titude were not less than seventy thousand more. 
 
 The party belonging to Le Sage then proceeded up the 
 mountain a little way, the increasing pressure of the crowd 
 putting an end to all order ; and there being but a narrow 
 pathway, the whole body marched over and trod down the 
 fields of vegetables on the brow of the mountain. Le Sage 
 was then requested to halt again ; which he was extremely 
 unwilling to do, on account of the sick, by whom he was 
 accompanied, suffering so greatly from the heat of the sun, 
 and the crowd pressing them almost to suffocation. He 
 was obliged, however, to consent ; and, in a few minutes, 
 twenty women came down the hill, each laden with a kind 
 of woven box, in which were all kinds of meat, rice, plan- 
 tains, and milk, which they presented for the refreshment 
 of the travellers. After this, one of Radama's ministers 
 commanded silence, which was obtained almost immediately, 
 though surrounded by so many thousands. He then ad- 
 dressed the people, saying, that Radama had given their 
 country to his visitor; and on asking them if they con- 
 sented, they answered, Yes. The minister then, with the 
 same politeness, addressed Le Sage, telling him he was 
 their king, and commanded their country and all that was 
 in it ; adding, that Radama commanded only at Mauritius. 
 
 The way into the town being of very laborious ascent,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 137 
 
 as well as very narrow, rendered it, amongst such crowds of 
 people, extremely difficult Every time they halted, 
 Le Sage's people fired a volley of musketry, and the peo- 
 ple amongst the surrounding hills still continued their 
 firing. The whole of the way to the palace was lined with 
 armed men ; and every place was thronged with people to 
 a degree almost incredible, all groaning a dull kind of groan 
 as the party advanced, which custom is with them a great 
 mark of approbation. 
 
 On entering the palace, Radama was seen seated on a 
 kind of throne, surrounded by about twenty of his ministers 
 and soldiers ; the spacious room being lined with muskets 
 and wall pieces, all of English manufacture. Having shaken 
 hands with the party, who were all seated on mats on the 
 floor, Le Sage placed himself upon a kind of stool covered 
 with white linen, when Radama addressed his ministers and 
 people to the same effect as his minister had done before, 
 asking them if they consented that Le Sage should be 
 their king; to which they all answered in the affirmative. 
 He then told his guest that Madagascar was his, and his 
 own country Mauritius. After some complimentary con- 
 versation, Le Sage then presented his credentials, which were 
 read by one of the princes, when the king again assured 
 his guest of the great pleasure his arrival afforded him. 
 
 Le Sage here observes of Radama, that his manners and 
 conduct were totally different from those of any prince or 
 chief he had seen in Madagascar. His address was ex- 
 tremely agreeable and prepossessing; and he was, even 
 then, what might justly be termed a polite man. 
 
 On every occasion, the British agent was treated by 
 Radama with that peculiar politeness which conveys the 
 strongest assurance of friendly feeling. A house was built 
 for his especial accommodation ; and, while his health con-
 
 138 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 tinued, he was amused with such pastimes as the court 
 afforded, consisting chiefly of bull-fights. 
 
 Amidst the dreadful fatality which took place amongst 
 his people soon after their arrival, his own health, however, 
 failed j and then it was that Radama shewed the most kind 
 and assiduous attentions. Fearing he might fall a victim 
 to the fever which was carrying off so many of his associates, 
 Le Sage made all possible arrangements with Radama, in 
 anticipation of his own death. The presents he had taken 
 with him were consequently delivered in private ; and 
 though they would, under other circumstances, have been 
 highly gratifying to the Malagasy prince, yet such was his 
 anxiety for the life of his guest, that his joy was greatly 
 damped ; and he remained almost constantly by his bed-side, 
 with the same earnest watchfulness he evinced before the 
 costly gifts were presented. 
 
 To the whole of the party, who, many of them, suffered 
 fatally, the kindest attentions were shewn, even during the 
 time when their leader was insensible both to their state 
 and his own ; nor was he then deserted by the royal family, 
 who were constantly, four of them at a time, in attendance 
 in his room. 
 
 On leaving the capital to return to Tamatave, Le Sage 
 was accompanied by Radama, on foot, for the distance of 
 three or four miles ; and it was not until they had proceeded 
 forty miles, that the other members of the royal family, 
 who had escorted his party thus far, left them to pursue the 
 remainder of their way. 
 
 Few princes have ever evinced more good faith and 
 honourable feeling, in their transactions with strangers, than 
 this monarch of a barbarous country ; and such were the 
 best features in his character, that it is difficult to believe 
 he was, at the same time, addicted to the absurd and super-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 139 
 
 stitious practices of his people ; yet such was really the 
 case ; though while he placed unbounded confidence in the 
 idols of his country, he seemed to acknowledge some one 
 supreme power, being in the habit of speaking of Andria- 
 manitra, or God, as having given him the kingdom. But 
 after all, so extremely vague are the ideas attached by the 
 Malagasy to the word God, that it is uncertain whether the 
 king meant, by the use of it, the idols of his country, his 
 deceased father, or the true God. 
 
 In working the sikidy, or divination, Radama frequently 
 presided in person, and especially in any cases of great 
 importance. Charms were objects of unbounded confi- 
 dence, equally with the monarch and his subjects, and, at 
 the time alluded to, they were sold publicly in the markets ; 
 a practice which was afterwards discontinued. 
 
 The king has been represented, though without just 
 foundation, as having been cruel and vindictive in his tem- 
 per. He was not naturally of a savage disposition, but 
 extremely jealous. He sacrificed neither the liberty nor 
 the lives of his subjects out of mere wanton caprice ; yet 
 when he entertained a suspicion of any design being formed 
 against his person or his government, then not the nearest 
 ties of blood or friendship could avail to protect the guilty 
 parties from his vengeance. In other cases, however, where 
 he deemed it necessary to inflict capital punishment, it was 
 from his firm and inflexible determination (imbibed, per- 
 haps, in part from the advice and example of his father) to 
 maintain the laws of his country, and to guard against the 
 infraction of them, by exciting a salutary fear in the minds 
 of his subjects, as the best security of the peace and pros- 
 perity of his empire. 
 
 Such was Radama at the time when the British nation 
 formed its first alliance with him, and first induced him to
 
 140 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 suppress the slave-trade in his dominions, and when Pro- 
 testant Missionaries were encouraged by his sanction and 
 influence to commence their labours in the instruction of 
 his people. Few princes, perhaps, have been found more 
 disposed to elevate the character and habits of their sub- 
 iects by alliance with foreigners, more sincere and faithful 
 in their observance of treaties and promises, or more 
 desirous of rescuing their people from the dominion of 
 grovelling superstition, by extending amongst them the 
 benefits of education. 
 
 Amongst the cotemporaries of Radama, the chief of 
 Tamatave, prince Jean Rene may justly be reckoned second 
 in importance, from the superior advantages of his educa- 
 tion, which enabled him to maintain a very extensive inter- 
 course with Europeans. 
 
 This prince was born at sea on board the Elephant, a 
 French corvette, on the 28th of Sept 1781, while the 
 vessel was on her voyage from Fort Dauphin to Mauritius. 
 His father was a Frenchman, his mother a Malagasy 
 princess of the family of Zafiraminy. Having received his 
 education at Mauritius, he proceeded to Tamatave, where, 
 like other French traders, he was occupied in the nefarious 
 traffic in slaves ; and once or twice proceeded to Imerina 
 for the purpose of buying slaves, during the reign of 
 Radama's father. When the English took Tamatave from 
 the French in 1811, they employed Rene as their inter- 
 preter with the natives ; and when the English troops were 
 compelled to abandon the place on account of the fever, 
 which swept away almost all their garrison, Jean Rene was 
 appointed by governor Farquhar to be chief of Tamatave. In 
 union with Fitsatra his brother, who was chief of Anjolokefa 
 or Ivondrona, and aided also by governor Farquhar, he 
 conquered all the neighbouring provinces, and established
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 141 
 
 his throne by effectually subduing the Betsimisaraka and 
 Betanimena. Though his brother Fisatra was decidedly 
 his superior in many high and honourable qualities, yet 
 being an illiterate man, Rene was deemed more fit, on 
 account of his better education, to transact the general 
 business of a seaport town. 
 
 Jean Rene has been described by Le Sage as possessing 
 many qualifications for the transaction of affairs, both dif- 
 ficult and delicate in their nature. He was extremely well 
 versed in the finesse of the French language, and on all 
 occasions acquitted himself with extraordinary address, as 
 well as with zeal, intelligence, and capacity. His prede- 
 cessor in the chieftainship of Tamatave had been a man of 
 tyrannical, unjust, and overbearing disposition, so that 
 neither his subjects nor the European residents under his 
 government were at any time secure, either in their persons 
 or property. After Jean Rene had obtained the chieftain- 
 ship by the expulsion of the family of Laval, his conduct 
 was exactly the reverse of that of his predecessor. He 
 granted a firm and liberal protection, not only to the 
 European residents, but to his own subjects, who both 
 admired and confided in him ; and such was the general 
 manner in which his authority was exercised, that the 
 government of Mauritius, and his excellency governor Far- 
 quhar, deemed him worthy of a title of honour, with which 
 Le Sage in his first voyage to Tamatave had the pleasure 
 of investing him. 
 
 In his natural disposition Jean Rene was extremely gay, 
 fluent in conversation, and distinguished by great good 
 humour. In war he displayed still higher traits of cha- 
 racter, by his generosity in liberating his prisoners without 
 ransom, instead of selling them as slaves according to the 
 custom of the country. In directing and controlling popular
 
 142 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 assemblies, Jean Rene was distinguished by extraordinary 
 oratorical powers ; and such was the general opinion of his 
 judgment and skill in arranging difficult affairs, that ap- 
 peals were frequently made to him from the neighbouring 
 chiefs, with whom his decision was considered as satis- 
 factory and final. 
 
 With all his superior attainments, however, the character 
 of Jean Rene was not untainted by his intercourse with 
 those traders, whose chief object in life has ever been found 
 to be the most vitiating and degrading in its effects upon 
 the human mind. His brother Fisatra, though an illiterate 
 man, was of much higher grade as to moral qualities. Older 
 than Rene, he was for some time associated with him as his 
 superior in the chieftainship of Betsimisaraka and Betani- 
 mena. He was a brave warrior, just in judgment, and 
 highly beloved and respected by his people, as well as by 
 European traders generally. 
 
 It is worthy of grateful remembrance, that, in the year 
 1818, he received the Missionaries with the greatest kind- 
 ness and hospitality, after his brother and the slave-dealers 
 at Tamatave had discouraged, opposed, and shut their 
 doors against them. He not only promised, if they would 
 remain, to send his only son to be instructed by them, but 
 urged all his people to follow his example; and prince 
 Berora Louis Rene, the only son and heir of Fisatra, 
 accordingly entered the school of Messrs. Bevan and Jones 
 on the 26th of August, and made rapid progress in acquir- 
 ing the first elements of an English education. On the 
 following December, however, he was taken by Monsieur 
 Sylvan Roux, French governor of St. Mary, to be educated 
 in France, where he died in 1832. He was the first heir 
 of the two chieftains, and prince Coroller was next after 
 him.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 143 
 
 Nor was the kind feeling of Fisatra towards the Mis- 
 sionaries exhibited only in these instances of confidence 
 and esteem. When Messrs. Bevan and Jones were attacked 
 with the fever of the country, to which Mr. Bevan and his 
 wife both fell victims, the chief and his people repaired to 
 the place, and, during such a deluge of rain as prevented 
 the attendance of any European, there dug a grave, and 
 performed the last act of kindness for the deceased. In 
 about a month from that time the same melancholy duty 
 was performed in the same manner for Mrs. Jones ; and 
 towards their survivor Mr. Jones every kindness and atten- 
 tion was shewn by the barbarian chief and his wife, who 
 sent their own physician and a nurse to wait upon him, 
 and supplied him with every comfort their means afforded. 
 
 When the French commenced a settlement at Tamatave, 
 under Sylvan Roux, Fisatra had been established by him 
 at Ivondrona as chieftain of Betsimisaraka and Betanimena ; 
 Mons. Roux having supplied him with arms and ammuni- 
 tion, to subdue under his authority and influence all the 
 petty chiefs in these districts, and, associated with his 
 brother Jean Rene, he had extended his conquests in 1816 
 as far as the borders of the great forest which separates 
 Ankay from Betanimena. He had, however, committed an 
 unpardonable offence against Radama, by calling him a 
 beardless boy, which induced that prince to invade his 
 dominions in the following year, at the head of 40,000 
 Hovahs. Fisatra fled from the impending storm to the 
 island of Prunes, opposite the harbour of Tamatave ; and 
 there happening to be an English frigate at that time in the 
 harbour, a check was given to the operation of Radama's 
 vengeance, which had threatened the destruction both of 
 Fisatra and his brother Jean Rene.
 
 144 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 Antiquity of domestic slavery in Madagascar Unwillingness of the natives 
 to sell their slaves to foreigners for exportation Traffic in slaves for ex- 
 portation first extensively introduced by the pirates Probable number 
 annually exported Different modes by which slaves were obtained, viz. 
 intestine wars, men-stealing, debt, and banditti Instance of acute suf- 
 fering occasioned to the parents by the loss of their children Opinion 
 amongst the people that the Europeans were cannibals, and that the slaves 
 were ultimately eaten by them Manner in which they were driven from 
 the interior to the coast Prices at which they were sold Early measures 
 taken by Sir R. Farquhar State of the island Views of the governor 
 of Mauritius, communicated to Earl Bathurst Mission of Capt. Le Sage 
 to the capital of Madagascar, to negociate a treaty of friendship with 
 Radama Kindness of the natives to Le Sage during his illness Two 
 brothers of Radama sent to Mauritius for education March of Radama 
 with his army to Tamatave Return of the king's brothers to Madagascar 
 Mission of Mr. Hastie to Radama, for the purpose of effecting the 
 abolition of the slave- trade Objects contemplated by the appointment 
 of Mr. Hastie, as stated by the governor of Mauritius Mr. Hastie's re- 
 ception by Radama Difficulties and perils of the journey to the capital 
 Arrival of Mr. Hastie at Antananarivo First public interview with the 
 king. 
 
 THE slave-trade is so painfully conspicuous in the history 
 of Madagascar, that before proceeding farther in the narra- 
 tion of the events which have occurred in that country 
 during the last twenty years, it seems requisite to furnish 
 some account of the manner in which that inhuman traffic 
 had been so long and so disastrously operating upon the 
 minds and habits of the people. 
 
 There is every reason to believe that domestic slavery 
 has existed in Madagascar from time immemorial ; but the 
 savage practice of exporting men as slaves, is said to have
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 145 
 
 commenced, scarcely more than a century ago, with the 
 pirates who had established themselves in the Isle of Saint 
 Mary's. It is reported in the island, though without any 
 specific information existing on the subject, that the Dutch 
 had previously carried on an occasional traffic in slaves on 
 the coast of Madagascar. However this may have been, the 
 systematic exportation of slaves in large numbers, appears 
 to be correctly attributed to the pirates, who, having been 
 checked by the European powers in their nefarious career 
 at sea, carried into execution the murderous plan of foment- 
 ing wars between some of the provinces in which they had 
 traded on the eastern coast of Madagascar, and inducing 
 the victorious to sell their prisoners in exchange for arms 
 and ammunition. 
 
 Rochon affirms, that various efforts had been made at 
 former times by European traders, to induce the natives to 
 sell their prisoners and malefactors, all which proved un- 
 successful. The "better feeling" of the savages resisted 
 these unprincipled attempts of the "civilized'' traders, and 
 it required no little malignant policy to overcome the natu- 
 ral antipathy they felt to so outrageous an offence against 
 humanity. This may possibly have been the case among 
 the tribes by whom Rochon was surrounded; but it is evi- 
 dent, from the testimony of Drury, that slaves were sold to 
 white men, and taken for sale to other countries, before the 
 pirates became the chief slave-factors in the island. De- 
 ceived, however, by the artifices of the pirates, whom they 
 never suspected of treachery, and whom they had long courted 
 as friends, without knowing their real character and pur- 
 suits, the Malagasy became the victims of the most atrocious 
 perfidy, and that, too, under the impression, that as the 
 whites were a superior race of men, they could not mate- 
 rially err in following their advice. By wars of retaliation, 
 
 II. L
 
 146 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the natives became scourges of one another, plunging each 
 other into inextricable misery, wasting each other's resources, 
 depopulating each other's territory, and affording satisfac- 
 tion to none but men who were unworthy of the name, and 
 whose rapacious avarice could be equalled only by their 
 cruel contempt of human rights and human misery. 
 
 No data exist, by which to ascertain, with certainty, the 
 exact number of human beings expatriated from Mada- 
 gascar during the past hundred years, and plunged into 
 abject slavery. An average, formed on a moderate compu- 
 tation, amounts to not less than three or four thousand per 
 annum; and this may be considered as rather below than 
 above the actual number. The aggregate presents a frightful 
 amount, to be mentioned only in association with the most 
 atrocious deeds ; but it exhibits only a fractional part of the 
 outrage, violence, cruelty, and misery, produced by this most 
 horrible system of immorality and avarice, robbery and 
 murder. 
 
 The trade having commenced on the coast, and the plea- 
 sure of its gains gradually expelling all sense of the injus- 
 tice of the traffic, it soon extended to the interior of the 
 island, withering all before it, and desolating, like a pesti- 
 lence, wherever its baneful influence spread as it always 
 has done, and will continue to do, until it ceases from the 
 earth. 
 
 With the increased demand for slaves, the supply was 
 consequently increased. Various modes were then employed 
 to obtain slaves for sale, and all these were characterised 
 by deceit and treachery, violence and cruelty. Every man's 
 hand was against his brother; and he who could seize or 
 ensnare the greatest number of his fellow-beings, for whom 
 he could obtain the factor's price, esteemed himself the most 
 fortunate man.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 147 
 
 The most effectual mode of obtaining the unhappy vic- 
 tims of this system in large numbers, was by war. As on 
 the continent of Africa, so on this great African island, the 
 chiefs were in the habit of making attacks on one another, 
 whenever the occasion of a quarrel could be found, and 
 then securing in the contest as many prisoners as possible, 
 whom they afterwards disposed of to the slave-traffickers. 
 Hence, the principal aim in these intestine wars was, not 
 so much the slaughter and extirpation of the opposite party, 
 as the seizure of the living ; and often the struggle would 
 be to capture a chief or noble, in which case a large sum 
 of money would be paid by the relations and friends, or a 
 number of slaves would be given for his ransom. 
 
 For these reasons, the conflicts were less sanguinary than 
 they have been since the introduction of fire-arms and the 
 suppression of the slave-trade, though the actual amount 
 of crime, cruelty, and suffering may not have been less. 
 It was not unfrequently that whole villages were swept off, 
 and their inhabitants separated, and sold into different 
 and remote provinces, never to be associated again. Ves- 
 tiges of such villages remain to the present day, exhibiting 
 a waste where cultivation had formerly smiled, with frag- 
 ments of deserted and dilapidated walls, where once the cul- 
 tivators of the adjacent fields had found their home ; a home 
 to them, perhaps, as sweet as the mansions of the rich in 
 other lands, whose luxury and wealth had, perhaps, been 
 augmented by the extirpation of these very people from 
 the land of their birth and their consignment to hopeless 
 captivity and an early grave. 
 
 In addition to these wars, an extensive system of kidnap- 
 ping prevailed, by which children, domestic slaves, and 
 others, were entrapped in the fields and neighbourhood of 
 villages, by the gift of some money, a piece of cloth, or other 
 
 L2
 
 148 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 tempting bait ; and being once lured within the power of 
 the deceiver, he securely guarded his prey until it was con- 
 veyed to some place of rendezvous, and then sold into the 
 hands of traders. It is an affecting circumstance, but well 
 worthy of attention, that, to the present day, the people of 
 Madagascar are extremely jealous of Europeans who give 
 money, under any circumstances, to the natives, even for 
 the purest charity. 
 
 It is well known, that many slaves were also obtained 
 for sale, by means of a cruelly treacherous pretence of 
 hospitality. Persons passing near a house would be invited 
 to enter, agreeably to the customs of the country, and, on 
 accepting the invitation, would find that they had sealed 
 their own ruin. At the moment of entering the house, 
 they would fall into a large pit or rice-hole prepared for 
 that purpose near the door, but carefully concealed from 
 observation by means of a mat or other covering placed 
 over its mouth, and this mat strewed with earth or other 
 materials to resemble the rest of the floor, and so prevent 
 any suspicious appearances. Thus taken in the pit which 
 the wicked had digged, they were handcuffed, and sold into 
 slavery. 
 
 It is related, that on one occasion, a party of Europeans, 
 landing from a slave-ship, pitched their tent upon the 
 shore, and, inviting a number of the unsuspecting natives 
 to partake of their hospitality beneath its shelter, the 
 whole floor of the tent fell in, and about thirty individuals 
 were secured by being plunged into a pit previously pre- 
 pared for the purpose. 
 
 In many cases persons were obtained for sale under 
 shadow of law. A man who had borrowed money, and 
 was unable to refund it when payment became due, was 
 reduced to slavery, and made the property of his creditor.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 149 
 
 Instances of this kind were by no means of rare occur- 
 rence. There was no want of persons willing to lend. Money 
 was always at hand, and would frequently be offered to those 
 who appeared good subjects for sale, with the full hope and 
 intention of immediately securing payment by the seizure 
 and sale of the borrower. For the low sum of half a dollar 
 as the original loan, with an addition of an exorbitant 
 interest of 100 or 150 percent., many have been deprived 
 for ever of their freedom. The principle of the law remains 
 in operation to the present time, the only difference being 
 that the slavery is domestic instead of foreign. Whoever 
 is found unable to pay his debt, and the heavy interest, it 
 soon accumulates, (that being even now from 30 to 100 
 per cent.) must be sold for the benefit of his creditors, and 
 his bondsman, if he have one, must share the same fate, if 
 this be necessary to make up the deficiency. 
 
 The slave market was also supplied by means of daring 
 and powerful gangs of robbers who infested the country. 
 These concealed themselves usually amongst rocks and 
 caves, and from these retreats made occasional sallies on 
 small villages, or on individuals passing by, and, having 
 seized their unfortunate prey, they guarded them safely 
 until means were found for disposing of them advantageously 
 to the traders or their agents. These gangs frequently as- 
 sumed a most formidable character, overawing the neigh- 
 bouring population, and requiring all the power of the 
 chieftains for their suppression. 
 
 While such was the state of the country, it will not excite 
 surprise that persons were usually afraid of travelling alone, 
 or of sending messages by their servants, unless two or 
 three went in company, or that by night none dared to ven- 
 ture out of their houses, lest in an unexpected moment they 
 should be seized, carried off, and sold : and it is needless
 
 150 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 to add, that the existence of the slave-trade was the reign 
 of terror in Madagascar. 
 
 One instance related by Mr. Hastie, in his journey 
 through the country, will give some idea of the hopeless 
 misery of those who suffer from this worst of evils that can 
 afflict and desolate a country. 
 
 "At Ambatomanga," says Mr. Hastie, "I witnessed a 
 scene of uncontrollable grief in a poor woman. She had 
 quarrelled with and parted from her sister, about a week 
 before ; and while the man who acted as her protector was 
 absent with some iron-work for sale, the sister had stolen 
 her daughter, a girl of fourteen, and sold her to the nephew 
 of Jean Rene, who had been to the capital, most probably 
 for the purpose of purchasing slaves. On learning that 
 her child was sold, the woman immediately followed in the 
 track of the purchaser, taking with her two slave-boys, in 
 the hope of exchanging them for the girl. She failed, how- 
 ever, in prevailing on the dealer to allow the exchange, and 
 returned about the dusk of the evening in the most distressing 
 situation, and without the least expectation of redress." 
 
 Thus, by means of wars, kidnapping, debts, and robberies, 
 the traders were constantly furnished, and large supplies 
 were usually kept on hand at the capital, to which place 
 the traders came up from the coast at different seasons of 
 the year, carrying with them an extensive assortment of 
 goods to exchange for slaves, and of money to effect pur- 
 chases. Natives were often employed to attend the regular 
 markets where slaves were publicly sold, and to obtain 
 them there at the market price ; and as such agents received 
 a premium on the purchase for themselves, their cupidity 
 increased their diligence, and the immense profits they 
 reaped attached them to the traffic. Hence it is obvious 
 that many different parties felt an interest in the continu-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 151 
 
 ance of the trade, and, as will appear in the progress of 
 this history, made the most strenuous efforts to oppose any 
 treaty for its abolition. They, least of all could sympathize 
 in the delight manifested at the capital, when that result, 
 so grateful to every lover of humanity, was secured and 
 published. 
 
 The observation of Rochon is perfectly correct, that for 
 a long time the natives entertained the belief of European 
 cannibalism. Such an opinion is not unfrequent in Mada- 
 gascar at the present time, and was found to constitute a 
 difficulty in the early establishment of Mission schools. 
 
 Within the last eighteen years, parents have actually 
 concealed their children in rice-holes, where some were 
 suffocated, under the appalling and monstrous supposition 
 that these schools were intended only to be treacherous 
 means of entrapping their children, to satisfy the demon 
 appetite of the whites for the flesh of their offspring! 
 " The Europeans," said the parents, " always came here 
 before, to steal us and our children. What could they want 
 with such a booty, but to eat them ? And now they come 
 under a pretence of teaching our children ; and, having once 
 got them into their power, they will carry them away as 
 in former days, when they must share the same dread- 
 ful fate which others have met in past days." The 
 Missionaries lately resident on the island have had to 
 encounter the very same objection an objection which, 
 however false and preposterous, it is not easy to 
 refute to the satisfaction of a native, in whose fears, sus- 
 picions, and profound ignorance of foreign manners, it has 
 originated. If, however, it strongly marks the folly and ig- 
 norance of the Malagasy, it stamps a well-merited censure 
 on those who, by their practices as slave-traders, first 
 awakened the revolting supposition. They have destroyed
 
 152 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the peace, the happiness, the freedom, the lives of thousands, 
 and well may they bear the stigma which the Malagasy 
 reproach conveys, of " European cannibals." 
 
 When the traders had obtained a sufficient number of 
 slaves at the capital, or any part of the interior, by purchase 
 or exchange of goods, they were conveyed in parties varying 
 from fifty to two thousand, down to the sea-coast for ex- 
 portation. On commencing the journey, their wrists were 
 usually fastened by means of an iron band. They were 
 then corded one slave to another, and through the whole 
 distance compelled to carry provisions on their heads. 
 Thus driven like cattle to the sea-side, they no sooner ar- 
 rived there, than they were stowed away in ships, and con- 
 veyed to their final and fatal scene of misery and toil, unless 
 their sufferings terminated in death during the passage. 
 The slaves from Madagascar supplied the Isles of France 
 and Bourbon, others were conveyed to North and South 
 America, and some even to the West Indies. The vessel 
 in which Robert Drury obtained his release from Mada- 
 gascar, in 1717, discharged her cargo of Malagasy slaves 
 at Jamaica. 
 
 An affecting memorial of the many scenes of sorrow and 
 separation which must have taken place under this cruel sys- 
 tem, is described by Mr. Cameron as having existed even at 
 the time he was in Madagascar, and we cannot but join with 
 him in the hope that it will not long exist There is a hill on 
 the way from Imerina to Tamatave, which has obtained the 
 melancholy appellation of "the weeping-place of the 
 Hovahs" because from that eminence they first beheld the 
 sea, when prosecuting their miserable journey to be sold 
 in the slave-markets on the coast ; and here it is more than 
 probable they would give vent to all the anguish of their 
 hearts under the twofold influence of exile and slavery.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 153 
 
 The price at which slaves were usually bought at the 
 capital varied from thirty to fifty or sixty dollars per head, 
 and on the coast from forty to eighty. These, on reaching 
 Mauritius, a voyage of not more than ten days, would 
 average from one hundred and fifty to three hundred dollars 
 per head, and for some even so much as four hundred have 
 been given. The trade was therefore sufficiently lucrative to 
 form a powerful temptation to many. The heart was 
 steeled, while the coffers were replenished. Human misery 
 was insulted, while avarice triumphed in the spoils, and 
 idolized her gold. 
 
 It reflects lasting honour upon the English nation, that 
 no sooner did Madagascar come within the immediate influ- 
 ence of Great Britain, by her having taken possession of 
 the Isles of France and Bourbon, with their dependencies, 
 than a series of efforts was commenced, with a view to the 
 ultimate annihilation of the traffic in slaves throughout that 
 extensive island. To the honour of Sir Robert Farquhar, 
 in particular, it is worthy of being recorded, that no exer- 
 tions were wanting on his part, to carry this noble pur- 
 pose into effect, whether such exertions demanded talent, 
 labour, influence, or money. The measures pursued in fur- 
 therance of the design of abolishing the slave-trade in 
 Madagascar, will very properly form a part of the plan of 
 the present work, and cannot be deemed uninteresting to 
 the humane and enlightened reader. 
 
 Sir Robert Farquhar, governor of Mauritius, having, by 
 various means, obtained much valuable information respect- 
 ing the state of the different provinces in Madagascar, 
 together with a tolerably correct idea of the power, resources, 
 and dispositions of their different chieftains, found, on a 
 general survey of the whole, that the province of Ankova might 
 be considered the most important in a political point of view,
 
 154 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 and that the chieftain Radama was amongst the most en- 
 lightened, energetic, and powerful princes in the island. 
 And this opinion was established and confirmed by informa- 
 tion obtained from persons trading from different ports in 
 Madagascar, and occasionally visiting the interior of the 
 country. 
 
 The following letter from the governor of Mauritius, 
 addressed to Earl Bathurst, and dated Port Louis, 12th 
 September, 1816, farther explains the views and intentions 
 of this benevolent man : 
 
 " I beg leave to state to your lordship the arrival, in this island, 
 of two young brothers of Radama, king of the Ovahs, the most 
 powerful of the princes of Madagascar ; an event which may be 
 of considerable importance to the inhabitants of these colonies, 
 and which may be followed by advantageous results for the ulti- 
 mate civilization of Madagascar. 
 
 "The different chiefs and sovereigns of the island had been 
 inspired with much jealousy and distrust of the British govern- 
 ment, by the artifices of such of the French traders as had been 
 interested in the slave-trade, and whose traffic was suppressed by 
 the establishment of the British government in these islands. 
 
 " I therefore thought it indispensably necessary for preserving 
 the harmony which should subsist between the British merchants 
 and other subjects settled at Madagascar, and the native princes, 
 to send a person properly qualified to the latter, in the hopes of 
 forming a lasting peace, and procuring protection to his majesty's 
 subjects in that island. 
 
 " One of his. majesty's subjects, a Frenchman, of the name of 
 Chardeneaux, was indicated to me as peculiarly adapted for the 
 accomplishment of this service, ' from his long and intimate 
 acquaintance with the different native chiefs, and particularly from 
 the friendship which had subsisted between him and Radama, king 
 of the Ovahs, for many years. 
 
 " As my desire was, at the same time, to endeavour, by every 
 amicable means, to cut off one great source of supply for the slave 
 traffic, and as such a mission would at first appear as eminently
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 155 
 
 embracing the interests of the native princes, I was the more dis- 
 posed to accept the services of M. Chardeneaux on this occasion. 
 
 " Subjoined is the copy of a private instruction on this head, 
 which I furnished to M. Chardeneaux, and his answer. 
 
 " Of the brothers of Radama, now arrived here, one is the 
 presumptive heir of his authority ; they are accompanied by two of 
 the chief ministers of their prince, by a son of one of the nobles of 
 the nation of Betaniminies, three ministers of the king of Tama- 
 tave, two chieftains of the south, and a numerous suite. 
 
 " We have reason to look on the persons now here, on the part 
 of their respective sovereigns of Madagascar, as representing all 
 that is powerful in the centre and on the coasts of that vast island. 
 " Of those sovereigns, the most warlike, most intelligent, and 
 possessing the greatest means, is Radama. His people are the 
 most industrious, and farther advanced in the arts of life, than any 
 other nation of Madagascar ; and he has incorporated into the 
 mass of his subjects, and reduced to his authority, all the surround- 
 ing petty states ; his army consists of forty thousand men, armed 
 with fire-arms. 
 
 " It therefore appears that the friendship of so powerful a chief- 
 tain cannot fail of being eminently useful in assuring the safety, 
 and facilitating the commerce which may be undertaken with a 
 view of replacing that traffic in slaves abolished by the legislature. 
 " These friendly bonds will, no doubt, be strengthened, and the 
 prospect of growing civilization opened, by the opportunity now 
 given to the young princes to learn the arts and customs of Euro- 
 pean life, and the principles^of our religion. 
 
 " The king Radama is himself eager for instruction ; writes his 
 language in the Arabic character, and is learning to write French 
 in Roman letters. His brothers, who are arrived here, appear very 
 intelligent for their age, which is about nine or ten years, and 
 capable of acquiring every requisite principle of morals and 
 religion. 
 
 " There is a British missionary here, of the name of Le Brun, 
 who has been remarkably successful in the education of the nume- 
 rous class of free coloured people with which this island abounds ; 
 and he has conducted himself with so much discretion, as not to 
 have given the smallest offence to any of the inhabitants, although
 
 156 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 his employment is of that nature to be viewed with jealousy by 
 colonists in general. It is my intention to propose to this man to 
 proceed to the court of Radama, and reside there ; by which means 
 I shall have constant communication with the interior of Mada- 
 gascar, and be able to make the best use of the friendship of that 
 prince, for the mutual interests of our respective countries. 
 
 " I trust your lordship will not disapprove of those peaceful and 
 unexpensive overtures to a more constant and safer intercourse 
 with the island of Madagascar ; means of this nature will enable 
 us to push our commerce farther than the forts and garrisons 
 which have hitherto afforded protection to the merchants who 
 traded thither. The former governors of these islands have, in 
 every period of their history, in vain endeavoured to obtain that 
 friendly footing which is now sought and offered to us by the 
 native princes. 
 
 " I shall not intrude longer upon your lordship's time, by any 
 exposition of the political value of Madagascar, as forming an 
 appendage to the British sovereignty in these seas, as my former 
 letters have been sufficiently explicit on that head ; but I may be 
 allowed to observe, that it appears to me, that the means are at 
 present in our hands of cutting off, in a great measure, at its 
 source, the slave-trade in these seas, and that I shall not neglect 
 so favourable an opportunity of availing myself of them to the 
 fullest extent." 
 
 Such were the means adopted to induce Radama to send 
 over to Mauritius two of his younger brothers, Ratifikia 
 and Rahovy, for the purpose of receiving an European 
 education. At the close of the same year, a mission was 
 sent by Governor Farquhar to Imerina, the district of 
 the Hovas, and part of the province now called Ankova, 
 conducted by Captain Le Sage, attended by several 
 persons of ability, with the intention of forming a treaty of 
 friendship and peace with Radama; in which prudential 
 step was laid the foundation of a future connexion of a 
 more specific and permanent nature. It would have been
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 157 
 
 impolitic to have developed, at this early stage of the pro- 
 ceedings, the great design of endeavouring to effect the 
 abolition of the slave-trade, as many powerful and influen- 
 tial parties had at that time an interest in maintaining the 
 traffic ; and such individuals being but too likely to sacri- 
 fice humanity at the shrine of mammon, and thus to ren- 
 der abortive a scheme which they knew must, if effected, 
 deprive them of their accustomed gains. 
 
 Captain Le Sage's party consisted of himself in the 
 capacity of agent, a medical gentleman, about thirty sol- 
 diers, a Monsieur Jolico3ur as interpreter, several artificers 
 who had been sent to Mauritius as convicts from India, 
 Verkey, who was at that time in the employ of the traders, 
 but afterwards sent to England, and some others. The 
 soldiers were sent with a view of exhibiting to Radama the 
 military manoeuvres of disciplined European troops. A 
 great proportion of this party unhappily fell victims to the 
 Malagasy fever, in consequence of having travelled through 
 the country at the rainy season ; and this circumstance is 
 said to have confirmed an opinion long entertained in 
 Mauritius, of the greater insalubrity of the interior of 
 Madagascar than of the coast. The fact is, the proper 
 season and mode of travelling up the country were not at 
 that time understood. It is now found that persons, who 
 have lived some time on the coast, enjoy better health 
 there during the rainy season, than if they retire into the 
 interior. Persons newly arriving in the island, conse- 
 quently not acclimated, if they venture to travel during 
 the rainy season, are then liable to the dreadful disease, 
 which generally proves fatal to strangers remaining under 
 such circumstances at the capital, although they may 
 have enjoyed after their arrival a few days of health. 
 Experience has shewn that a period of about ten days
 
 158 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 forms a crisis. Those who reach the capital, and pass ten 
 days without an attack, may consider themselves safe, as 
 the fever has invariably been found to manifest its symp- 
 toms within that period, if at all. 
 
 The disastrous journey of Le Sage has already been 
 partially described, but sufficient cannot be said of the 
 kindness and attention he experienced at the court of 
 Radama. On one occasion, at a very discouraging stage 
 of his disorder, when his own medicines appeared to be 
 ineffectual, his case was undertaken by the natives, who 
 faithfully persevered in fomentations of boiled herbs, and 
 in the use of vapour baths, until their patient was at one 
 time nearly suffocated. Their mode of treament proved for 
 a while extremely beneficial, but a relapse coming on, it 
 was then that Le Sage, anticipating for himself the fate of 
 his companions, endeavoured to transact all his official 
 business with Radama, though under the necessity of doing 
 so in the most private manner. 
 
 After a long season of insensibility, from which Le Sage 
 awoke to learn the melancholy tidings, that seven of his 
 companions had fallen victims to the same dreadful malady 
 under which he was suffering, his anxiety to fulfil, to the 
 utmost of his power, the trust committed to him, induced 
 him to hasten the ceremony of taking the oath of blood 
 with Radama before his strength was equal to the task. 
 This ceremony was performed on the 14th of January, 
 1817, after which the standard only remained to be pre- 
 sented in public ; all the other presents having been given 
 in his sick-room. It was not until the 4th of February, 
 that the treaty, which had been kept secret between Le 
 Sage and Radama, and which had at other times been 
 slightly touched upon, and pressed as far as delicacy would 
 permit, was finally concluded, it was hoped, in a manner
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 159 
 
 which the governor would approve ; and on the following 
 day the agent, with his diminished party, set off from the 
 capital on their return to Tamatave, from whence, after 
 many attacks of fever, he sailed for Mauritius. 
 
 Mr. Brady and another British soldier were left behind 
 at the capital, by Radama's particular request, for the 
 purpose of instructing his people in European tactics. The 
 latter rendered himself odious by his extreme severity ; but 
 Mr. Brady secured the good-will of the natives, and con- 
 tinued long to enjoy the esteem both of the people and 
 of their sovereign. 
 
 Although no plan for the abolition of the slave traffic had 
 yet been matured with Radama, care had been taken 
 to explain to him, as opportunity occurred, the unavoidable 
 evils of the destructive and depopulating system which had 
 been so long pursued, and the incalculably greater value of 
 the labour of his people on their own land than of any remu- 
 neration he could obtain for their sale and transportation. 
 Nor was it difficult to render such a view of the case clear 
 and comprehensible to a mind like Radama's, open as it 
 was to conviction, capable of reflecting and reasoning, and 
 ready to listen to any suggestions not trenching upon, but 
 calculated to augment and consolidate, his own resources, 
 authority, and independence in the island. 
 
 The two youths, younger brothers of Radama, sent for 
 education to Mauritius, were placed under the immediate 
 superintendence of Mr. Hastie, with detailed instructions 
 on the most enlightened principles carefully drawn up by 
 his excellency the governor of Mauritius. In the month of 
 July, 1817, they returned to Tamatave, accompanied by 
 Mr. Hastie, and were received there by Radama himself, 
 who had gone down to the coast at that period with about 
 30,000 of his people, partly for the purpose of receiving
 
 160 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 his brothers, and partly to suppress some provincial dis- 
 turbances, as well as to form some political arrangements on 
 the coast, and to prove that he was not a " beardless boy," 
 as he had been insultingly designated by Fisatra, chieftain 
 of Hivondrona. 
 
 As soon as the information of Radama's approach 
 reached Tamatave, the British agent, Mr. Pye, who, in 
 consequence of Le Sage's ill health, had since the time of 
 his departure acted as British agent at that place, set 
 off in company with Mr. Brady, and some other Europeans, 
 to obtain an interview with the king, and to facilitate, if pos- 
 sible, a good understanding between him and the two chief- 
 tain brothers, Jean Rene and Fisatra. Radama encamped 
 at Hivondrona on the southern bank of the river ; and here, 
 while Mr. Pye and his companions endeavoured to dis- 
 suade him from crossing the river, ' the British frigate the 
 Phaeton, commanded by Captain Stanfell, and having on 
 board the two princes with Mr. Hastie, arrived in the roads 
 of Tamatave. Jean Rene wisely took the precaution of 
 escaping for protection to this vessel until the affair should 
 be arranged, his brother having previously fled for refuge 
 to the small island of Prunes, lying a little to the northward 
 of Tamatave. 
 
 Radama having, on explanation, fully met the views of 
 Mr. Pye, he marched forward with his people to Tamatave, 
 where final arrangements were entered into. Jean Rene 
 then took the oath of blood with Radama, and was desig- 
 nated the zoky, or elder brother of Radama, but still sub- 
 ject to his authority. Fisatra remained at his place of 
 retreat in the Isle of Prunes, until the king departed for 
 Tananarive, when he returned to Hivondrona. 
 
 The letter of instructions from his excellency the British 
 agent, Mr. Pye, conveyed by Captain Stanfell, of the ship
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 161 
 
 Phaeton, contains so much that is important in the mission 
 of Mr. Hastie to the capital, and is so fraught with bene- 
 volent and noble feeling, that little apology is required for 
 quoting it considerably in detail. Would that the trans- 
 actions of all enlightened Europeans with barbarous coun- 
 tries had been marked with the same characters of justice 
 and true wisdom ! 
 
 This letter is dated, Mauritius, 28th June, 1817, and 
 addressed to Mr. Pye, assistant civil agent at Madagascar. 
 After some preliminary matter, the secretary, who writes on 
 behalf of his excellency, proceeds : 
 
 " Captain Stanfell having been so obliging as to take the 
 young princes of Ovah on board his majesty's ship Phaeton 
 for a passage to Madagascar, at the request of his excel- 
 lency the governor, I am to direct- that they may be re- 
 ceived with due honours and distinction on their arrival at 
 Tamatave. 
 
 " The accompanying letter to king Radama, together with 
 its enclosures, will fully explain to you the steps that have 
 been taken by his excellency for ensuring to the natives of 
 Madagascar, and the cause of humanity in general, the 
 permanent benefits which the young princes have received 
 here, by its speedily leading to the total abolition of the slave- 
 trade throughout that interesting and unfortunate island. 
 
 "His excellency has ascertained from the best autho- 
 rities, that the slave-smugglers have met with great diffi- 
 culties this season in procuring slaves. His excellency 
 attributes this happy result, which has already been ob- 
 tained, from opening a communication and contracting an 
 alliance with the most powerful of the Madagascar states, 
 to the representations made to Radama last year, through 
 the medium of his aid-de-camp, Captain Le Sage ; and he 
 doubts not that the present mission, combined as it is with 
 
 II. M
 
 162 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the return of the heir-apparent, and his brother, to King 
 Iladama, after an education at Mauritius, founded on the 
 best principles of humanity, and the first rules of good 
 government, will not fail to crown his excellency's endea- 
 vours towards that main object, with complete success. 
 
 "Should your health permit, you will accompany the 
 princes to the king of Ovah : and as you are already in 
 possession of his excellency's instructions to Captain Le 
 Sage on the last mission, it will be unnecessary to give 
 you any particular orders on the general objects of useful 
 inquiry or observation. 
 
 "Mr. Hastie, who has been the preceptor of the princes, 
 was first brought to his excellency's notice by his distin- 
 guished zeal, activity, and intrepidity, in saving the govern- 
 ment house at Port Louis, on the 25th of September last, 
 from destruction by the flames, which had already com- 
 municated to the roof, and which were extinguished only 
 by his exertion at the peril of his life; he was, in conse- 
 quence, recommended home for a commission in his ma- 
 jesty's army, which he has every reason to expect shortly 
 from the justice and liberality of his royal highness the 
 Commander-in-Chief. His merits in conducting the edu- 
 cation of the young princes have been most exemplary. 
 He is, therefore, entirely to be depended upon, and the 
 information he has acquired from his early habits of inter- 
 course with the Ovah princes, chiefs, and followers, may 
 be highly useful to the mission. It is, therefore, his 
 excellency's desire that he may be considered next in rank 
 to yourself at Madagascar, and treated with all that con- 
 sideration to which he is so justly entitled. 
 
 " Should ill health, or any other accident, prevent your 
 fulfilling the present mission yourself, the whole of the 
 instructions, rules, and documents relative thereto, are to
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 163 
 
 be given over to Mr. Hastie, with such further information 
 as you may be able to afford him from your local know- 
 ledge and experience. 
 
 " The fine season being now set in, there can be no 
 risk of sickness until the beginning of November ; but it 
 is not his excellency's intention that either yourself or 
 Mr. Hastie should remain at Ovah, unless peculiar circum- 
 stances should occur to render it necessary or expedient ; 
 intelligence of which must be forthwith forwarded to Mau- 
 ritius. It is intended that after having delivered over the 
 princes to the king their brother, and gone through the 
 usual ceremonies, you should enter with them confiden- 
 tially into the views of his excellency respecting the abo- 
 lition of the slave-trade. You will then return without 
 delay to Tamatave, or, if necessary, to Mauritius, in order 
 to submit the result of the mission to his excellency. Mr. 
 Hastie is on no account to be detained in Madagascar con- 
 trary to his inclination. 
 
 "His excellency is aware the important object in view 
 cannot be accomplished with precipitation. It must be the 
 effect of persuasion and address. That object is to con- 
 vince a semi-civilized despot, that it is more advantageous 
 to him to keep his people in his dominions, and by their 
 labour to provide those articles which his country produces 
 in sufficient quantity to exchange for the merchandise of 
 Europe and India, which he requires, than to depopulate 
 his country by the sale of his subjects, and of his unfortu- 
 nate neighbours, whose country he lays waste in order to 
 gratify his desires. The object is to convince him that the 
 means in the latter case must diminish every day, and at 
 length be exhausted ; whilst the opposite line of conduct 
 would ensure to him and his country a certain and pro- 
 gressive augmentation of wealth. 
 
 M 2
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 " With this view, the cultivation of the valuable articles 
 of exchange furnished by his country, must be encouraged, 
 and new means of industry must be pointed out to him. 
 He must, above all, be imbued with the necessity of making 
 easy and safe communications and roads to the sea-coast. 
 He must be taught to transport the produce of his country 
 on beasts of burden, with which Madagascar abounds, until 
 his people learn the use of draft carriages, and thus quad- 
 ruple the resources of agriculture. They must be taught 
 how to turn their forests and mines to account, and also to 
 double their means of existence by the introduction of the 
 various farinacious roots and plants which have been natu- 
 ralized, and now grow in the greatest plenty at Mauritius. 
 By augmenting the rational enjoyments of life, they will be 
 initiated in the arts, and gradually become civilized as they 
 become more happy. 
 
 " The natives of Madagascar are idle, and consequently 
 poor. The object is to convince them that labour is the 
 foundation of riches, or that riches consist in labour. Pre- 
 sent to them, to this effect, a compensation for their work. 
 
 " It will, of course, be necessary to furnish them with 
 those articles they have been accustomed to sell slaves for, 
 and receive in exchange their raw silks, cottons, gums, 
 indigo, and even make advances at first to engage them to 
 furnish those objects in abundance. An example should 
 be given to the people, and that example should be the 
 king himself. The agent should teach him how to erect a 
 house in the European manner, to make a garden, to form 
 bands of foresters and woodcutters, blacksmiths, and car- 
 penters, and useful plantations of every kind, and thus 
 show him how to employ to advantage the great number of 
 men he has at his disposition. Amongst the Indians sent 
 to Ovah, there are many capable of teaching and aiding
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 165 
 
 him in these first arts. There are labourers and others 
 among them who understand perfectly the breaking in and 
 management of cattle. It is difficult to persuade a whole 
 people, but a despotic king can abridge the task. If he 
 himself be persuaded, he carries all the rest with the 
 current 
 
 " The king of Ovah must be the first merchant, chief 
 cultivator, gardener, and artisan, as the best means of 
 teaching his ignorant subjects to become so. 
 
 " The two Europeans left last year in Ovah, at Radama' s 
 request, and the Indian artisans and labourers, are to return 
 or remain with him according to their individual inclina- 
 tions. You will make particular inquiry into their conduct 
 since they have been at Ovah, and minute in your diary 
 every circumstance that has made a favourable impression 
 or otherwise on Radama, whose sincere and cordial good 
 wishes and attachment are indispensable to the permanent 
 success of the object of the alliance with that prince. 
 
 " Enclosed is a list of the articles for Radama ; and for 
 defraying the expenses of your journey, you will employ 
 such part of the stores at Tamatave as may be requisite. 
 His excellency has ordered four hundred dollars to be 
 forwarded to you in specie. Of the whole of the above 
 you will keep an exact and detailed account, observing the 
 rule of being moderate in your presents, as the best means 
 of leaving none discontented, and giving the most general 
 satisfaction. 
 
 " I have the honour, &c. &c. 
 
 (Signed) "A. W. BLANE, 
 
 Dep. Sec." 
 
 " P. S. His excellency has congratulated Jean Rene on 
 the late success of his arms, in the full confidence that that 
 enlightened chief has set an example of forbearance and
 
 166 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 generosity in abolishing the practice, as far as his authority 
 and influence extends, of condemning his prisoners to 
 slavery." 
 
 The favourable impressions already made upon the mind 
 of Radama by his limited acquaintance with the British 
 character, were greatly augmented and confirmed by his 
 visit to Tamatave ; and the comparison he was able to make 
 between the English he met with there, and certain 
 traffickers in slaves, who sedulously cultivated his friend- 
 ship, tended to facilitate the humane measures then in the 
 contemplation of Sir Robert Farquhar. The return of the 
 young princes also produced a favourable impression on the 
 mind of Radama ; for while they carried with them a high 
 sense of personal regard for the parties who had carefully 
 watched over their interests and studied to promote their 
 improvement, they unreservedly communicated their views 
 and feelings to Radama himself, and to the other members 
 of the community with whom they associated. Soon after 
 their arrival at Tamatave, they set off for the interior with 
 Mr. Hastie as their tutor. 
 
 Mr. Hastie having in charge the horses which were 
 expected to be so valuable a present to Radama, was 
 obliged to travel by a different route, that selected for the 
 king and his troops being impassable for beasts of burden. 
 In the course of two days' journey, Mr. Hastie had an 
 opportunity of observing three instances of the transient 
 nature of the domestic establishments in this unhappy 
 country. Ivondron, with one exception, had been lately 
 deserted. About fifty houses had been burned, and the 
 walls of the remaining hundred had been very uncere- 
 moniously taken down, to make rafts for the passage of 
 the king's troops across the lake. On the second day of
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 167 
 
 their journey, the travellers passed two other deserted 
 villages, the site of the last being distinguishable only by 
 the ashes that remained after every habitation had been 
 burned. 
 
 The enterprising character of Mr. Hastie was well 
 suited to the difficulties he had to encounter, which arose 
 chiefly from the unfavourable state of the weather and the 
 want of roads; which induced him to declare, that if that 
 was the good season for travelling through the country, 
 it would be impossible that the journey should be made in 
 any other. The wretched state of the people too, naked, 
 filthy, and suffering from want, presented in every direction 
 a melancholy spectacle. Yet such was the natural buoy- 
 ancy of his own mind, that, when he halted for the night, he 
 cheerfully built the huts for his lodging, and pursued his 
 way in the morning, through discouragements that would 
 have impeded the progress of less adventurous men. 
 
 Near the village of Ranomafana he had the curiosity 
 to visit a hot spring, where he describes the water as being 
 of a pleasant taste. He states that it is too warm for any 
 animal to exist in it, and says that a bottle filled with it 
 was four hours before it became cold. The guide who 
 accompanied him having assured him it was necessary to 
 offer a libation to the presiding genius of the place, Mr. 
 Hastie very willingly filled a glass with spirits, over which 
 the man pronounced a sort of propitiatory incantation ; but 
 Mr. Hastie observing that he offered only a few drops to 
 the god, emptied the glass into the spring ; upon which the 
 man expressed so much disappointment, that he filled it 
 again, and allowed him, as he had at first intended, to 
 appropriate the greater portion to himself. After this the 
 man expressed his confidence that the journey would be 
 propitious, the god being fully satisfied with partaking
 
 168 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 with those who offered the libation. At break of day the 
 steam from this spring appeared to rise forty yards high. 
 
 Throughout the whole of his journey, the chiefs who 
 had the means of hospitality within their reach, evinced a 
 friendly and generous disposition towards Mr. Hastie, 
 though not unfrequently exhibited in a manner somewhat 
 foreign to the taste of an Englishman. On one occasion, 
 having asked for eggs, the traveller was politely regaled by 
 such as had chickens in them, and, in remonstrating with 
 his host, was told by the chief it was the greatest perfection 
 an egg could arrive at, and that they had been taken from 
 under the hen with the hope of presenting them in that 
 state ; after which he commenced eating them, to prove that 
 he was serious. 
 
 Most of the incidents of Mr. Hastie's journey were, 
 however, of a much more perplexing and melancholy 
 description. The path was so difficult for the horses, that 
 he began to fear they would never reach their destination ; 
 and yet the difficulty of obtaining food for them was so 
 great, that they were obliged to be urged on beyond their 
 strength. The paths were also rendered more cheerless 
 and distressing by the frequent spectacle of the dead bodies 
 of the Hovahs, who had either perished in the late wars, or 
 in the famine and devastation which had succeeded. These 
 bodies were passed with the greatest indifference by their 
 countrymen, who never stopped to bestow upon them the 
 last charity of a grave ; and on one occasion only, were 
 seen to drag the body of a man by a rope round his neck 
 into an adjoining wood, by way of hiding him from public 
 view. 
 
 On approaching the capital, Mr. Hastie was saluted with 
 the accustomed politeness of Radama; who, by his first 
 messengers, sent to press Mr. Hastie to quicken his pro-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 169 
 
 gress, as the king's birth-day was near at hand, and he 
 wished him to be present at its celebration in the capital. 
 Others then brought presents of refreshments ; and, lastly, 
 the two young princes, who had travelled with the royal 
 party after their separation, came out to meet their tutor, 
 who observed, that they were even then re-assuming the 
 dress and habits of their countrymen. 
 
 In the midst of crowds similar to those which attended 
 the arrival of Le Sage, and surrounded by the same demon- 
 strations of welcome and delight, Mr. Hastie at length 
 reached the capital, on the 6th of August, 1817. The 
 court-yard of the palace was lined with soldiers ; and the 
 king, seated on a stage about sixty yards from the door, 
 called Mr. Hastie to go to him, and, laughing loud, shook 
 him very warmly by the hand. The native attendants of 
 Mr. Hastie, on entering the door of the palace, held in 
 their hands a dollar each, which was received by a person 
 stationed there for the purpose : when the money was pre- 
 sented, they began to sing and dance, after which the king 
 ordered silence, and addressed the soldiers in an oration, 
 the purport of which was to direct their attention to all 
 persons, but particularly the English passing through their 
 country to visit him. On this occasion, Radama was 
 dressed in the scarlet coat and military hat sent to him from 
 Mauritius, and in blue pantaloons and green boots. After 
 the public interview, he followed Mr. Hastie to the house 
 appropriated to his use, which he had furnished with chairs, 
 and, taking off the cumbrous part of his dress, sat down, 
 and sent for Mr. Brady, whom he introduced to his guest as 
 his captain, saying he was no longer a common soldier. 
 He then drank some brandy, and was profuse in expressing 
 his obligations to the governor of Mauritius, whom he called 
 his father. The conversation afterwards turned on the
 
 170 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 bad state of the roads in his country, and the sufferings of 
 his people in consequence. He regretted it much ; and 
 the opportunity was taken of advising him to make better, 
 and explaining, at length, the immense advantages he and 
 his people would derive from travelling being made 
 practicable for beasts of burden. He agreed to all that 
 was said, and explained it to the people with whom the 
 house was by that time filled. Amongst the company were 
 all his captains, who clamorously agreed to his decision. 
 An interpreter was then employed, the better to explain to 
 the king and his people the situation of Mr. Hastie, as 
 assistant to the government agent for Madagascar. The 
 king said, in reply, that nothing in his power should be 
 wanting to promote the comfort of his guest, or to fulfil the 
 wishes of his excellency the governor. After which he 
 went out, but speedily returned, with about twenty girls 
 bearing cooked provisions. Of these he pressed the com- 
 pany to partake ; appropriating, as was his custom, a very 
 ample share to himself. Conversation, however, made very 
 slow progress, as the king made a point of repeating to his 
 people all that was said to him, and afterwards commented 
 upon it at large.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 171 
 
 CHAP. VII. 
 
 Anxiety of the king to provide suitable accommodation for the British 
 agent Radama's inquiries after the slaves he had given to Capt. Le Sage 
 The conduct of the British government in abolishing the slave-trade 
 explained, and the desirableness of not allowing natives of Mada- 
 gascar to be exported to other countries, suggested The king's attention 
 to public business His satisfaction on receiving, among his presents, a 
 clock, a compass, and some horses The king's first efforts in horseman- 
 ship His extreme delight in riding Arrival of slave-factors at the 
 capital The traffic discouraged by Radama Instance of the injustice 
 and fatal effects of the tangena Apparent fruitlessness of the visit of 
 the young princes to Mauritius Endeavours of the king to prevent 
 Mr. Hastie's departure from the capital His desire that Englishmen 
 should reside in his country Difficulties of Radama in effecting the 
 abolition of the slave-trade Mr. Hastie's journey to Tamatave His 
 return to the capital with letters from the governor of Mauritius to Ra- 
 dama Powerful effect of a supposed disregard of truth by Mr. Hastie 
 on the mind of the king Renewal of negotiations for the abolition of 
 the slave-trade Public kabary on the subject Opposition of the chiefs 
 to the proposed measure Determination of the king to accede to 
 Mr. Hastie's proposal Arrival of a captive king at the capital Depar- 
 ture of Mr. Hastie for the coast Ratification of the treaty Letter of 
 Captain Stanfell to Governor Farquhar Copy of the treaty between the 
 British government and the king of Madagascar for the abolition of the 
 slave-trade Proclamation of the king forbidding the exportation of 
 slaves on pain of death. 
 
 ANXIOUS to render the residence of Mr. Hastie at the 
 capital as comfortable as possible, Radama sent a number 
 of his officers to assist him in preparing the house appro- 
 priated to his use, and supplied him with mats and other 
 materials for fitting it up in the European manner, inspect- 
 ing the work in person all the time, and asking, as a favour, 
 that he might always have access to it when finished. He
 
 172 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 was much pleased with the readily-granted permission to 
 enter it whenever he chose. Indeed, he scarcely allowed 
 himself time for his usual meals, so anxious was he to 
 return to the society of his guest. The horses, also, claimed 
 much of his attention, and he never failed to regret the 
 loss of that which had been intended for his especial use, 
 and which had died on the journey from the coast to the 
 capital 
 
 On one occasion, shortly after Mr. Hastie's arrival, the king, 
 noticing among the attendants of his guest a Mozambique, 
 who was one of four slaves he had given to Capt Le Sage, 
 Mr. Hastie availed himself of the opportunity offered, for 
 acquainting the king that these people could not remain in 
 the Isle of France as slaves ; that the British government, 
 actuated by principles of humanity and justice, could not 
 permit their servants even to accept slaves as presents; 
 and that his excellency, Governor Farquhar, always regret- 
 ted seeing the natives of so fine and fruitful a country as 
 Madagascar, reduced to a state of miserable slavery in 
 another country, when their labour would insure an increase 
 of riches in their own, and ultimately make him one of the 
 greatest kings in the world. 
 
 The king said he had given Captain Le Sage ten slaves ; 
 and asked, with his accustomed shrewdness, whether this 
 law existed then. He was told that only four had arrived at 
 the Isle of France, and that the British government did not 
 by any means intend to interfere with the internal regula- 
 tions of Madagascar ; that the advantages alluded to would 
 be certain while the people remained in the island, if pro- 
 perly employed; and that his own power must increase 
 with the population of his country ; the desirableness of 
 discontinuing the exportation of his people to other coun- 
 tries, was also suggested.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 173 
 
 On this important subject, Mr. Hastie spoke freely. The 
 king heard him patiently ; and having narrated the conver- 
 sation to his people, remarked, that slaves were fair traffic 
 in Madagascar. Mr. Hastie explained, again, that the 
 British government did not dictate any thing respecting the 
 internal customs of his country ; that Governor Farquhar 
 considered him the most enlightened individual of his 
 nation ; that he was undoubtedly the most powerful ; that 
 the acts of a king should make his name live for ever ; and 
 that the system pointed out would certainly increase his 
 power and wealth, and immortalize his name. He again 
 explained to his people ; and they consenting, he said he 
 would enter into a treaty to prevent the exportation of his 
 subjects. He appeared convinced by the arguments which 
 had been used, and concluded the conversation with great 
 good-humour. 
 
 During the whole of this day there were many applicants 
 to speak to the king, who heard every one, though the 
 number amounted to a hundred and fifty. These all pre- 
 sented money, some of them pieces not worth more than 
 three-pence, to the people who were in waiting to receive it. 
 It was rather curious, that while Radama was not too dig- 
 nified to receive this tribute, he betrayed evident satisfaction 
 at Mr. Hastie's appearing not to see it. 
 
 Amongst the presents sent to Radama by the governor 
 of Mauritius, one of those which afforded him the most 
 pleasure was a clock. It was at first a little deranged, and 
 he could not conceal his chagrin on hearing it strike 
 while the minute-hand was at the half-hour. While he 
 was absent from the house, Mr. Hastie fortunately disco- 
 vered the cause of the clock's going wrong, and rectified 
 it; and when the king returned, his joy was unbounded. 
 The clock was placed upon a block, at the distance of four
 
 174 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 feet from a fire large enough to roast a bullock. The 
 monarch sat on the ground beside it for a whole hour, and, 
 forgetful of his regal dignity, danced when it struck. 
 
 Radama, who possessed an excellent memory, and sel- 
 dom lost sight of any fact that had been communicated 
 to him, was quite capable of appreciating the value of a 
 pocket compass, and was much pleased with a map of the 
 world, upon which he amused himself with tracing out the 
 situation of Madagascar. 
 
 The great festival of his birth-day was attended with 
 the usual ceremony of receiving presents, slaughtering 
 cattle, bathing, sprinking water, and scattering rice upon 
 the heads, in all which ceremonies Mr. Hastie was dis- 
 tinguished by the particular attention of the king. 
 
 In consequence of the great care and kindness the 
 people bestowed upon the horses, their endeavours to keep 
 them had nearly been frustrated by the animals being fed 
 too liberally on rice. It required all Mr. Hastie's skill 
 to restore them to health ; and when they were again in 
 a condition to be used, the king requested permission to 
 mount one : as soon as he got upon the saddle, one of his 
 people presented him with a string of trinkets, and he 
 took the precaution to put into his mouth a little charm or 
 talisman, to preserve him from the dangers of his novel 
 situation. This fear, however, soon abated, and nothing 
 could exceed the joy he evinced, after riding round the 
 court-yard. He laughed loudly, screamed and danced, 
 declaring that he never had received so much pleasure 
 before, and asking frequently if Mr. Hastie thought his 
 father, Governor Farquhar, would give him another horse 
 to replace the one which had died. As he grew more 
 accustomed to the exercise, his enjoyment of it every time 
 increased; and like most learners who have attained a
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 175 
 
 slight degree of proficiency, he evinced a consciousness of 
 his own superiority, by wishing to see others placed in the 
 situation which had lately appeared so perilous to him. 
 Several of his officers were accordingly ordered to make 
 the experiment, while he laughed heartily at their awk- 
 wardness. 
 
 During the stay of Mr. Hastie at the capital, several 
 merchants arrived from the coast, for the purpose of pur- 
 chasing slaves, but all were discountenanced by Radama. 
 There were vast numbers of slaves at the capital, at that 
 time on sale ; and it is not to be wondered at, that the 
 traffic should have been encouraged by a people whose 
 indolence induced them to give up all kinds of manual 
 labour to this unfortunate class of their fellow-beings. 
 The inhabitants of Tananarive at that time never worked 
 their grounds. Their land was tilled, their houses built, 
 and their timber and clothing obtained by slaves. With 
 regard to the abolition of this traffic, the king himself 
 appeared, at an early period of the negotiations, to be 
 won over by the arguments of Mr. Hastie ; but though so 
 absolute in his government, and in his influence over his 
 people, that every look and word of his was the subject of 
 imitation, and the slightest command for silence obeyed 
 in an instant by tumultuous thousands, there seemed to 
 be a point to which he could not, dared not, lead his 
 people and this was, the abolition of the traffic in slaves. 
 During the time that Mr. Hastie was pressing the subject 
 upon his attention, ten or twelve of his principal coun- 
 sellors were in the habit of assembling every morning at 
 the back of the house occupied by the British agent. 
 These men used to sit upon the ground, deliberating for 
 about two hours, after which two of their number used to 
 wait upon the king, and doubtless these deliberations had
 
 176 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 great weight in retarding the operation of his good inten- 
 tions. 
 
 Mr. Hastie had many opportunities of observing the un- 
 equal distribution of public justice. On one occasion, when 
 these very counsellors sat as judges, he saw the criminals 
 buy themselves off by conveying pieces of money to their 
 hands. But the most horrible of all the mockeries of 
 justice prevalent in Madagascar, is the ordeal by poison. 
 Mr. Hastie was a witness of the following instance, which 
 may be added to those already given. 
 
 One of the king's sisters had been ill for several days, 
 and on the 24th of August became slightly delirious. Her 
 female attendants, four in number, were subjected to the 
 following processes, in order to ascertain whether they had 
 been accessory to her sickness. For one day they were 
 confined in separate huts, without being allowed any food, 
 and on the following morning they were brought out, each 
 to have administered to them three bits of the raw skin 
 of a black fowl ; after which, they were obliged to drink 
 warm rice-water until they began to vomit. If each 
 vomited the three pieces of skin, and did not in straining 
 fall with her head to the south, she was to be considered 
 innocent. The pieces of skin were swallowed whole, and 
 unfortunately only one of the four was able to prove her 
 innocence. 
 
 The customary fate of those considered to be guilty, is 
 instant death. In this instance it was delayed nearly an 
 hour, as one of the unhappy creatures was a great favourite 
 with the king's mother, who, while Mr. Hastie was with 
 Radama, went to her son to beg her life. He refused to 
 grant this favour, and desired his mother to withdraw. 
 The supposed criminals were then taken to a rock on the 
 south side of the capital, and, having their fingers, toes,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 177 
 
 arms, legs, noses, and ears cut off, were precipitated from 
 the rock, the children from the surrounding crowd amusing 
 themselves for nearly an hour after with throwing stones 
 upon their mangled bodies. The two young princes were 
 seen thus employed : and such was the general indifference 
 to the fate of the sufferers, that Mr. Hastie, who did not 
 approach nearer than forty yards to the rock, could not see 
 one anxious countenance in the whole crowd, who thronged 
 to witness the scene. The women were all young, and the 
 favourite handsome. As a part of this system of injustice, 
 the survivor was handsomely rewarded. 
 
 As may be supposed from what has just been related of 
 the young princes, they were now fast returning to the 
 ordinary habits of their countrymen, although Mr. Hastie 
 still acted as their preceptor, and did his utmost to inspire 
 them with higher tastes and feelings. A few days after 
 they had taken a part in this barbarous and inhuman pas- 
 time, the elder of the youths not appearing at the usual 
 time in the morning, his tutor sent to request his attend- 
 ance, and, on being told that he was still asleep, went him- 
 self to arouse his young pupil, prompted partly by curiosity 
 to see the interior of his dwelling. He found him in a 
 small and mean apartment, his sleeping-place within a yard 
 of the fire-place, and presenting a picture of idleness and 
 filth scarcely to be surpassed in the meanest dwellings of 
 the common people. The tutor remonstrated with his 
 pupil upon this deviation from the habits he had acquired 
 in the Isle of France ; to which the young prince could only 
 reply, that dirt was warm, and the weather cold, and he 
 chose the former because it was customary. 
 
 When the time for Mr. Hastie's departure arrived, so 
 great was Radama's desire to detain him, that he first 
 endeavoured to persuade Mr.H. it was the governor's wish 
 
 II. N
 
 178 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 that he should remain to superintend the education of the 
 princes ; and then, when it was explained to him that this 
 was a misapprehension, he offered to reward Mr. H. for 
 his trouble, if he would stay and continue to act as their 
 tutor. Delays and hinderances were also thrown in the 
 way of Mr. Hastie, whenever he wished to prosecute any 
 plan for the benefit of the king or his people, by the 
 general belief in the influence of unlucky days; so that 
 when Mr. Hastie asked for bullocks, with the intention of 
 training them to carry burdens, the lucky day for such an 
 attempt was never found. When he wished to visit the 
 iron mines, the same hinderance presented itself ; and when 
 he proposed returning to Tamatave, difficulties appeared 
 to increase. He was not willing to depart without again 
 reverting to the conversation he had previously had with 
 Radama on the subject of the slave-trade. The king, on 
 this occasion, asked what he was to do ; saying, it was the 
 trade of the island, which his people loved. Besides which, 
 he considered his prisoners as too much his enemies to 
 trust them near him; and what was he to do with the 
 population of any village that offended him. Mr. Hastie 
 again pointed out the means whereby his people might not 
 only be satisfied but enriched, his captives usefully em- 
 ployed, and his own greatness ensured. He acknowledged 
 the truth of what was stated, but concluded by saying that 
 the natives of Madagascar liked to live without labour, and 
 the time had not then arrived when their prejudices could 
 be overcome, yet he hoped to set such an example as would 
 satisfy his father, Governor Farquhar. 
 
 After this interview, Radama again endeavoured to pre- 
 vail upon Mr. Hastie to remain with him, and asked if he 
 could do anything to render him more comfortable. Mr. 
 Hastie explained to him the necessity he was under of
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 179 
 
 seeing Governor Farquhar before his departure for Eng- 
 land, and told him it was that alone which induced him 
 to quit a place where he had met with every kindness. 
 An agreement was then entered into, that Mr. Hastie 
 should return, if it met with the governor's approbation, 
 which afforded great satisfaction to the king ; and he pro- 
 ceeded to say, how much he had hoped from the circum- 
 stance of his brother's going to Mauritius, that he should 
 see more Englishmen, but now that hope rested solely 
 upon Mr. Hastie's promise to return. He expressed a 
 wish that Englishmen should always remain with him ; for 
 although his people were slow, example might have a good 
 effect. Mr. Hastie assured him that the produce of his 
 country would always induce Englishmen to visit it, and 
 that the treaty he had entered into with Governor Far- 
 quhar was such as would ensure a constant intercourse; 
 to which he replied, that he should receive Englishmen as 
 the children of his father. 
 
 In a subsequent conversation, the king stated, that if the 
 English government would supply his country with arms 
 and ammunition, he would agree to put a total stop to the 
 traffic in slaves. His supplies were at that time obtained 
 from the French merchants, who would leave the country 
 if the trade was discontinued ; and many powerful chiefs 
 would attack his territories, if he had not the means of 
 defending himself. He therefore begged Mr. Hastie to 
 assure the governor that his earnest desire was to conform 
 to his wishes, but that he must have the means of repelling 
 his enemies before success could attend his endeavours. 
 
 This conversation was repeated many times, for Radama 
 had discovered that the man who acted as interpreter to 
 Captain Le Sage had not acted fairly in conveying his 
 sentiments respecting the abolition of the slave-trade, and 
 
 N2
 
 180 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 he was afraid he should be committed by this breach of 
 trust, and be understood to have agreed to terms which he 
 could not sanction without the stipulated conditions. 
 
 All, however, was at last settled between him and his 
 guest, who had cordially agreed to Radama's request that 
 four native boys should accompany him to Mauritius for 
 the purpose of learning martial music ; and on the 7th of 
 September, Mr. Hastie left the capital, attended on his 
 departure with many demonstrations of respect. 
 
 In his journey back to Tamatave he had to contend with 
 the same difficulties as those which he had encountered 
 before, and even with more circumstances of distress and 
 horror, owing to the wretched state of the people, whose 
 country had been laid waste in the late wars; yet no 
 sooner did he learn, on arriving at Tamatave, that a letter 
 was already there from Governor Farquhar to Radama, 
 which he alone could properly interpret to the king, than 
 he determined to be the bearer of it himself, and set off 
 immediately to retrace his steps to the capital. The letter 
 may not be unsuitably quoted at full length, as an example 
 worthy of imitation to those on whom devolves the high 
 responsibility of exemplifying the character and maintaining 
 the reputation of a nation, which ought ever to be the just 
 and enlightened benefactress of uncivilized nations. 
 
 " Government House, Port Louis, 
 "Mauritius, 9th August, 1817. 
 
 "To his Majesty, Radama, King of the Ovahs, 
 
 "Sir, my Brother, Captain Stanfell, of his Majesty's ship 
 Phaeton, having brought me the despatches from my representative, 
 Mr. Pye, giving an account of all the transactions which took place 
 on your descent to the coast of Tamatave, and return from thence 
 to your territories of Ovah. This account gave me great satisfac- 
 tion, from learning the wisdom which directed your conduct, and
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 181 
 
 the state of discipline and subordination which your people have 
 attained under the direction of your powerful mind. Captain 
 Stanfell having witnessed every thing on the spot with his own 
 eyes, was able to gratify my curiosity, and those loftier feelings 
 of interest with which I naturally view the conduct of a great chief 
 and his people, whom I equally regard with the affection of a 
 father. 
 
 " It is this feeling, and an ardent desire to render your power 
 permanent on the firmest foundation, by your progressive improve- 
 ment in the arts and knowledge which distinguish the white man, 
 that induce me most anxiously to impress upon you my desire 
 that you should, before all other things, imitate the actions and 
 measures of all the great white men, in preventing now and for 
 ever the exportation of any black man from Madagascar as a slave. 
 
 " I must tell you that the great cause why white men excel the 
 black in arts and arms, arises from the resolution on the part of the 
 kings many hundred years ago. 
 
 " Before that time the countries of the whites were exposed to 
 all manner of misfortunes ; no family was sure of remaining in its 
 place from one generation to another, but kings and their subjects 
 were equally liable to be carried away into slavery. 
 
 " So long as you live, and conduct your affairs with wisdom, you 
 have nothing to fear for yourself or your people ; but you must 
 look forward to posterity, and to leaving your family on the throne 
 of Madagascar for ages to come, so that no event may reduce your 
 family or your descendants into the power of another, who might 
 transport them from their country. 
 
 " The first step is to abolish for ever, and by the strongest 
 penalties, the transportation of any black man from Madagascar. 
 Imitate in this the conduct of all the wise kings of the whites. 
 
 " You see I advise you for your own good, without any view to 
 the interests of the white people, who desire to bring black people 
 into the country to make them work for them. 
 
 " I know that one great source of riches to the princes of Mada- 
 gascar is the sale of the black men taken in war, and that by 
 means of these prisoners you procure arms to defend yourselves, 
 and the different kinds of merchandise from Europe and India 
 that are required in your country.
 
 182 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 " My affection for you, however, induces me to offer you these 
 means of self-preservation, without any other remuneration than 
 that attachment of which you have given me so many proofs, and 
 the certainty that you have complied with my wish in putting a 
 final stop to the sale of black men to whites, or to any others, for 
 the purpose of being transported from your island. I recommend 
 to your constant protection Mr. Hastie, whom I have sent to reside 
 with you, and I hope soon to hear from you that you have com- 
 plied with my desire. 
 
 " I have sent a vessel to carry this letter to you, and to bring to 
 my presence Mr. Pye, whose bad state of health requires his tem- 
 porary return to this island. 
 
 " I send in the place of Mr. Pye at Tamatave Mr. Browne, a 
 young gentleman, whom you saw with Captain Stanfell at Tama- 
 tave, and who is much attached to your person. He will forward 
 to me all your majesty's communications, and he will also forward 
 mine to you. 
 
 " I was delighted to hear that you were satisfied with my good 
 children, Ratafique and Rahovy, and I desire that you will tell 
 them that they will ever be dear to me, and that I hope they will 
 ever be kind to Mr. Hastie. 
 
 " I send you the copy of the treaty between you and Jean Rene, 
 clothed with my approbation, and I guarantee its execution. I 
 have received the three deputies with great pleasure, and send 
 them back again to you with presents, of which I enclose you a 
 list. Amongst these is a horse for your own riding. 
 
 " The three free women whom you have sent up here to be 
 instructed in household work, and the management of domestic 
 business, I have directed to receive the education you desire, and 
 to be returned to you by the Phseton. 
 
 " I shall send agreeably to your desire, at the end of this month, 
 two vessels to bring to me the oxen which you desire to present 
 to me. 
 
 " I hope to prevail upon Captain Stanfell, who is much attached 
 to your majesty, to touch at the coast of Madagascar, in order to 
 communicate again with your majesty, and to enter into a treaty 
 with your majesty for the total and final suppression of the slave- 
 trade from that island. You have the power to do it ; and I feel
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 183 
 
 convinced that you will not hesitate to adopt a line of conduct, 
 which is equally prescribed by your interest well understood, 
 the happiness of Madagascar, and the friendship of the British 
 nation. 
 
 " I have never ceased to use every means in my power to pro- 
 tect our faithful friend, the king of Johanna, from the predatory 
 attacks to which he is annually exposed from some of the Mada- 
 gascar tribes. Though I have succeeded in a great measure with 
 the petty chieftains, I could not expect to obtain the entire 
 renunciation of this piracy without the aid of the great king of 
 Madagascar ; and I now therefore do most earnestly entreat you, 
 in concert with Jean Rene, agreeably to our treaties, to prevent 
 the piratical excursions annually fitted out from Madagascar 
 against the king of Johanna, and the other islands of the 
 Mozambique channel, and that you will make this article an 
 essential part of the treaty between you and my agents at 
 Madagascar. 
 
 [A list is here given of the people who were in the habit of 
 furnishing boats for the expedition. The writer then adds] 
 
 " Tell them to stay at home, to cultivate their fields, and tend 
 their numerous flocks and herds, and to live in peace with their 
 neighbours. 
 
 " It is my own intention, in four or five moons more, to proceed 
 to my own king, who lives at the distance of one hundred days' 
 journey. He will have great pleasure in learning all the glorious 
 things I shall tell him of Radama's wisdom, and power, and attach- 
 ment ; but that pleasure will be infinitely increased, if I can at the 
 same time tell him that Radama, the great conqueror of Mada- 
 gascar, has followed the example of the wise kings of the whites- 
 has resolved to abolish for ever, through that vast and beautiful 
 island, the sale of black men for transportation. 
 
 " I shall have great pleasure, should your majesty desire it, to 
 take with me to England, and to present to my sovereign, any 
 person high in rank whom your majesty may wish to send, and 
 who can return to your majesty, carrying the words of friendship 
 to my great king. He will be able to explain to your majesty that 
 this happy, and powerful, and flourishing island of Mauritius, is 
 as but one drop of rain compared with the great ocean, when con-
 
 184 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 sidered as a part of the wealth, and power, and glory of my sove- 
 reign, whose friendship I will obtain for you. 
 
 "Accept, my dear Sir and Brother, the assurances of my lasting 1 
 friendship and affection. 
 
 (Signed) " R. T. FARQUHAR." 
 
 Although the despotic government of Radama rendered 
 his authority absolute, as far as related to the customs and 
 habits of his people, extending even to things as trifling as 
 their food and clothing, there were difficulties in the 
 way of the abolition of the slave-trade, which increased 
 rapidly upon him when he lost the benefit of the advice 
 and support of a mind more enlightened than his own ; so 
 that when Mr. Hastie returned to the capital, though 
 received with the kindest welcome, he found the king again 
 wavering in his determination, and much inclined to imagine 
 the execution of the measures proposed to him impossible. 
 With his habitual shrewdness and forethought, he laid hold 
 of every circumstance that would be likely to operate 
 against him ; and even endeavoured to weaken the force of 
 Mr. Hastie's arguments, by reminding him that he had 
 once told him a lie. 
 
 The occasion out of which this idea of falsehood arose 
 exhibits so striking a feature in Radama's character, that it 
 is worthy of being recorded as a proof, that, though what 
 many would term a barbarous prince, he was eager to 
 watch, and quick to detect, even the slightest deviation from 
 the truth. 
 
 During Mr. Hastie's first visit to the king, he was one 
 day endeavouring to prove the integrity of Governor Far- 
 quhar's intentions with regard to Madagascar, by asserting 
 that no British subject could be the possessor of slaves in 
 Mauritius. Where then, said Radama, are the ten slaves 
 I gave to Captain Le Sage ? Four of them, replied Mr.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 185 
 
 Hastie, are returned to this country, as you have already 
 seen, and the remaining number never reached Mauritius. 
 In this assertion the speaker had no doubt but he was 
 borne out by facts ; but on Radama's questioning the slaves 
 themselves, it was proved that their companions were held 
 in slavery in Mauritius, having been sold by Hector, an 
 unprincipled man, who accompanied Captain Le Sage as 
 interpreter. Radama, who had no milder word than " lie" 
 even for an unintentional mistatement, could not be pre- 
 vailed upon, for a whole week after this time, either to 
 allow that the falsehood was unintentional, or to admit 
 Mr. Hastie again into his favour. At the expiration of 
 this week he was so far reconciled to his friend, as to state 
 upon paper that he was not angry with him; but even 
 then he remembered the circumstance against him, and 
 made use of it, as before stated, to invalidate the statements 
 of Mr. Hastie. 
 
 It was this natural quickness in the detection of error, 
 operating under the watchfulness of a jealous temper, and 
 combined with partial and limited conceptions of a half- 
 enlightened mind, that rendered it so extremely desirable 
 to strengthen what was good in the mind of the king, by 
 the strictest integrity in all intercourse with him ; and 
 which invested the after-negociations of Mr. Hastie with a 
 degree of difficulty which no individual possessed of less tact 
 and less perseverance than himself could have overcome. 
 
 Almost immediately after Mr. Hastie's second arrival at 
 the capital, the king sent to him to say that he could do 
 without selling slaves himself, but that his people, who 
 supported him, would never be satisfied if deprived of this 
 means of increasing their wealth. He wished to know of 
 Mr. Hastie, if the governor would allow of their proceeding 
 personally to the Isle of France, for the purpose of selling
 
 186 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 off their stock during the ensuing five years. It was again 
 pointed out, both to him and his ministers, that other and 
 better means of wealth would be offered to them. But the 
 king, absolute in all other things, seemed powerless here. 
 He described himself as being in the greatest distress, from 
 having committed his character so far as to propose terms 
 which he now found it impossible to abide by. 
 
 Mr. Hastie, ever ready to apply his influence to the 
 most vulnerable part of Radama's feelings, represented to 
 him in strong colours, how the slightest appearance of 
 receding from his own proposition, would allow an idea to 
 get abroad that he was governed by his people, instead of 
 governing them. To which he replied, that the hope of 
 profit had as powerful an effect upon his people, as the love 
 of glory had upon him, and that if they were prevented 
 selling their captives, he could never induce them either to 
 make war, or to defend their country. Receiving the full 
 value of the slaves, he said, would be no compensation, as 
 they were not worth feeding in Madagascar ; and if the 
 masters did not dispose of them, they would soon dispose 
 of their masters. He promised, however, that he would 
 not swerve from what he had written. He would enter 
 into an engagement not to sell any himself, if the English 
 would supply him with the means of defence; but he 
 wished the governor clearly to understand, that if the 
 stipulated supplies did not duly arrive, he must sell slaves. 
 Mr. Hastie, of course, assured him, that if he fulfilled his 
 part of the contract, there could never be any defalcation 
 on the part of the English ; and well would it have been, 
 had his confidence afterwards been supported by measures, 
 on the part of the acting governor of Mauritius, as humane 
 and liberal as those which marked the administration of 
 Sir Robert Farquhar.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 187 
 
 In the choice of his prime minister, Radama appears to 
 have acted with great judgment. Mr. Hastie describes 
 him as a sensible, bold, and intrepid young man, generally 
 esteemed by the people. In cultivating his friendship, 
 Mr. Hastie won him over so completely to the views of the 
 governor, that his influence proved very serviceable in 
 establishing the determination of the king. 
 
 On the 9th of October, a kabary of about five thousand 
 people was called at the instigation of this minister, for the 
 purpose of ascertaining the general opinion of the people, 
 and setting before them more correct views on the subject 
 of slavery. The result, however, was anything but satis- 
 factory ; and Radama repaired immediately to the house 
 of his friend, complaining, with every appearance of wrath 
 and indignation, that his people had had the audacity to 
 ask if he was the slave of the English ? protesting, that they 
 would rather fight with sticks and stones, than that he 
 should be in any way subservient to them. On Mr. Has- 
 tie's endeavouring to impress upon him the importance of 
 firm and decided measures, he vociferated still more loudly, 
 that he was English, and would be English, and would 
 make his people obey him. 
 
 Mr. Hastie perceived the affair was now at such a crisis, 
 that the decision of the counsellors could be of little avail. 
 Indeed, his expression in his diary is this: "Radama 
 will be a king before to-morrow !" And so it was. On 
 the following morning the business was finally settled. His 
 counsellors had agreed to his wish, and it only remained 
 now for his demand to be written out, the ministers de- 
 puted with it to be fully instructed in their embassy, and, 
 what was very important to them, the lucky day for their 
 setting out methodically ascertained. 
 
 In making his demand, Radama was exceedingly solicit-
 
 188 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 ous not to exceed the bounds of actual necessity ; and 
 often remarked how agreeable it would have been to him 
 not to have been compelled to make any. He also ex- 
 pressed his deep regret that he could not be himself the 
 transactor of his own business. Upon which Mr. Hastie 
 urged him to go as far as Tamatave. He replied, that if 
 he decided upon going, his people would not permit him 
 to move without twenty thousand followers ; and if he 
 should be guilty of such folly while the low country re- 
 mained in the state it was in at that time, one-third of that 
 number would not live to return. Mr. Hastie was about 
 to reply, but the king desired him not, saying, he should 
 have a very poor opinion of him if he pressed him on the 
 subject. 
 
 Before leaving the capital, Mr. Hastie had an oppor- 
 tunity of witnessing the reception of a captive king, whose 
 dominions, about two hundred and thirty miles to the south- 
 west of Tananarive, Radama had conquered about fourteen 
 months before, though on that occasion thirteen thousand 
 men hi arms were against him. Lanvoone, the king, had 
 found safety in flight ; but hearing that Radama intended 
 visiting him again, he came to submit himself in the follow- 
 ing public manner : 
 
 At about five o'clock in the afternoon he arrived at the 
 capital, preceded by thirty women, who each held in her 
 hand a sort of red flag. His personal guard was about 
 five hundred men with arms, and about one thousand five 
 hundred with assagais. He was followed by one hundred 
 women singing, and one thousand people carrying burdens. 
 He was a fine stout man, about thirty-five years old, and 
 his people altogether presented a much better appearance 
 than the Hovas. The house of Radama's mother was 
 appointed for the use of the king, who appeared to be
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 189 
 
 treated with great respect and consideration. On the follow- 
 ing morning a procession, which is described as well worth 
 seeing, proceeded to the dwelling of the captive king. It 
 consisted of two hundred girls, bearing cooked provisions. 
 The girls, who were uniformly neat in their attire, and 
 bore each one finely platted basket, were preceded by six 
 of the captains and twenty-four aged men. 
 
 Although every thing appeared now to be ready for the 
 departure of Mr. Hastie, yet such was the pertinacity of 
 the king and his ministers, that every objection, already 
 stated, with many new ones emanating from the latter 
 party, had to be discussed again before the four who were 
 deputed as ambassadors could be induced to set out on 
 their journey. Amongst other things, they wished to know 
 from the king, whether, in case of the slave-trade being 
 abolished, they who were the nobles of the land should be 
 expected to work like menials ; and the king, on his part, 
 appeared to discover every moment new reasons why the 
 measure could not be brought into operation, which, in 
 addition to his wish to detain the British agent at his 
 capital, rendered it extremely difficult for Mr. Hastie suc- 
 cessfully to carry through the business he had undertaken. 
 On the 13th of October, however, he succeeded in com- 
 pleting the preparations for his journey, and set off for 
 Tamatave, in company with the four ministers deputed by 
 the king. 
 
 The following letter from Captain Stanfell to governor 
 Farquhar, will give an account of what transpired at that 
 place in reference to this embassy : 
 
 " His Majesty's Ship Phseton, Tamatave, Island of 
 
 Madagascar, Oct. 26th, 1817. 
 
 " SIR, After receiving your excellency's instructions on the 
 1st instant, I arrived at Tamatave on the 5th, and soon learned
 
 190 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 that Mr. Hastie, the assistant agent, had visited the coast ; but 
 hearing there were despatches on the road, with other communica- 
 tions of consequence, and seeing the duplicates at Tamatave, he 
 gave himself barely twelve hours' rest, when he retraced his steps 
 to the court of Radama; and, by the best calculation that could 
 be made, in ten days at farthest he would return with the 
 ministers appointed by Radama, and every document to give faci- 
 lity to our negociation. 
 
 " Mr. Hastie arrived before the time expected, after out- 
 travelling the ministers, his companions on the road, thereby 
 shewing a zeal for his majesty's service, which I am satisfied your 
 excellency will fully appreciate, as you are well aware of the 
 journey and the difficulty of travelling in Madagascar. 
 
 " On the day following, the ministers arrived ; and, giving them a 
 fair time to rest, at a meeting of the government agent, after 
 exchanging our full powers, the subject of the negociation was 
 fully entered upon; and, I trust, your excellency will be much 
 satisfied, that in acting up most rigidly to the spirit of our instruc- 
 tions, the treaty has been concluded upon a more economical plan 
 than your excellency thought. 
 
 " When the treaty was completed, a kabary, of the European 
 inhabitants, under the protection of the British government, with 
 Jean Rene, Fisatra, Similarga, chiefs of Ivondron and Foule 
 Point, together with the ministers of Radama, the treaty was read, 
 the proclamation issued, signed by the chief minister in the name 
 of Radama, and to the respective parties present most fully ex- 
 plained. His majesty's ship Phaeton fired a salute at the moment ; 
 and I have much felicity in congratulating your excellency on this 
 most important point gained. 
 
 " I cannot close this statement without calling your excellency's 
 attention to the merits of my colleagues on this difficult and intri- 
 cate arrangement. With respect to Mr. Pye, my unqualified 
 approbation of his zeal and unwearied exertions on a former occa- 
 sion, your excellency is fully in possession of; and if any thing 
 could have been wanting to increase that approbation, it is on the 
 late important event, where there was much difficulty of explana- 
 tion, a patient attention to every intricate part, and a mildness of 
 character that perhaps tended to greater benefits with a suspicious
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 191 
 
 people unused to European manners, and alive to every jealous 
 feeling of their own individual interest, than the more glaring 
 show of loud declamation, and useless difficulties. I beg leave to 
 state to your excellency, that I conceive Mr. Pye, from his local 
 knowledge and the best information, combined with the revolving 
 interests of Madagascar for the last three months, is most qualified 
 to fill the situation of general-agent for Madagascar, resident at 
 the island of Mauritius ; and under the most perfect conviction I 
 only meet the humane and benevolent intentions of your excel- 
 lency, I presume to recommend him as such, for much yet remain* 
 to be done to fulfil the treaty. 
 
 " I have no less the particular satisfaction in calling to your 
 excellency's notice Mr. Hastie, the assistant agent, resident at the 
 court of Ovah, who, united to a strong constitution, combines a 
 zeal for the benefit of his majesty's government, not unequalled by 
 his desire to carry into effect your excellency's instructions, with 
 which he was charged when accompanying the young princes to 
 be returned to Radama after your excellency's kindness to them. 
 Mr. Hastie travelled a distance of five hundred miles up and 
 down, unparalleled in exertion in the memory of the oldest inha- 
 bitant of Tamatave ; and by his steadiness of character while at the 
 court of Radama, and a quick conception of the Madagascar 
 tongue, gained while under the immediate notice of your excel- 
 lency, in his instruction of the princes. I do not hesitate to say, 
 that for the gratifying point to which your excellency's negocia- 
 tions have been brought, infinite merit attaches to Mr. Hastie j 
 and having on my own part gained much local information, I beg 
 to recommend that gentleman as a permanent resident agent about 
 the person of Radama at Ovah ; and I am so fully borne out by 
 such a recommendation, in the perusal of Mr. Hastie's diary, 
 which I am satisfied you will find interesting, that in the difficult 
 explanations between the commissioners appointed by your excel- 
 lency and those of Radama, frequent reference was made to that 
 diary to explain conversations between Radama and Mr. Hastie, 
 at which those ministers were present, and on no one occasion did 
 a doubt remain but these persons were in full possession of the senti- 
 ments of Radama, though they had the cunning to offer objections 
 and doubts until these proofs were brought against them.
 
 192 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 " I have the honour to enclose your excellency the treaty and 
 proclamation in English, French, and Arabic, together with the 
 instructions given by Radama to his ministers, fully signed by 
 both parties. 
 
 " I have the honour to be, 
 " Your excellency's obedient and humble servant, 
 
 " FHANCIS STANFELL." 
 
 Extract of a despatch, addressed to the right honourable 
 Earl Bathurst, by his excellency Governor Farquhar, Esq., 
 dated Port Louis, Mauritius, 18th Nov. 1817: 
 
 " Having finally succeeded in accomplishing the important 
 object of abolishing throughout Madagascar the slave-market 
 which has heretofore been open to all nations, I deem it my duty 
 to put your lordship in possession of the treaty with Radama by 
 which that object was effected, and also to enclose every document 
 that can throw any light upon the progress of our negociations 
 which have led to so desirable a result. 
 
 "The present despatch will in this manner, when combined with 
 my former correspondence with your lordship on this subject, 
 comprehend the whole history of the intercourse between this 
 government and Madagascar, up to the completion of the great 
 object of that intercourse, viz. the abolition of the slave traffic at 
 its source, by the internal municipal regulations of that vast and 
 populous island. 
 
 " In consequence of the favourable dispositions clearly evinced 
 on this occasion by the government of Madagascar, I lost no time 
 in availing myself of them ; and as Captain Le Sage's health has 
 suffered so severely, I found it necessary to appoint Mr. Hast.ie, 
 in aid of the assistant Mr. Pye, for conducting the negociation 
 immediately to a successful issue. Mr. Hastie was the person I 
 had selected to conduct the education of the young princes from 
 Ovah ; a task he had executed to my satisfaction, and in which he 
 had succeeded, also, in conciliating the esteem and regard of his 
 pupils. 
 
 " Agreeably to instructions, Mr. Hastie, together with the 
 brothers of Radama, proceeded on board his majesty's ship
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 193 
 
 Phaeton, Captain Stanfell, to Tamatave, to join Mr. Pye, who had 
 resided there as agent since the departure of Captain Le Sage : 
 there they met Radama, who had descended to the coast, from his 
 capital in the interior of the island, to receive his brothers. 
 
 " The treaty was concluded at Tamatave, on the 23d of Oct. last. 
 
 " This treaty I immediately ratified, and returned, and com- 
 municated to Radama that it should continue to be binding until 
 the pleasure of his majesty's ministers should be known. 
 
 " The expense which this government incurs by this treaty, may 
 be estimated at about 2000 sterling, per annum, payable quar- 
 terly, upon the certificates of the British agent ; so that no expense 
 can be incurred, without a certainty being at the same time 
 acquired, that the object itself is attained ; and I trust that your 
 lordship will consider this expense as comparatively trifling, when 
 weighed with the magnitude of the object of the treaty. 
 
 " It was impossible to obtain such a treaty, without giving to 
 Radama that equivalence in power which the treaty went to de- 
 prive him of; he could not long have retained his preponderance 
 in Madagascar, had he been deprived of the great source of his 
 supply of money, arms, and ammunition, which arose exclusively 
 from that trade. 
 
 " The funds which I have effected for the discharge of this sub- 
 sidy, arise from sources independent of the colonial revenue, viz., 
 the profits on the supply of gunpowder to merchant-ships trading 
 in these seas ; so that, in fact, the colony incurs no charge for the 
 fulfilment of this treaty on our part. 
 
 " I beg leave to express my humble hope, that your lordship 
 will be pleased to approve of these peaceful and unambitious mea- 
 sures ; the success of which, by finally closing the market for 
 the slave-traffic, and thus abolishing a great source of crime in 
 these seas, must have the effect of promoting the industry of the 
 natives, and quicken their pace in the career of general improve- 
 ment ; at the same time that it provides for the safety of inter- 
 course, and facility of trade, with a country on which this island 
 depends for its subsistence, and which has arrived at that point of 
 civilization that affords a growing and extensive market for barter- 
 ing its valuable produce, the richest articles of tropical growth, for 
 the manufactures of England and British India. 
 
 II. O
 
 194 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 " TREATY. 
 
 " Robert Townsend Farquhar, Esq., governor and commander- 
 in-chief, captain-general, vice-admiral of the island of Mauritius 
 and its dependencies ; 
 
 " By his commissioners, Captain Stanfell, of the Royal Navy, 
 commanding his majesty's ship Phaeton, and T. R. Pye, Esq., 
 assistant agent for his excellency's government at Madagascar, who 
 were vested with full powers ; and Radama, king of Madagascar 
 and its dependencies, by his commissioners, Ratzalika, Rampoole, 
 Ramanon, and Racihato, representing the said Radama, and with 
 full powers from his majesty ; 
 
 " Have agreed to the following articles and conditions: 
 
 "Art. 1. It is agreed by the parties to these presents respect- 
 ively, that the mutual confidence, friendship, and brotherhood, 
 which are hereby acknowledged to subsist between the contracting 
 parties, shall be maintained and perpetuated for ever. 
 
 " Art. 2. It is agreed, and the two contracting parties hereby 
 covenant and agree, that, from the date of this treaty, there shall 
 be an entire cessation and extinction, through all the dominions 
 of king Radama, and wherever his influence can extend, of the 
 sale or transfer of slaves, or other persons whatever, to be removed 
 from off the soil of Madagascar, into any country, island, or domi- 
 nion of any other prince, potentate, or power, whatever ; and that 
 Radama, king of Madagascar, will make a proclamation and a 
 law, prohibiting all his subjects, or persons depending on him, in 
 his dominions, to sell any slave to be transported from Madagascar, 
 or to aid, or abet, or assist in any such sale, under penalty that any 
 person so offending shall be reduced to slavery himself. 
 
 " Art. 3. And in consideration of this concession on the part of 
 Radama, the king of Madagascar, and his nation, and in full satis- 
 faction for the same, and for the loss of revenue thereby incurred 
 by Radama, king of Madagascar, the commissioners on the part 
 of his excellency the governor of Mauritius, do engage to pay 
 Radama, yearly, the following articles : 
 
 " One thousand dollars in gold. 
 
 " One thousand dollars in silver. 
 
 " One hundred barrels of powder, of lOOlb. each. 
 
 " One hundred English muskets, complete, with accoutrements.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 195 
 
 "Ten thousand flints. 
 
 " Four hundred red jackets. Four hundred shirts. 
 " Four hundred pair of trowsers. Four hundred pair of shoes. 
 " Four hundred soldiers' caps. Four hundred stocks. 
 " Twelve Serjeants' swords (regulation), with belts. 
 "Four hundred pieces of white cloth, \ T ,. 
 " Two hundred pieces of blue cloth, / 
 
 " A full-dress coat, hat, and boots, all complete, for king Radama. 
 " Two horses : Upon a certificate being received, that the said 
 laws and regulations, and proclamations, have been enforced the 
 preceding quarter ; which certificate shall be signed by Radama, 
 and countersigned by the agent of his excellency governor Far- 
 quhar, resident at the court of Radama. 
 
 " Art. 4. And, further, it is agreed by the contracting parties, 
 mutually to protect the faithful friend and ally of England, the 
 king of Johanna, from the predatory attacks to which he has been 
 for many years annually exposed from some of the smaller states 
 of the sea-coast of Madagascar ; and to use every means in their 
 power, by their subjects, allies, and dependants, to put a final end to 
 this system of piracy ; and these proclamations shall be particularly 
 distributed in the ports, and on the sea-coast of Madagascar. 
 
 "Additional Article. The contracting parties agree in consider- 
 ing this treaty as provisional, until ratified and confirmed by his 
 majesty's ministers, on the part of the king of Great Britain ; 
 which ratification will be forwarded, without loss of time, to the 
 king of Madagascar (Radama), by his ambassador to that court. 
 This formality, however, is not to prevent the stipulations of this 
 treaty from being carried into full and complete effect from the 
 date hereof. 
 
 " Done at Tamatave, island of Madagascar, October 23, 1817. 
 
 "FRANCIS STANFELL, captain H. M. ship Phaeton, 
 
 senior naval officer, and commissioner. 
 "THOMAS R. PYE, agent to the British govern- 
 ment, and commissioner. 
 "RATZALIKA, for Radama. 
 " RAMPOOLE, and RAMANON. 
 " RACIHATO. 
 " RAMALAZA, as witness. 
 
 o 2
 
 196 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 "PROCLAMATION. 
 
 " Inhabitants of Madagascar. 
 
 "You are none of you ignorant of the friendship we enjoy with 
 the governor of Mauritius, and the devoted attachment we have 
 avowed to him. His attention, unlike that of all other foreign 
 nations that has visited our shores, has deen directed to increase 
 our happiness and prosperity. He has never deprived us of our 
 rights or our properties ; he has not suffered the white men to 
 carry off our children into slavery ; he has sent us people to teach 
 us arts and industry unknown before, to defend us against our ene- 
 mies, and to prevent famine by more extensive cultivation. "We are 
 happier and safer since the establishment of British dominion in 
 our neighbourhood, and we are grateful to our good father, who 
 has produced for us these blessings. 
 
 " His nation and king have made laws to prevent you from being 
 carried out of your island into slavery ; and he has punished such 
 of the whites as have presumed to violate this law. 
 
 " He has called on us to assist him in this work for our own 
 benefit ; and he has promised his powerful assistance, to punish 
 such as may be refractory or disobedient. 
 
 " We willingly agree to this proposal of our father ; and we 
 hereby declare, that if any of our subjects, or persons depending 
 on our power, shall henceforward be guilty of selling any slave, or 
 other person, for the purpose of being transported from the island 
 of Madagascar, the person guilty shall be punished by being re- 
 duced to slavery himself, and his property shall be forfeited to me. 
 
 " Let my subjects, then, who have slaves, employ them in plant- 
 ing rice and other provisions, and in taking care of their flocks ; 
 in collecting bees'-wax and gums ; and in manufacturing cloths 
 and other articles, which they can sell. I set them the first exam- 
 ple myself, by abandoning the tax payable to me upon the sale of 
 slaves for exportation. 
 
 " I direct my brother, Jean Rene, and other chiefs upon the sea- 
 coast, to seize, for their own use and profit, all such slaves as may 
 be attempted to be exported in their respective provinces ; they 
 will also give every support and assistance to the government agent 
 of Mauritius, in the execution of his duties.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 197 
 
 " I command all my subjects and dependants, and invite my 
 allies, to abstain from any maritime predatory excursion whatever ; 
 and more particularly, neither to practise nor allow of any attack 
 or attempt upon the friends of our ally, the British nation. 
 
 " It has been usual to make an annual attack upon the sultan of 
 Johanna and the Comora islands. Our good friend, the governor 
 of Mauritius, dissolved the meditated attack of last year ; and we 
 now join with him in forbidding any further enmity to the king or 
 inhabitants of the Comora Archipelago, on other islands on the 
 coast of Africa, or North Archipelago, under pain of our most severe 
 displeasure, and of incurring the punishment due to pirates of 
 whatever nation or people they may be. 
 
 " Such is my will ; let it be known to every inhabitant of this 
 island : it is for their own happiness and their own safety to pay 
 obedience to this proclamation. 
 
 (Signed) " RATZALIKA, for Radama. 
 
 (Signed) "RAMPOOLE. 
 
 (Signed) "RAMANON. 
 
 (Signed) " RACIHATO. 
 
 (Signed) " RAMALAZA, as witness." 
 
 Mr. Hastie hastened to Mauritius, where he arrived on 
 the 9th of November, immediately before the embarkation 
 of his excellency on leave of absence for England. The 
 governor expressed his approbation of the measures which 
 had been pursued, and assured the Malagasy ministers of 
 the deep interest he felt in the prosperity and advancement 
 of their country. Mr. Hastie having been appointed to see 
 that the conditions of the treaty were duly observed by 
 Radama, re -embarked the same day, and returned to 
 Tamatave, where he found the slave- dealers already selling 
 off their possessions, and preparing to leave Madagascar. 
 
 On reaching Tananarivo, Radama expressed himself 
 to Mr. Hastie in terms of the highest esteem for the gover- 
 nor, and as being perfectly satisfied with the arrangements
 
 198 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 made in the treaty; after ratifying which, he distributed 
 several copies of his proclamation in French and English, 
 through the different provinces of the island. 
 
 About this time the small-pox was raging extensively 
 and fatally at Tananarive, and Mr. Hastie most opportunely 
 introduced vaccine inoculation, which happily was attended 
 with very general success. So soon as this calamity, and 
 the new remedy employed, had ceased to engross the public 
 attention, some plans were taken into consideration for the 
 employment of the people, recently withdrawn from their 
 former vicious and destructive pursuits. Amongst other 
 improvements, the formation of a new road was com- 
 menced, and implements of European art and labour 
 imitated with an exactness reflecting great credit on the 
 talent and ingenuity of the natives.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 199 
 
 CHAP. VIII. 
 
 Determined conduct of Radama in relation to the treaty for the abolition of 
 the slave-trade Journey of Mr. Hastie to the coast Violation of the 
 treaty by General Hall, acting English governor at Mauritius Revival 
 of the slave-trade Views of the London Missionary Society in relation 
 to Madagascar Instructions to Dr. Vanderkemp to promote the commence- 
 ment of a mission to the Malagasy Death of Dr. Vanderkemp Information 
 collectedby Mr. Milne Establishment of a mission in Mauritius preparatory 
 to entering Madagascar Commencement of a mission in Madagascar by 
 Messrs. Bevan and Jones Conduct of Jean Rene and the foreign traders 
 Kindness of Fisatra Alarming illness of the mission family Death 
 of Mrs. Jones and infant daughter Illness of Mr. Jones and of Mr. and 
 Mrs. Bevan Afflictive death of Mr. and Mrs. Bevan and child Grounds 
 for supposing poison had been used by those who were opposed to the 
 mission Recovery of Mr. Jones Attempts to instruct the people His 
 voyage to Mauritius Arrival of Governor Farquhar Military expe- 
 ditions of Radama Appointment of Mr. Hastie to renew negotiations 
 for abolishing the slave-trade Return of Mr. Jones to Madagascar 
 Arrival of Messrs. Hastie and Jones at Tamatave Journey to the 
 capital Dreadful effects of the slave-trade Joyous welcome of th& 
 travellers by Radama. 
 
 No act of Radama's life will ever be regarded with so- 
 much satisfaction and pleasure, as his abolition of the slave- 
 trade : and when the difficulties attending it are considered, 
 it exhibits in the king a firmness of purpose, a decision of 
 character, and a confidence in the integrity of the British 
 government, rarely surpassed. He appears to have deter- 
 mined to adhere with the most scrupulous fidelity to the 
 spirit and conditions of his engagements ; and it is impossible 
 to contemplate his situation and proceedings at this period 
 without feeling the liveliest interest in his progress and 
 success, particularly when it is remembered that he had
 
 200 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 to contend with the prejudices, the inveterate habits, and 
 the interests of his own family, as well as those of the 
 great body of the chiefs, and of the entire community, 
 excepting the hapless slave. One instance occurred in 
 1818, when a brother-in-law of Radama's was heard to con- 
 demn the measures the king had adopted in entering into 
 a treaty with Great Britain *' a country," he said, " always 
 actuated by interested motives." The affair came to the 
 knowledge of Radama, who caused a strict investigation 
 to be made into the circumstances. The accused party, 
 instead of exonerating or vindicating himself, implicated 
 his father and brother; and all three being found guilty, 
 were condemned to suffer the extreme penalty of the law. 
 Mr. Hastie humanely endeavoured to interfere, so as to 
 obtain a pardon for them, lest the execution of a capital 
 sentence against them might generate disgust in the minds 
 of the people, and increase prejudice against the British 
 name, or bring public odium on the treaty which they had 
 ventured to censure. His efforts, however, were unavailing. 
 The guilty party were convicted of having added falsehood 
 to their offence of disapproving of what the king had already 
 decreed ; and Radama remarked, that the stability of his 
 throne depended upon a strict adherence to truth, and upon 
 impartiality in the administration of his laws. All three 
 accordingly suffered the sentence of death. 
 
 The first payment of the equivalent agreed upon in the 
 treaty with Radama becoming due in May, 1818, Mr. 
 Hastie, agreeably to his instructions, left the capital for 
 the coast, proposing to return from Mauritius with the 
 various articles stipulated in the agreement. While waiting 
 a short time at Tamatave, a vessel arrived with several 
 slave-dealers on board, and bearing the tidings, to them 
 most agreeable, that the then acting governor of Mauritius,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 201 
 
 Governor Hall, had relinquished further intercourse with 
 the chieftains of Madagascar, that he refused to pay the 
 equivalent stipulated by Governor Farquhar, and intended 
 to recall the agent stationed at the capital. A letter from 
 the governor at Mauritius was at the same time presented 
 with much formality to Mr. Hastie by a deputation of the 
 slave-dealers, recalling him from Madagascar. The depu- 
 tation, having delivered the letter, put the taunting question, 
 Who, did he think, possessed the purer sense of honour the 
 enlightened English, or the savage Radama ? 
 
 Unwilling to withdraw his confidence in the veracity and 
 honourable feeling of the British, Radama gave no credit to 
 reports of the violation of the treaty, until he obtained 
 evidence of a more satisfactory nature than that conveyed 
 to him by slave-dealers. Mr. Hastie found, however, on 
 reaching Mauritius, that the representations were but 
 too true, and his worst fears were more than realized. 
 His nation was dishonoured, and incalculable evils, for 
 which he had no present remedy, was inflicted on the 
 Malagasy. 
 
 His excellency, Governor Farquhar, having contemplated, 
 not merely the civilization of Madagascar, but the introduc- 
 tion of Christianity, had encouraged the directors of the 
 London Missionary Society in their desire of commencing a 
 mission there ; and two Missionaries, Messrs. Jones and 
 Bevan, had been sent from England in February, 1818. In 
 July of the same year, about a month after Mr. Hastie's re- 
 turn to Mauritius, they reached Port Louis, with letters of 
 introduction to Governor Farquhar from Lord Bathurst, his 
 majesty's secretary of state for the colonies, and from the 
 directors of the Missionary Society. It has already been 
 stated that Sir R, Farquhar had sailed for England, and that 
 General Hall, who was the acting governor at the time
 
 202 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 of their arrival, had discontinued all friendly intercourse 
 with Radama. He was also unfavourable to the com- 
 mencement of their mission, and they were consequently 
 obliged to remain in Mauritius. 
 
 In order to continue a correct and circumstantial account 
 of the public transactions by which the intercourse between 
 Great Britain and Madagascar was rendered more fre- 
 quent, it is necessary, in this part of the history, to allude 
 to the early views of the Missionary Society, and to recur to 
 a period many years antecedent to the date of the first 
 Missionaries' arrival, for the kind and Christian interest 
 with which some pious individuals regarded the state of 
 that benighted country. 
 
 For many years before they were able to obtain any 
 actual establishments in Madagascar, the members of the 
 London Missionary Society had directed their attention to 
 that island, as a most important sphere for missionary 
 labours. At one of the earliest meetings of the friends of 
 that Society, held in 1796, when the resolution was adopted 
 of commencing a mission in the South Sea Islands, amongst 
 several memorials containing views of stations deemed 
 particularly eligible for missionary efforts, one was pre- 
 sented in favour of Madagascar. From that period, no 
 means were left untried to obtain the most correct and 
 extensive information as to the state of the country, the 
 parts best suited for the first stations of the Society, and the 
 most probable methods of prosecuting their great object 
 with success. 
 
 With these views, the directors, in the instructions which 
 they gave to Dr. Vanderkemp at the time of his sailing 
 from England, in 1798, to commence a mission in South 
 Africa, embraced the opportunity of urging upon that inde- 
 fatigable and extraordinary man, their earnest desire that he
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 203 
 
 should employ every practicable means to facilitate the 
 commencement of a mission in Madagascar ; and suggested 
 to him the propriety of visiting that island, in order to 
 obtain such particular information as might guide the 
 directors in the measures they might adopt for the estab- 
 lishment of a mission among the Malagasy. 
 
 Dr. Vanderkemp arrived at the Cape of Good Hope on 
 the 31st of March, 1799 ; and that he lost no time in seek- 
 ing the information required, as well as cherished in his 
 own mind a desire to commence the mission there, is evi- 
 dent from his letter to the Missionary Society, dated May 
 18, 1799, from which the following is an extract: 
 
 " I have obtained here sufficient information about 
 Madagascar, to conclude that a mission to this island would 
 be a desirable object. They all confirm the accounts given 
 by Colonel Burns. Should this mission be approved by the 
 directors, I think it best to send at least three or four Mis- 
 sionaries, as soon as possible, to the Cape, with orders for 
 Capt. Robson* to convey them from the Cape to St. Austin, 
 in Madagascar." 
 
 Dr. Vanderkemp then proceeds to inform the directors, 
 that such Missionaries need not study the Dutch language, 
 as the inhabitants were in some measure acquainted with 
 English ; that a knowledge of the Malagasy language might 
 be obtained at the Cape ; and that a Mr. Truter, member 
 of the judicial court, who had lived in Madagascar, would 
 give ample information to any Missionaries arriving at the 
 Cape in their way to Madagascar. After reaching the Bay 
 of St. Augustine, he adds, " there is an easy way of coast- 
 ing, in large canoes, along the whole western side of the 
 island, from north to south." 
 
 * At that time commanding the Duff, belonging to the London Mission- 
 ary Society.
 
 204 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Circumstances, however, prevented any measures being 
 adopted ; and Dr. Vanderkemp wrote again to the directors, 
 in 1804, expressing his desire to see the gospel conveyed 
 to the island ; and had not important engagements detained 
 him in Africa, he would himself have commenced the 
 mission. In 1810 the directors remark, that by letters 
 just arrived, they find, " that Dr. Vanderkemp has decided 
 on going to Madagascar, although his advancing years, and 
 the state of his health, with that of his family, rendered it 
 a very arduous undertaking." 
 
 The best mode of entering upon this new sphere 
 of missionary labour, still appeared involved in some 
 degree of uncertainty. An application was made to Lord 
 Caledon, then governor of the colony at the Cape, to faci- 
 litate the voyage of Missionaries in a vessel direct from 
 Algoa Bay. His excellency, in reply, expressed his readi- 
 ness to afford all the assistance in his power in the prose- 
 cution of the object, but doubted if any government vessel 
 could touch at Algoa Bay. So late as 1811, Dr. Vander- 
 kemp still resolved on attempting the object, by way of 
 Mauritius. He was, however, detained some time longer 
 at the Cape ; illness succeeded ; and in the month of 
 December, of the same year, he terminated the career of 
 his earthly services. 
 
 Soon after the intelligence of this melancholy event 
 reached England, the directors of the Missionary Society 
 deemed it expedient to request one of their own body, the 
 Rev. John Campbell, to visit Africa, and inspect their sta- 
 tions in that country. They instructed him, also, to send 
 a mission to Madagascar, if practicable, during his resi- 
 dence in Africa; and, in the mean time, the Rev. W. Milne, 
 on his way to China, was requested to obtain, at the Isle 
 of France, all possible information respecting Madagascar.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 205 
 
 This request was faithfully attended to, and the result 
 communicated to the directors in London, and to Mr. 
 Campbell, then in Africa, 
 
 Early in the year 1814, the Rev. J. Le Brun sailed as a 
 Missionary to Mauritius, furnished with letters of recom- 
 mendation to his excellency, Governor Farquhar. The 
 directors remark, in connexion with this appointment, " An 
 important object of this mission is, to prepare the way to 
 the great island of Madagascar, and it may be hoped to 
 Bourbon also." For obvious reasons, the latter has not been 
 attempted, Bourbon having been restored to the French 
 by the treaty of Paris in 1814. 
 
 In January, 1815, the directors acknowledge receiving a 
 letter from his excellency Governor Farquhar, expressing his 
 satisfaction with what he had seen of Mr. Le Brun, and 
 warmly recommending the Society to commence their long- 
 intended mission to Madagascar ; promising to render every 
 assistance in his power to that great and good work. 
 
 In the Society's report for 1817, the directors, expressing 
 themselves much encouraged by the representations and 
 promises of Governor Farquhar, state their hope of being 
 able, in the course of that year, to commence the mission. 
 Accordingly, in August, 1817, the Rev. Messrs. S. Bevan 
 and D. Jones were ordained at Menaddlwyd, Cardigan-- 
 shire. They had been formerly students under the Rev. 
 M. Phillips, of Newodalwyd, and subsequently finished their 
 missionary studies at Gosport, under the Rev. Dr. Bogue. 
 They sailed for Mauritius in February, 1818, and arrived 
 there in July. 
 
 At that time, as has already been stated, his excellency 
 Governor Farquhar had returned to England on leave of 
 absence, and was succeeded, pro tempore, by General Hall. 
 Messrs. Jones and Bevan were courteously received by
 
 206 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 General Hall ; he discouraged their design of proceeding 
 to Madagascar, on the ground of the treaty with Radama 
 for the aboh'tion of the slave-trade being broken, the 
 extent to which the slave-trade was then maintained, the 
 recalling of the British agent from the island, and the 
 acknowledged insalubrity of the climate- 
 
 The information Messrs. Jones and Bevan also obtained 
 from other persons acquainted with Madagascar, was highly 
 discouraging ; and Mr. Hastie, the late British agent, 
 strongly recommended them not to make the attempt under 
 existing circumstances. 
 
 It was, however, at length determined, with the con- 
 currence of the governor, who furnished the Missionaries 
 with two servants to act as interpreters, that they should 
 go over to Madagascar in a private capacity, with the view 
 of making their own observations upon the actual circum- 
 stances of the people on the coast, ascertaining the state 
 of the interior of the country, and judge for themselves 
 of the probability of establishing a mission in any part 
 of the island with safety and success. Having also been 
 furnished in a very kind manner by two medical gen- 
 tlemen, Drs. Burke and Sibbald, of Port Louis, with 
 instructions as to the treatment of the Malagasy fever, and 
 with appropriate medicines, they sailed from Port Louis on 
 the 8th of August, and touched at the Isle of Bourbon on 
 their way. On arriving at this place, his excellency the 
 governor-general Lafitte, having heard of them as Mis- 
 sionaries on their way to Madagascar, sent a polite message 
 to them by Mons.Roux (afterwards governor of St. Mary's), 
 inviting them to the government-house. General Lafitte 
 received them with great urbanity, and after putting various 
 questions to them respecting their mission, and the Society 
 by whom they were authorised in their proceedings, gave
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 207 
 
 them a most disheartening and repelling view of Mada- 
 gascar, and produced a variety of documents illustrating 
 and confirming his statements. 
 
 The unfavourable descriptions of the country, conveyed 
 to them from so many quarters, could not be without some 
 effect upon their minds, in producing certain fears and 
 anxieties, not unaccompanied by occasional hesitation. 
 Convinced, however, that they might visit the coast with at 
 least as much safety as the traders, and captains of vessels, 
 they resolved on pursuing their route, and on the 18th of 
 August landed at Tamatave. Here, the captain of the 
 vessel in which they sailed introduced them to Jean Rene, 
 chieftain of Tamatave, and to Mr. Bragg, an English 
 trader residing in the vicinity of the town. Jean Rene 
 entertained the same views respecting the proposed mission 
 in Madagascar, as had already been expressed by the 
 governor of Bourbon, but thought it not altogether impro- 
 bable that something might be effected among the Hovahs, 
 and recommended them to write to lladama, and solicit his 
 permission to commence their labours among his people in 
 Ankova. He added, however, that since the violation of 
 the treaty, Radama's mind was so exasperated against 
 the English, that they might be in some danger in his 
 province. 
 
 Mr. Bragg, whose conduct towards the Missionaries was 
 marked either with great treachery, or with a fickleness 
 which is difficult to account for, having invited Messrs. 
 Jones and Bevan to his spacious residence, in a retired 
 situation, about a mile to the west of Tamatave, they 
 accepted his invitation, although, from the information they 
 had received of his character in the Mauritius, they would 
 gladly have found suitable accommodations elsewhere. 
 
 Having heard in the course of a few days additional
 
 208 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 accounts of the violent and arbitrary conduct of Radama, 
 they resolved not to write to him, but to commence their 
 labours at Tamatave, or at some neighbouring village, Mr. 
 Bragg having assured them that the children of some of 
 the chieftains, and of their principal people, could be 
 obtained for instruction, and that the reports of Jean Rene, 
 and of the traders, as to the deficiency of talent on the part 
 of the natives, were not founded in fact. 
 
 In company with Mr. Bragg, they paid a visit to Fisatra, 
 chieftain of Hivondrona. He appeared pleased with their 
 object, promised to send his son Berora to be a scholar, 
 and recommended the school being opened at Mananarezo. 
 The example of promising to send his son, which he after- 
 wards fulfilled, was followed by several head people of the 
 village, who appeared equally pleased with the plan, and 
 who also engaged that their children should become scholars. 
 The people, when the object was explained to them, shouted 
 Tsara be, tsara be ! " very good, very good;" and the females 
 asked, " When will your wives come and teach us?" 
 
 " During our stay at Hivondrona," observe Messrs. Jones 
 and Bevan, in writing to the directors, " we received great 
 kindness and respect. We supped with the chieftain 
 Fisatra and one of his ministers. The floor was our table, 
 on which was spread a beautiful rush mat instead of a table- 
 cloth ; and an excellent repast was laid thereon, with plates, 
 knives, and forks. A fine rush mat, which is always kept 
 clean, and upon which they sleep, covers the whole room, 
 and over this the other mat is laid when they take their 
 meals. They have two stated times for eating each day. 
 The first at eleven, they call their morning meal ; and the 
 other at the decline of the day, is called their evening meal. 
 We slept on the floor after the manner of the Malagasy, 
 and on the following morning returned to Tamatave greatly
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 209 
 
 encouraged by the reception we had met with at Hivon- 
 drona." 
 
 Mr. Bragg having promised to build the Missionaries a 
 house, they proceeded to Mananarezo, where he imme- 
 diately commenced collecting materials. By the 8th of 
 September it was finished, and the school opened with six 
 children. More were afterwards added, and applications 
 from the parents of others declined for the present, the 
 attempt being intended merely as an experiment. The 
 parents of the scholars expressed themselves much gratified 
 by what they saw and heard, and were especially delighted 
 with the singing. The Missionaries were equally pleased 
 with the capacity, the docility, and the proficiency of their 
 pupils. If the reports they had heard reiterated, as to the 
 deficiency of native talent, ever produced suspicion in their 
 minds, they had now seen enough to banish every appre- 
 hension on the subject, and to excite their pity for those 
 whose prejudices were so groundless and injurious. 
 
 The object of their preliminary visit to the island being 
 thus accomplished, Messrs. Jones and Bevan set sail for 
 the Mauritius, taking with them specimens of the writing 
 of their scholars, and leaving their youthful charge under 
 the promised superintendence of Mr. Bragg, who, however, 
 dismissed them immediately after the Missionaries had 
 embarked. 
 
 They reached Port Louis the 9th of October, 1818, 
 having employed the time during the voyage in the study 
 of the Malagasy language, in committing sentences to 
 memory, and in making the best possible use of the speci- 
 mens of the language they had been able to collect on the 
 coast, and in forming some rules for the use of the characters 
 by which the sounds of the language might be most dis- 
 tinctly expressed. 
 
 n. p
 
 210 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 At Port Louis they found their families exposed to no 
 little reproach and ill-treatment on account of the object in 
 which they had embarked. General Hall, the governor, 
 however, received the Missionaries with kindness, and 
 expressed himself gratified with the report they made of 
 the success attending their brief labours in Madagascar, 
 and with the specimens they presented of the writing of 
 native scholars. 
 
 Mr. Jones proposed to return immediately to Tamatave, 
 but was delayed by the illness of Mrs. Jones and their 
 infant daughter. He felt painfully the unfriendly disposi- 
 tion existing at Mauritius towards the Mission, and thinking 
 that his own indisposition was caused by the climate of 
 that island, he embarked for Tamatave, as soon as the 
 health of his family would admit. Mr. Bevan was obliged to 
 remain at Port Louis on account of the illness of his wife. 
 
 On landing at Tamatave the 19th of October, Mr. and 
 Mrs. Jones were saluted with the customary Finaritra, 
 finaritra ! " welcome, welcome ! " and it was peculiarly 
 encouraging to them to ascertain, that the children for- 
 merly taught had, during the absence of the Missionaries, 
 been teaching others, and that all were impatient for the 
 re-opening of the school. 
 
 Mr. Jones immediately commenced the erection of a 
 school-house on a spot of ground allowed for that purpose 
 by Jean Rene. The season was, however, unfavourable, 
 and disease soon commenced its ravages in the Mission 
 family. The rains were now heavy, and the proper pre- 
 cautions having been neglected, a damp house accelerated 
 the attack of the Malagasy fever, and Mr. and Mrs. Jones 
 soon experienced its fearful violence. 
 
 A French frigate was at this time in the harbour, com- 
 manded by Baron Macao, and having on board Monsieur
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 211 
 
 Roux, of Bourbon. The baron, hearing of the illness of the 
 Mission family, went, accompanied by Monsieur Roux, to 
 visit them, taking along with him the medical officer of 
 the vessel. And on his return to the ship, he kindly sent 
 them a supply of medicines, wine, and biscuit. 
 
 Baron Macao, on sailing back almost immediately to 
 France, took with him Berora, one of Mr. Jones's pupils, 
 and son of Fisatra, to receive his education in Paris. 
 Monsieur Roux, sometime afterwards, again visited Tama- 
 tave, with some French emigrants and troops; but being 
 unable to form an arrangement with Jean Rene, to reside 
 there in the capacity of governor, he sailed for St. Mary's, 
 where ultimately he, and most of those who accompanied 
 him, died of the fever. 
 
 On the 13th of December, Mr. and Mrs. Jones lost their 
 infant daughter. The trial was severely felt, as they them- 
 selves had, during the illness of the child, been too unwell to 
 render it the least attention. Until the 22d they continued 
 suffering in the same manner, when attacks of violent sick- 
 ness led to the suspicion of an attempt having been made 
 to poison them a suspicion confirmed by the circumstance 
 of some tangena, a well-known poison, being, on a careful 
 investigation instituted by Mr. Bragg's express directions, 
 found in their kitchen. On the 26th they were both suffi- 
 ciently recovered to be able to walk across the room ; but 
 on the 28th the symptoms with which Mrs. Jones had pre- 
 viously been affected, assumed a more alarming character 
 than ever. The loss of both sight and hearing was at- 
 tended with great swelling of the limbs, and on the fol- 
 lowing day she was numbered with the dead. 
 
 No sooner did the tidings of this melancholy circum- 
 stance reach the chieftain Jean Rene, than he offered wood 
 for making a coffin, and sent his carpenters to prepare it. 
 
 p2
 
 212 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Mr. Bragg read the funeral service over the grave ; and 
 several of the natives attended on the occasion, but none 
 of the traders. 
 
 Mr. Bevan having been detained at the Mauritius by the 
 illness of his wife, was not able to sail from Port Louis 
 before the 27th of December. He then embarked in a 
 vessel bound, in the first instance, for Foule Point, where 
 he proposed recommencing his labours, as a Missionary in 
 Madagascar. The chiefs at that place had expressed a 
 desire to have their children educated, and the station 
 appeared eligible. 
 
 On the 6th of January, 1819, Mr. Bevan wrote to 
 Mr. Jones, and stated his intention of proceeding to 
 Tamatave. In the course of a few days he arrived in the 
 harbour ; and, at the very moment of landing, was told, in 
 a manner the most heartless and indifferent, that Mrs. Jones 
 and her child were both dead, and Mr. Jones himself near 
 the close of his life. Such a communication, it may easily 
 be supposed, deeply affected Mr. Bevan, and it was with 
 some difficulty he could proceed to the residence of his 
 friend. Having reached Mananarezo, he stood opposite 
 the house in which Mr. Jones was at that time ill, and wept 
 as he silently gazed on the house of mourning. Mr. Bragg 
 met him, conducted him in, and conversed with him some 
 time. From that hour Mr. Bevan expressed his firm con- 
 viction, that he also should be seized with the fever, and 
 certainly die. 
 
 It is deeply to be regretted that such an apprehension 
 should ever exist, still more so that it should be indulged, 
 as the physical consequences it produces are always inju- 
 rious, and often destructive of all hope of recovery ; this 
 dread of the fever having been known to induce it, or to 
 accelerate its attacks, and render them fatal.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 213 
 
 Under an impression that he should fall a victim to the 
 fever if he remained at Tamatave, Mr. Bevan now wished 
 to return to Mauritius without disembarking his family. 
 After some consideration, however, he determined upon 
 remaining, and commencing the labours of the mission at 
 Atakalampona, or Andevorantra ; but on the 9th, both he 
 and Mrs. Bevan became considerably indisposed, and on the 
 24th their infant daughter was seized with illness, and died 
 on the following day. To the end of the month Mr. Bevan 
 continued extremely ill, and was frequently delirious. His 
 conversation generally related to the mission. On one 
 occasion he remarked to Mr. Jones, " I shall certainly die ; 
 but you will recover, and proceed with your work, and ulti- 
 mately succeed in the mission." His presentiments with 
 regard to himself were solemnly prophetic. On the morn- 
 ing of the 31st he finished his earthly course. At this time 
 Mrs. Bevan appeared to be recovering her strength, and 
 was sustained under the pressure of these complicated 
 afflictions by an eminent portion of Christian submission 
 and fortitude ; but early on the morning of February 3d, 
 she became alarmingly ill, and before eight o'clock she 
 also was removed from the scene of her earthly trials. In 
 her case, as in that of Mr. Jones and his family, there were 
 strong reasons for suspecting that poison had been employed, 
 but at whose instigation could never be ascertained. 
 
 In addition to these melancholy circumstances, which 
 pressed heavily upon the surviving member of the mission, 
 the conduct of Mr. Bragg became completely changed 
 towards him. Insult, reproach, and ridicule succeeded to 
 the kind attentions lately paid. The property of the Mis- 
 sion family was wantonly stolen ; and parties resorted to 
 the house, who cruelly scoffed at the calamities which had 
 lately occurred. While heaping abuses upon the defence-
 
 214 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 less invalid, they eagerly devoured his provisions, and con- 
 ducted themselves towards him with the most wanton and 
 fiendish cruelty ; so that, with a frame already exhausted by 
 disease and anxiety, it can easily be supposed that a pain- 
 ful depression of spirits would follow from such treat- 
 ment. But the all-seeing God did not forsake his servant, 
 and with his returning strength his hope revived ; and his 
 courage seemed to derive fresh energy from the inhuman 
 conduct of the enemies of his mission. About the middle 
 of March, Mr. Jones was able to go to Tamatave, where he 
 solicited, from various individuals, a shelter from the hosti- 
 lity of Mr. Bragg. This he at last found in a native's 
 house ; at least, he had room allowed him to lie down, and 
 water to quench his thirst. Mr. Bragg having discovered 
 his retreat, sent to bring him back by force, and then re- 
 newed his system of ill-treatment and robbery, while 
 Mr. Jones was suffering from a fresh attack of ague, which, 
 with other complaints incidental to the climate, greatly 
 enfeebled his constitution. Desirous of trying the effect of 
 change of air, he employed some of the native boats in 
 making occasional excursions on the neighbouring lakes ; 
 and here Mr. Bragg, having either exhausted his male- 
 volence, or hoping he might yet witness the death of the 
 invalid, accompanied him, and pretended to be his friend. 
 
 The chiefs were everywhere hospitable, and willing to allow 
 their children to be instructed ; and by the close of April, 
 Mr. Jones felt himself able to prepare for re-opening the 
 school : but his attention was again directed to the capital, 
 by hearing from Mr. Brady, who arrived in Tamatave about 
 this time, that Radama was well disposed towards the 
 reception of English Missionaries and the instruction of his 
 people. Mr. Brady, who was now promoted to the rank 
 of general in Radama's army, would have taken Mr. Jones
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 215 
 
 with him to Tananarive, had he been able to accompany 
 him, and had he received a letter of invitation from the king 
 of the Hovas. 
 
 It subsequently appeared that Radama had heard of the 
 arrival of Messrs. Jones and Bevan, by some of his people 
 who had gone to Tamatave to carry up provisions for the 
 opening of the new palace called Trano-vola, He had 
 immediately sent to invite them to his capital; but his 
 messengers were told, on reaching Tamatave, that both the 
 Missionaries were dead ; a falsehood fabricated at the time, 
 to prevent their visiting the interior of Madagascar, lest 
 they might in any way become the means of arresting the 
 lucrative but infamous traffic in slaves, so long the source 
 of wealth to the Tamatave traders. 
 
 Frequent relapses of the Malagasy fever, accompanied 
 by so general a decline of health as to render a recovery in 
 Madagascar improbable, made it extremely desirable that 
 Mr. Jones should return to Mauritius ; and after receiving 
 many attentions from the chieftain Fisatra, and amidst the 
 hearty benedictions of numerous Malagasy who accompa- 
 nied him to the shore, he embarked, on the 3d of July, for 
 Port Louis. Here he derived considerable benefit from the 
 medical advice of Dr. Sibbald ; and was invited by C. Tel- 
 fair, Esq., to his estate at Belombre, that he might enjoy 
 pure air, receive valuable medical attention, and avail him- 
 self of whatever MSS. in the Malagasy language that gen- 
 tleman possessed. Mr. Jones accepted the invitation, and 
 some time afterwards commenced a school, consisting of 
 about seventy children of slaves on the estate. This school 
 was conducted under the immediate sanction of Mr. Telfair, 
 who appeared anxious to promote the welfare of his slaves, 
 seeking to improve their condition by the education of their 
 children, and the increase of their general comforts.
 
 216 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Although medical advice was against the return of Mr. 
 Jones to Madagascar, yet deeming it his duty to endeavour 
 to prosecute the mission there, he resolved upon making 
 one more attempt; and, in the ensuing May, made his 
 preparations accordingly. It was under an impression of 
 the strong claims of that country upon his attention, that 
 Mr. Jones respectfully declined an invitation, from the 
 church at Port Louis, to become co-pastor with the Rev. 
 J. Le Brun, missionary there. At the same time it was 
 impossible not to entertain some apprehension, that a con- 
 stitution, enfeebled by repeated attacks of the Malagasy 
 fever, might prove unable to sustain any longer the climate 
 of that island. 
 
 It has already been stated, that, during the period of 
 the violation of the treaty with Radama, Mons. Roux 
 arrived at Bourbon, accompanied by a few emigrants from 
 France, with an intention of forming a colony at the island 
 of St. Mary. On learning the decision of the governor 
 of Mauritius with regard to the non-continuance of the 
 treaty, he extended his plans, and induced several other 
 persons to connect themselves with his mission. He visited 
 Tamatave, and published a proclamation, declaring that 
 the French would revive their former trade, and expressing 
 great friendship for Radama, for whom he was charged 
 with valuable presents, as well as for other powerful chief- 
 tains on the island. 
 
 Connected with these events, it may deserve notice, that 
 General Hall thought it right to send back to Madagascar 
 the six youths who had been, by permission of Governor 
 Farquhar, placed under instruction at Mauritius in 1817. 
 Radama, sometimes afterwards, referring to this circum- 
 stance, asked, " Why would not your government at Mau- 
 ritius permit those boys to be instructed, whom I had sent
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 217 
 
 for that purpose ? Although your government violated the 
 treaty, and discontinued intercourse with me, I would gladly 
 have paid for the education of the boys !" An expression 
 as characteristic of Radama as it was honourable to the 
 chieftain of a partially civilized people. 
 
 Influenced by the circumstances already mentioned, 
 which were considerably aggravated by the intrigues of 
 parties ever anxious for the renewal of the horrible traffic 
 in slaves, Radama permitted the slave-trade to recom- 
 mence; and that it was again carried on extensively, is 
 obvious from General Hall's letter to the right honourable 
 Lord Bathurst in 1818, wherein he states that "three car- 
 goes had been imported during the preceding fortnight, 
 notwithstanding all his efforts to forbid such illegal impor- 
 tation of slaves into the colony." The conduct of General 
 Hall brought lasting disgrace on the British name, and 
 added another to the melancholy catalogue of events illus- 
 trative of the calamitous results of even temporary power 
 in the hands of weak or wicked men. It is but due to the 
 British government to state, that the conduct of the 
 acting governor was severely condemned. 
 
 The slave traffic continued to be carried on until the 
 return -of Sir Robert Farquhar in July, 1820. After due 
 attention had been given to the immediate and pressing 
 duties of the colony itself, his excellency matured and car- 
 ried into execution his plan for renewing the treaty already 
 made with the king of the Hovas. 
 
 At this time Radama was engaged in one of those mili- 
 tary expeditions to which he subsequently devoted his chief 
 attention, and which were the means of a great accession 
 of territory. Hitherto Radama had marched into the field 
 with few advantages, beyond his own personal valour, over 
 the chieftains around him ; but he was now beginning to
 
 218 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 understand the superiority of a disciplined array, though 
 still far from enjoying the full benefit of that superiority 
 in his own. 
 
 It has already been stated, that in the year 1816, a few 
 European troops had been sent up to Tamatave with the 
 view of exhibiting to Radama a specimen of European 
 discipline, and that he had adopted the system as the means 
 of establishing his supremacy over all the other chieftains of 
 the island. 
 
 In the month of February, 1820, a large kabary was held 
 during two days at Antsahatsiroa, at which about twenty 
 thousand persons attended. The object was to consult on 
 the expediency of commencing a war on Menabe, to whose 
 chieftain Imamo had been long tributary, even during the 
 reign of the bold, enterprising, and successful Impoim- 
 imerina, father of Radama. It was resolved at this kabary 
 to undertake the war, that those of the people sent to it, 
 who had had the fever, should set out immediately, as less 
 likely to suffer a relapse than by remaining later ; and that 
 the rest should remain until after the annual festival, when 
 the danger of fever would be diminished. 
 
 By the end of the month, a considerable force was sent 
 off under the command of Mons. Robin ; and shortly after- 
 wards some of the Sakalavas arrived at the capital, to tender 
 their submission to the king. So far the aspect of affairs 
 was encouraging to the ambitious monarch, but the war- 
 riors in the end returned with fewer honours than he had 
 expected them to reap. News arrived at Tananarive that 
 the soldiers had run away ; and the unwelcome intelligence 
 was but too soon confirmed, by the actual arrival of the 
 fugitives and their leader, who, having found himself de- 
 serted, prudently thought it best to escape with the rest. 
 Although these unfavourable circumstances were calcu-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 219 
 
 lated to repress the aspiring hopes of the king, neither he 
 nor his officers appear to have abandoned the idea of further 
 conquest. Mr. Brady continued his unwearied exertions 
 with the troops, in order to fit them for a more successful 
 campaign : and in the mean time the attention of the king 
 was called to more pacific measures. 
 
 Mr. Jones, the only surviving member of the mission to 
 Madagascar, was now residing at Mauritius for the recovery 
 of his health ; and having, while there, an interview with 
 the governor on the subject of the affairs of Madagascar, 
 he learned with infinite satisfaction that it was the inten- 
 tion of Sir R. Farquhar to renew the treaty for the aboli- 
 tion of the slave-trade, and for that purpose to send, as 
 early as possible, an agent, whom Mr. Jones might ac- 
 company. 
 
 Entertaining a fear that the climate of the island might 
 prove so prejudicial to the health of any European, as to 
 preclude the probability of a permanent residence, and with 
 tha,t all hope of a successful establishment of the proposed 
 Protestant mission ; a memorial, which met with the cor- 
 dial approbation of his excellency the governor, was drawn 
 up and presented. The plan proposed in this document 
 was, that a Missionary should accompany the British agent 
 to the capital of Madagascar, that he should there explain 
 fully his objects to his majesty Radama, that he should 
 endeavour to acquire all requisite information respecting 
 the probability of being able to introduce missionary ope- 
 rations into that part of the kingdom, that he should 
 return at the close of the good season to Mauritius, there 
 to pursue the study of the language, and prepare elemen- 
 tary publications, and should then revisit the island in the 
 ensuing good season, should circumstances permit, or render 
 eligible, such a measure.
 
 220 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 In connexion with this memorial, it was also suggested 
 that an Auxiliary Missionary Society might be formed at 
 Mauritius, on behalf of the mission to Madagascar, and a 
 seminary established where native youths might receive a 
 European education, which should qualify them, on their 
 return home, to render important service in the instruction 
 of their countrymen. 
 
 Arrangements were now made for returning to Mada- 
 gascar, and Mr. Hastie was selected by the governor as 
 agent of the British government to Radama. Sir R. Far- 
 quhar minutely explained the objects in view, and, in 
 addressing Mr. Hastie, remarked, "Your object, Sir, is 
 strictly political, and you will not, therefore, interfere with 
 the religious operations of the Missionary : and then, ad- 
 dressing himself to Mr. Jones, he said, " And your object, 
 Sir, is strictly religious, nor will you interfere with the 
 civil transactions of the British agent; and yet, gentlemen, 
 you should support and help one another to the utmost." 
 
 It was then arranged that both Mr. Hastie and Mr. 
 Jones should return to Mauritius from Imerina at the close 
 of the healthy season, and present respectively an account 
 of their views and proceedings. Thus instructed, they 
 sailed for Tamatave in September, 1820. 
 
 That port had then again risen to considerable im- 
 portance. Eighteen months before, it was reduced to a few 
 huts, in consequence of the proclamation of Radama pro- 
 hibiting the traffic in slaves ; but now, since the renewal of 
 the trade, upwards of one hundred good houses had been 
 erected. Such prosperity was, however, short lived. Its 
 foundation was iniquitous, and the fabric was destined 
 to fall. 
 
 At Tamatave was an ombiasa, who was employed to 
 write to Radama, informing him of the arrival on the coast
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 221 
 
 of the British agent, and the Missionary Mr. Jones. The 
 letter was forwarded to Tananarive by some of the king's 
 body-guard, the Tsirondahy, who had been friendly with 
 Mr. Hastie during the king's former visit ; but the reply to 
 this letter was not received until the party had reached 
 Ambohitroina. Thus far they had proceeded under many 
 apprehensions that they might meet a message from the 
 king, refusing to receive them, and desiring them to return. 
 That such would " certainly " be the case, had been often 
 asserted by the traders on the coast, who not only endea- 
 voured to dissuade them from attempting the journey to the 
 capital, but to intercept them in their progress, after the 
 journey was actually commenced. At Amboitroina, how- 
 ever, Mr. Hastie received a letter from lladama, written in 
 French Creole, and warmly encouraging him to come for- 
 ward to Tananarive. " Come along," said Radama, " I 
 shall receive you. Do not be afraid. I am glad that you 
 are coming, my friend Mr. Hastie, to see me again. Come 
 along, fear not. I am not so ready to cut off heads as 
 people say I am." 
 
 Mr. Hastie was greatly encouraged by this honest 
 expression of the king's good feelings towards him, and 
 almost lost in his present hopes all recollection of the 
 difficulties which had been encountered ; and he could not 
 avoid regarding the letter as auguring favourably for the 
 success of his important mission. No mention being made 
 of Mr. Jones in the reply sent by Radama, although he had 
 been informed that he travelled in company with Mr. Hastie, 
 Mr. Jones thought it might be well for him to remain at 
 the village until Mr. Hastie should have seen the king, and 
 obtained either an express sanction for his going to the 
 capital, or express orders for him to return to the coast. 
 " No," said Mr. Hastie, " come forward at once. If my
 
 222 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 head is safe, yours is. I know the king." And in this the 
 British agent acted on the spirit of his instructions, in 
 which the governor of Mauritius had urged, that though 
 Mr. Hastie should not succeed in the attempt to renew the 
 treaty, yet that he should endeavour to introduce the Mis- 
 sionary, and form a permanent settlement for him in the 
 dominions of Radama. 
 
 Both travellers had seen enough from the time of their 
 reaching Tamatave, to render them anxious for the sup- 
 pression of the slave-traffic in the island. On the very 
 morning they left Tamatave for Hivondrona, they saw a 
 vessel sail out of the harbour laden with slaves. The 
 captain had artfully contrived to elude the suspicions of the 
 British agent during the previous evening, while the living 
 cargo was being conveyed to his vessel, by spending the 
 time with him in a friendly and familiar conversation on 
 the inviting and detaining topic the arts and devices by 
 which the slave-traders succeeded in obtaining their prey ! 
 
 During their journey to the capital, they had also painful 
 demonstrations of the prevalence of the slave-trade. At 
 two places they met large companies of slaves who were 
 being driven to the coast, all of them wearing iron rings 
 fastened to their wrists, and having to carry packages 
 on their heads, consisting of poultry, rice, &c. On one 
 occasion, while passing Ampassimpotsy, an open plain 
 amidst the immense forest of Alamazaotra, they met about 
 one thousand of their fellow-beings in this degraded 
 situation. 
 
 On advancing towards the capital, Mr. Hastie received 
 another letter, with' the warm assurances of welcome from 
 the king. On the 3d of October, when within a day's 
 journey of Tananarive, the travellers were passed on the 
 road by a man at full speed, bearing a silver-mounted
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 223 
 
 ebony stick, about two feet in length, which was recognized 
 by Mr. Hastie as belonging to the king. On arriving at a 
 village within view, the stick was given to another man, 
 who seemed to have been waiting for it, and who immediately 
 ran forward as the other had done. It proved afterwards 
 that this was the plan adopted by Radama for having the 
 intelligence of the travellers' approach announced to him. 
 
 About noon they arrived at the foot of the hill upon 
 which the capital is situated, and were ordered to await the 
 farther pleasure of the king. Here they were met by 
 Ramenetra and Ramarosikina, two of the king's minis- 
 ters, mounted and habited as field-officers, and bearing the 
 intelligence that his majesty would receive Mr. Hastie 
 at four o'clock ; that he was highly pleased at his arrival, 
 and could not permit him to ascend the hill without 
 shewing his satisfaction by receiving him publicly, for 
 which purpose his people were summoned. About twenty 
 minutes before that time, Mr. Robin, a Frenchman, acting 
 as secretary to Radama, dressed as an aid-du-camp, waited 
 upon Mr. Hastie with a private note from the king, whose 
 watch he bore, in order to fix the precise moment of 
 setting out This gentleman proved himself an unskilful 
 dissembler; and while loudly and vehemently expressing 
 his joy, betrayed to the keen eyes of Mr. Hastie that he 
 was struggling with chagrin at the duty devolving upon him. 
 But Mr. Hastie's own words will best describe the general 
 appearance of things at the capital, and the behaviour of 
 the king, who had so much reason to complain of the want 
 of good faith on the part of the British. 
 
 " At four o'clock," Mr. Hastie writes in his journal, 
 " Mr. Jones and I ascended the hill, several cannons having 
 been fired since our arrival at noon. About half-way up 
 the ascent, we entered between two lines of troops, well
 
 224 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 dressed and accoutred, and drawn out in honour of our 
 reception. Though I have had frequent occasion to wit- 
 ness the orderly appearance of these people under arms, 
 and the evidence they afford of the indefatigable labour 
 and skilful discipline of Mr. Brady, I must confess I was 
 astonished at their present appearance. The lines ex- 
 tended all the way to the palace (a building which in this 
 country really merits the name); the court-yard being 
 crowded with drums, shell-blowers, and singing-women. 
 As I reached the head of the lines, the king appeared, 
 coming from the old court-yard, and he received me with 
 joy. I introduced to his notice my companion Mr. Jones, to 
 whom he gave his hand with pleasure, accepting the hasina, 
 or tribute, from each of us according to custom ; after which 
 he led us to the palace, and we ascended to the state- 
 room by a massive ladder. I could not conceal my surprise 
 on entering this elegant apartment, which was furnished 
 and decorated in a very superior style. The king was 
 quite overcome with joy, and took such extraordinary 
 means of shewing it as I never before witnessed. He 
 hugged me in his arms, pulling me close to him, and burst 
 into such peals of laughter, that he was unable to retain 
 his seat. He frequently called out my name in a most 
 friendly tone, and then took hold of me, as if to ascertain 
 that I was really present with him. After a little time 
 the troops were dismissed, and an excellent repast served 
 up, to which Prince Rataffe, Field-marshal Rafaralahy, 
 Majors Rameno, Ramanetaka, Ramananolona, Captain Ra- 
 marosikina, Mr. Brady the English drill, Mr. Robin the 
 secretary, Mr. Jones, and myself, sat down. The king, 
 seated at the head of the table, ate but little, and was very 
 attentive to his guests, repeatedly asking after his excel- 
 lency Governor Farquhar and his family, and our sovereign
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 225 
 
 king George. About eight the party separated; and in 
 returning to the house which had been prepared for our 
 reception, I found it in excellent order, and decidedly the 
 largest in the capital. Soon after my entering it, an 
 audience was requested of me by Mr. Robin, who com- 
 menced stating that he had taken the oath of allegiance to 
 the British government, which he much respected, and that 
 he was not engaged in any thing contrary to the principles 
 of a British subject that he was merely employed as a 
 secretary, and was perfectly neutral ; and he begged that I 
 would not entertain any unfavourable impression towards 
 him, so as to judge of his conduct by any previous opinion 
 of his character. I replied, it was impossible for him to be 
 neutral ; that his stating himself to be so, was a decided proof 
 he was not very candid ; and as I was not sent there to dis- 
 cuss any thing with him, I begged him to withdraw." 
 
 On the following day the king received Governor Far- 
 quhar's letter, and read the letters from him to the two 
 princes ; but made no comment upon the purport of either, 
 evidently intending to give the matter his cool and delibe- 
 rate consideration. With the present of plate from the 
 governor he was much delighted, but most of all with one 
 of the horses, which he mounted immediately ; remarking, 
 at the same time, that it was not a gift, but a part of the 
 stipulated equivalent. He then invited Mr. Hastie and 
 Mr. Jones to ride with him, and led them over three miles 
 of excellent road, fit for any carriage ; an improvement in 
 the neighbourhood of the capital truly astonishing to 
 Mr. Hastie, who had so often had cause to regret the want 
 of such accommodation before. In the evening the travel- 
 lers sat down in company with eight persons to an excellent 
 dinner, served on the plate sent as a present to the king, 
 and some manufactured in the island. A servant attended 
 
 II. Q
 
 226 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 each chair, and there was as much formality observed as 
 was consistent with the convenience of guests but recently 
 accustomed to such habits. 
 
 After tea, the king proposed to Mr. Hastie a game at 
 cards ; and it was during the intervals of the game, that the 
 king asked Mr. Hastie, why the English government at 
 Mauritius would not permit the boys to be instructed whom 
 he sent for that purpose to the Isle of France in 1817: 
 he then remarked, that he would gladly have paid the ex- 
 pense that might have been incurred to accomplish this 
 object. Mr. Hastie told him, that the boys were placed with 
 a proper person to instruct them, by Governor Farquhar, 
 previous to his departure for England, and that it was the 
 unauthorised act of an individual that caused them to be 
 sent back. He said, English laws were bad, if they permit- 
 ted any individual to act contrary to the will of the sove- 
 reign ; and though he had not yet framed the code of laws 
 Mr. Hastie had so often adverted to, and extolled as pecu- 
 liar to England, it was impossible that any subject of his 
 could be guilty of such an act as displeased him, without 
 meeting severe punishment Mr. Hastie endeavoured to 
 explain, that until the sanction of the king was obtained to 
 the act of his representative, the crime of a breach of a 
 predecessor's act did not commonly subject the person 
 who committed it to condign punishment ; but the relations 
 established by his excellency Governor Farquhar with 
 him, being now authorized by the British sovereign, ratified 
 and approved, could no longer be subject to any interrup- 
 tion. But Radama did not appear to be convinced, and 
 frequently reverted to the breach of the treaty.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 227 
 
 CHAP. IX. 
 
 Strong and injurious impression produced on the minds of the king and 
 people of Madagascar, by Governor Hall's violation of the treaty for the 
 abolition of the slave-trade Objections of Radama to renew negociations 
 with Mr. Hastie on the subject Mr. Hastie's confession of his shame on 
 account of the conduct of the acting governor of Mauritius Remorse of 
 the king on account of his relatives, whom he had sentenced to death for 
 infringing the treaty with the English, which he had faithfully kept- 
 Conference with one of the king's counsellors Unwillingness of the 
 chiefs to allow the king to renew the treaty Acknowledgment of the 
 advantages of civilization and instruction to the people Public meeting 
 for discussing the proposal of the British agent Objections repeated by 
 the chiefs and people Explanations given by Mr. Hastie Offers to take 
 some of the youth to Mauritius for education ; and to send artificers and 
 mechanics to Madagascar, to promote the civilization of the people 
 Agreement of the king to the treaty Proclamation abolishing the slave- 
 trade issued Joy of the people Generous conduct of Radama Em- 
 bassy to England appointed Departure of Mr. Hastie for Mauritius 
 Arrival of presents for Radama from the king of England Joy of the 
 king on receiving tidings of the ratification of the treaty at Mauritius 
 The return of Mr. Hastie Military expedition against the Sakalavas 
 Dreadful effects of disease and famine among the royal troops Return 
 of the army to the capital. 
 
 THE next time Mr. Hastie was admitted to a confidential 
 interview with the king, he found him with his table covered 
 with papers, amongst which the treaty, and others bearing 
 the British seal, were uppermost; and on this occasion 
 none but the interpreter was present. 
 
 On Mr. Hastie asking the king if he clearly understood 
 the purport of his excellency's letter, he replied, that he 
 was aware, from its contents, that the British agent was 
 charged with the governor's orders, under the sanction 
 of the king of England; that Mr. Chardonneaux, under 
 
 Q2
 
 228 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Governor Farquhar's orders, had, some years ago, visited 
 him, expressing the wish of the English government to be on 
 terms of amity with him; and from the favourable repre- 
 sentations made by that gentleman, he was induced to send 
 two sons of his mother to the Isle of France ; that he was 
 subsequently informed it was the wish of the English 
 government to suppress the slave-traffic; that his father 
 had obtained an unlimited ascendency over his people, and 
 had effected many things for the good of his country ; and 
 that he himself, finding the English a nation that could 
 confer benefits on his subjects, and give them instructions, 
 was, at the desire of Governor Farquhar, induced to enter 
 into a treaty for the suppression of that traffic. " I signed 
 that treaty," he added, " contrary to the advice and coun- 
 sel of my nobles and counsellors, even those who had 
 instructed me from childhood; I then waited, with confi- 
 dence, in the expectation of the arrival of the equivalent 
 proposed, and engaged to be paid to me by that treaty ; 
 I fulfilled my part with the most scrupulous exactness, 
 and with heartfelt regret was obliged finally to abandon it." 
 Radama further added, that he had not done so until 
 authenticated accounts, declaring that the English govern- 
 ment would not fulfil its contract, obliged him to permit 
 his people to renew the traffic in slaves ; that he could not 
 act otherwise, as he could not offer any thing in excuse to 
 those who with him were interested in carrying the treaty 
 into effect ; that at the period of his proclamation prohibit- 
 ing the exportation of slaves under pain of death, he had 
 promised a distribution of the articles mentioned in the 
 treaty amongst his people ; that he had been made the 
 instrument of deceiving them ; " and what am I to do 
 now ?" said he. " I am not independent. The support of 
 a king, is his subjects ; and you have told me that unlimited
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 229 
 
 power over them is not invested even in your civilized king, 
 whose representative has occasioned me to risk my ascen- 
 dency in Ankova. What am I to say to my subjects ? 
 They obtain every thing they want by the sale of slaves ; 
 and how can I ask them to renew a treaty with a nation 
 that has deceived them ? They will naturally say, that I, 
 individually, am to reap the benefit ; and that stopping the 
 trade will cause them, in a short time, to lose all the advan- 
 tages they now derive from it" 
 
 The king concluded by saying, that however easy it 
 might be to convince him of the true causes that created 
 the late difficulty, it would be next to impossible to induce 
 his subjects to believe it ; and they were most deeply 
 concerned, as, of the vast number of slaves that I met 
 proceeding to Tamatave, only very few belonged to him ; 
 and fathers were now so accustomed to consider their 
 children as disposable property, and to sell them, that he 
 was quite at a loss for means to enable him to support the 
 amity he wished to retain with the English. 
 
 Mr. Hastie replied, that he felt ashamed and humbled 
 on behalf of his country ; but, as he had before explained, 
 the act of an individual should not prejudice the king 
 against a nation ; that if sincerity was not intended by the 
 British government, it would not seek a renewal of the treaty 
 with him, as it could not expect to gain any advantage 
 but what affected the good of his country ; that he was of 
 old acquainted with the sentiments of his excellency, 
 Governor Farquhar, on this subject ; and that the treaty being 
 now approved and sanctioned by the king of England, no 
 individual under him dare to set aside any of its conditions. 
 
 The king said, that an act of the solemn nature, which 
 he considered that approved by the governor, and agreed 
 to by himself, to be, having been once broken, left no
 
 230 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 ground for confidence ; that, should he agree to a renewal 
 of the treaty, and any of his subjects at a future period 
 transgress his orders, they would have a fair plea for doing 
 so, as they would, of course, offer in palliation, that they 
 were not the first to err, and that those who had done so 
 once were not to be depended upon. "And," said he, "if the 
 English were really desirous of abolishing the slave-traffic, 
 and if you, Hastie, had done your duty in reporting the 
 numbers sent annually from Ankova, the British nation 
 must be aware that I am a serious loser by entering into 
 the treaty ; yet the friendship I feel induces me to shew 
 that government that I am desirous of obtaining its 
 esteem." 
 
 Mr. Hastie then entered at length into a detail of the 
 evils arising from depopulating his country, and the advan- 
 tages that would accrue from the labours of the multitude 
 that were sold. He stated the good that must spring from 
 a connexion with the English government, and expressed a 
 hope that the numbers consigned to slavery were annually 
 diminishing. 
 
 Radama replied, that the period for which he suppressed 
 the traffic was wasted in expectation, and that it was suc- 
 ceeded by an unlimited sale. He desired Mr. Hastie to 
 notice the advancement of his subjects, their clothing, con- 
 duct, and manners ; and said that all this was created by 
 the intercourse kept up with them by the slave-traders, 
 who were now become such favourites, and so necessary to 
 his people, that he feared little short of a general insurrec- 
 tion would be occasioned by his again trying to trust the 
 English, that it had become a kind of proverb amongst his 
 subjects, " False as the English." 
 
 Mr. Hastie again explained to him that the relationship 
 could no longer be subject to failure on the part of the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 231 
 
 British, as all the governor of Mauritius had done, had 
 been sanctioned by the sovereign. To which the king 
 replied, that he was ardently desirous to receive the friend- 
 ship of the English, and would discuss the subject again 
 on the following day. 
 
 In the mean time, however, he recurred to the subject 
 more than once; and the second time observed, that the 
 trial he had made of English faith had occasioned the 
 death of more persons than Mr. Hastie was aware of, as the 
 punishment of his kinsman Andriamanalino and his family, 
 whom he had ordered to be executed for infringing the 
 treaty, did not deter others from carrying on the trade ; 
 and that in every instance with which he was acquainted, 
 during sixty-four days after the time had expired that had 
 been agreed upon for Mr. Hastie's return, the culprits had 
 invariably been punished in the same manner as those were 
 before Mr. Hastie left the place. 
 
 On the following day Mr. Hastie went by invitation to 
 spend the forenoon with an old man who had been the 
 king's first instructor, and who still maintained great influ- 
 ence in his councils, and a high place in his esteem. 
 Mr. Hastie entered upon the purport of his visit, and for 
 some time he was listened to with attention ; but at last 
 the old man remarked, that the purport of all his visitor 
 had said was but a repetition of what had induced him in 
 the first instance, in 1817, to advise the king to give to 
 the matter proposed, the trial which had been attended 
 with the worst and most lasting consequences, as the result 
 of that attempt precluded the possibility of his renewing it. 
 He then added, " The blood of those who suffered, has so 
 deeply stained the English character, that it will not easily 
 be washed away. I believe you speak with sincerity, but 
 all that can be advanced by you will not be able to effect
 
 232 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 your object The king stopped the traffic; he put to 
 death those who even spoke against his measures ; he risked 
 his life, his security in the government, and was ultimately 
 obliged publicly to acknowledge that he had done wrong, 
 when you did not return with the promised equivalent. 
 Murder is here avenged by the death of the perpetrator, 
 and the sale of all his family. Falsehood or treason meets 
 the same treatment; and I must candidly tell you, that if the 
 king transgressed to such an extent as the English govern- 
 ment has, I, who have nursed him, could no longer view 
 him with pleasure. What then must be the feelings of a 
 people who have suffered as the Hovas have by his at- 
 tempted alliance with the English. The measure you pro- 
 pose would remove from our country all those who con- 
 tribute to our comfort Where do we get all we have, but 
 from those to whom we sell slaves ? We do not manufac- 
 ture powder or arms ; we are not possessed of mines ; we 
 have only very bad mechanics, little cloth, and are by con- 
 stitution an indolent people. By the sale of slaves, all 
 our wants are supplied through the persons to whom we sell 
 them. What do we derive from the English ? Nothing ! 
 They keep no intercourse with us. They promised, and 
 have not performed !" 
 
 Mr. Hastie explained to him also, what must have been 
 very difficult for half- civilized people under such circum- 
 stances to understand, that the sanction of the king of 
 England, now obtained, must in future preclude any fail- 
 ure on the part of the English government ; and entered at 
 length into the merits of the plan proposed, assuring him, 
 that if the English were not sincere, they would not attempt 
 to renew an alliance, from which no pecuniary advantage 
 could be derived, and that the disinterested measures of the 
 British government should convince him Df its sincerity.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 233 
 
 The old man heard Mr. Hastie very patiently, admitted 
 that all he said was very good, and to the advantage of 
 Madagascar ; but the breach of a treaty entered into with 
 much precaution and deliberation, could not be excused. 
 " However," said he, " the king must decide for us. He, 
 some time ago, on renewing the sale of slaves, promised 
 that he would not again suppress the traffic, and we then 
 agreed to increase his revenue from one dollar to two and 
 a half for each sold. This enables him to make the im- 
 provements you must have noticed ; and we have just 
 returned from a war with the Sakalavas, wherein we suf- 
 fered much fatigue, and have given a general permission 
 for selling." 
 
 The man stated, that about a thousand were then oil sale 
 at Tamatave, and a vast number were sent down that had 
 been contracted for. He said that many traders had now 
 adopted a plan of sending up native women to trade for 
 them ; and that, on the whole, the nation was every day 
 improving so much as quite to astonish him. He spoke 
 highly of the discipline of the troops, and of Mr. Brady, by 
 whom the alteration in their general appearance and con- 
 duct had been effected, and he seemed to consider his 
 services as of great consequence to the country. 
 
 At dinner Mr. Hastie and the aged councillor were joined 
 by the king, who, appearing to be most pleased with some 
 of the articles of food from England, an opportunity was 
 afforded Mr. Hastie to remark, that Madagascar had not 
 the resources of England, which occasioned its dependence 
 upon it ; but the industry of the people would, in some 
 measure, remove the wants it suffered; and this led to a 
 general conversation on the advantages arising from industry. 
 The king related to his people, who sat around him upon the 
 ground, the purport of the conversation, in such a manner,
 
 234 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 as betrayed a wish to induce them, if possible, to entertain a 
 favourable opinion of the English nation. 
 
 At the dinner-table the next day, Radama was expatiating 
 with great warmth on the advantages of civilization, when 
 Mr. Jones, who was present, introduced some remarks that 
 were evidently pleasing to the king, and probably opened 
 the way for the countenance he afterwards met with at the 
 capital. On Mr. Hastie's returning home with the king, 
 he said he had been considering the object of his visit, and 
 would be very glad to agree to the terms proposed, had not 
 the failure of the first attempt placed an insurmountable 
 obstacle to attempting it again. " My trial," said he, " was 
 attended with many difficulties, and I would not for all I 
 can possibly gain, that the English should at any future 
 period charge me with deception ; there are many districts 
 not yet under my influence, from which slaves are sold, and 
 this may give occasion to charge me with deceit, when I am 
 entirely innocent. Besides," he added, " I promised the 
 English to suppress the traffic ; but I did not receive the 
 promised equivalent for doing so ; and I then entered into 
 an engagement, at least I have avowed to my subjects that 
 I can no longer treat with a nation that did not keep faith 
 with me, and that I would not again stop the sale of slaves. 
 And how can I now deviate from this promise ? There was 
 good reason for my not keeping my engagement with the 
 English, but there is none for similar conduct towards my 
 own subjects." 
 
 Mr. Hastie explained how the pledge entrusted to him 
 was a security to the king; and gently hinted that the 
 traffic must be abolished, that it was inhuman, and that his 
 being the last to suppress it would be a stigma on his name, 
 whereas the contrary would make it live for ever in the 
 hearts of his people.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 235 
 
 At a public meeting of his ministers and people, where 
 the king laid the proposals of the governor before them, he 
 was, as might have been anticipated, wholly unsuccessful 
 in obtaining a favourable hearing in relation to the renewal 
 of the treaty. Another public council was, however, con- 
 vened for the same purpose ; but before Mr. Hastie accom- 
 panied the king to meet his people, he requested a few 
 minutes' private conversation with him, when he asked 
 Radama what he had to hope for from the meeting, telling 
 him that with him alone Great Britain sought alliance 
 and he alone continued the inhuman traffic. The British 
 government sought no emolument, and had no motive but 
 the good of his country ; and that he, Mr. Hastie, trusted his 
 conduct would make generations to come venerate the 
 name of Radama as the saviour of his people and the 
 founder of their freedom. Mr. Hastie then gently asked 
 what resources he had, or when he could obtain what was 
 offered to him, and entreated that he would not divest him- 
 self of the power of protecting a people who now adored 
 him, but who must fall, if he did not accept the means 
 offered him, which he, of course, could not expect, if the 
 English abandoned him, and by other means suppressed 
 the traffic. 
 
 He replied that he was well convinced of the propriety of 
 all that had been said. He clearly saw the advantages and 
 disadvantages ; " but," said he, " why did you not come 
 back when you promised ? Why bring me to my present 
 dilemma ? I made a solemn engagement with you. You 
 broke it. I then made an engagement equally solemn with 
 my subjects they have strictly observed their part Put 
 your hand here," said he, placing his on his heart, " and 
 say what am I to do?" 
 
 Mr. Hastie replied, that he was to value the lasting wel-
 
 236 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 fare of his country, and to let no past act prevent his 
 availing himself of the means of protecting his people, now 
 that the king of England offered him the means of doing 
 so. " Recollect," said Mr. Hastie in conclusion, " you are 
 now trading with a few renegadoes I am sent here to 
 offer you the alliance of a powerful monarch, and amity 
 with the nation that rules the sea." 
 
 Shortly after this conversation, the king met his coun- 
 sellors in public, and the British agent was requested to 
 appear before the assembly, and explain the nature of his 
 mission. Mr. Hastie begged permission for Mr. Jones also 
 to be present ; for though he had no concern in political 
 affairs, the government agent was desirous of obtaining his 
 concurrence in all that might transpire ; and the king 
 evincing great pleasure in the proposition, Mr. Jones was 
 accordingly requested to be present. On his arrival, Mr. 
 Hastie commenced with describing the disinterested con- 
 duct of the British government, in seeking an alliance with 
 Radama; the advantages he had derived, and would in 
 future derive, from that alliance ; and the evils that would 
 ensue, should he refuse to cement a friendship thus begun, 
 by pursuing a traffic disgraceful and inhuman, and which 
 was carried on only in his country a country that naturally 
 possessed such other resources, as with the amity proposed 
 would render the monarch powerful, his people happy, and 
 would make his name live for ever. 
 
 This was minutely explained to the assembly by the 
 king in such a manner, as clearly shewed he intended the 
 arguments should carry conviction to the hearts of his 
 people. His ministers, however, murmured amongst them- 
 selves ; but he desired them to speak and Rafaralahy, the 
 most powerful chief, repeated the history of the commence- 
 ment of the alliance, and the treaty of 1817, detailing every
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 237 
 
 thing favourable until he came to the breach on the part 
 of the English government. He then paused, evidently 
 incapable of expressing his sense of the injustice of what 
 followed ; and his eloquent silence had such an effect upon 
 the assembly, that it appeared for the time to neutralize 
 the impression of every good act and favourable intention 
 which the English nation had manifested towards that 
 country. Many voices were then heard speaking together, 
 and in the confusion which followed, the king observed to 
 Mr. Hastie, " You see I am inclined, but my people are 
 not. Even he who is not possessed of either a slave or a 
 dollar will be against me. I recollect hearing of the con- 
 duct of the French nation to a late king !" 
 
 Mr Hastie replied, that he was not sent to discuss the 
 good of Madagascar with a man who had neither slave nor 
 dollar; his mission was to a man who was responsible to 
 Almighty God for his conduct. " Did that great king your 
 father," asked Mr. Hastie, " consult such persons as you 
 have described, when that monarch did things never heard 
 of in this country before ? or have you, Radama, consulted 
 such persons in what you have done? I repeat again, 
 that treaty, if you now avail yourself of the opportunity 
 of ratifying and consolidating it, will be for the permanent 
 welfare of this country." 
 
 " I am very desirous, "said the king, " of this alliance, but 
 how am I to convince an ignorant people. No Englishmen 
 come to enlighten them. You propose an alliance, and do 
 not afford me the means of turning the attention of my 
 subjects to your proposals ?" 
 
 Mr. Hastie replied, that so long as he permitted the 
 slave-trade, no nation could countenance him, nor would 
 any persons capable of instructing his people settle in the 
 country, as civilized men would not be so mad as to risk
 
 238 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 that their children should become the property of others, 
 and he was not going too far in begging that the king would 
 not set up his own judgment against all the sovereigns of 
 the world, as he alone continued the inhuman traffic, and 
 by this blot upon his character prevented his intercourse 
 with more enlightened people. " Stop the slave-trade," 
 continued Mr. H., "and you will have people of every 
 nation visiting your country. The Isle of France is not 
 peopled by French and English alone ; there you will find 
 people from every quarter of the world, because our king 
 and constitution protect all equally." 
 
 A long silence ensued, after which Mr. Hastie begged 
 to state that Governor Farquhar would receive Radama's 
 free subjects for instruction, and had ordered his agent to 
 say that he would send the king some good artificers with 
 their tools ; but it must be Radama's act alone that would 
 induce clever men to settle in his country, and improve his 
 people, as the Society that sent out Mr. Jones from London 
 for the instruction of the people of Madagascar, would send 
 other persons not exclusively confined to religious views 
 and general education, but who would also teach arts and 
 trades. 
 
 The subject was at length explained to the assembly, 
 and, when done a second time, was received with unbroken 
 silence. At length, however, Rafaralahy spoke, for the pur- 
 pose of bringing forward some objections which had occurred 
 to him since the former meeting; and these being met by 
 very satisfactory statements on the part of the British agent, 
 the meeting broke up at a late hour, with evidently more 
 favourable feeling towards a renewal of the treaty. 
 
 On the day after the kabary, Mr. Hastie, following his 
 object with his indefatigable perseverance, requested an 
 audience with two of the king's ministers, whom he addressed
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 239 
 
 in the same language he had so often used to Radama, 
 earnestly entreating them to consider the welfare of their 
 country, to abandon private momentary interest, and to agree 
 to the terms proposed. 
 
 In the afternoon of this day, a vast multitude were as- 
 sembled around the palace, when Mr. Jones attended as on 
 the former occasion. The king appeared weak and fatigued, 
 probably from the unusual claims upon his attention which 
 the great point in question presented, and the anxious 
 solicitude with which he had pressed the subject upon his 
 counsellors, not only through many hours of each day, but 
 also through great part of the night He had sent round 
 to collect the principal chiefs of the districts, and even the 
 father of his mother was not forgotten in this great national 
 assembly. 
 
 In addressing Mr. Hastie, he said that he had now given 
 the subject his mature consideration ; that his people were 
 ignorant, and that nothing less than a covenant to instruct 
 them would induce him to comply with the proposed terms. 
 Mr. Hastie then stated that he was authorized to take some 
 of his subjects to the Mauritius for this purpose, and that 
 the government would send him some good artificers with 
 their tools, to facilitate the improvement of his people. 
 He said several of his people wished to visit England, and 
 requested that he might be permitted, at the expense of the 
 English government, to send people there for instruction, 
 but particularly some of his ministers, to visit the king of 
 England, and ascertain if that monarch was really inclined 
 to observe the proposed treaty. This, however, Mr. Hastie 
 refused to promise, reminding the king, that when the 
 governor, in 1817, had offered to take some of his people 
 with him to England, the offer had been refused, and that 
 now the government might not have any proper escort for such
 
 240 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 a purpose. Radama then reverted again to the instruction 
 of his people, stating with great emphasis, that nothing but 
 instruction could alleviate their present misery. He said 
 he would write to the governor on the subject, and on being 
 urged not to trifle or delay, he left the assembly, declaring 
 that he would write, and Mr. Hastie should have his letter 
 on the morrow. 
 
 Accordingly, on the following morning of October the 10th, 
 1820, the British agent received an open letter from the 
 king to his excellency Governor Farquhar, declaring that 
 he was anxious to cement the proposed alliance; but as 
 nothing but instruction could alleviate the circumstances 
 of his people, he could comply with the treaty on one con- 
 dition only, which was, that he should receive artificers, and 
 be permitted to send some of his subjects to Mauritius and 
 some to England, for instruction ; and he required that Mr. 
 Hastie should obtain the governor's sanction to this impor- 
 tant object Mr. Hastie replied to the ministers who bore the 
 letter, that he had orders to promise artificers, and to take 
 his people to the Mauritius to be instructed, but his power 
 was confined to that ; at the same time Mr. Hastie requested 
 to know how many persons the king wished to send. He 
 answered in writing, that he would send twenty, and desired 
 his ministers to inform Mr. Hastie, that if he could not agree 
 to that, he would no longer argue on the subject, as instruction 
 only could repay his country ; and the security he offered in 
 sending his subjects, would also induce those at home to 
 conform to the proclamation, and abandon the traffic. 
 
 It afterwards appeared that this measure had been pro- 
 posed to the agent as a sort of test of the sincerity of the 
 British government, of which the ministers and people still 
 entertained considerable suspicion; and it is probable that 
 Mr. Hastie, aware of their design, formed his determination
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 241 
 
 accordingly. He states in his journal, in which the whole 
 of these truly interesting transactions are recorded, that he 
 maturely weighed the matter, consulted with Mr. Jones, 
 and reflecting that the breach of faith which had taken place, 
 gave the strongest grounds for distrust on the part of the 
 king and people, that the individuals proposed to be sent 
 would be a security, and that the cause of humanity de- 
 manded some sacrifice of expense, he replied, that he would 
 agree to take six of the king's subjects, who should be 
 sent to England, and instructed in different arts. 
 
 In a subsequent interview on the same day, the king, 
 with that shrewdness which characterized his conduct 
 throughout this transaction, asked Mr. Hastie, how he came 
 to agree to offer to take six of his subjects to be sent to 
 England ; probably supposing, that as this was unauthorized, 
 it would not be fulfilled. Mr. Hastie told him plainly 
 what were the circumstances of his situation, explaining 
 the degree of confidence reposed in him by Governor 
 Farquhar, and said, that when he agreed to this act, he was 
 at the same time determined to offer a personal sacrifice 
 of his salary to pay their expenses, if the measure did not 
 meet with the approbation of government. He entreated 
 the king to believe that he did so from the best motives, and 
 again urged him to show the world that he was acting as 
 an enlightened and benevolent king, and not as a barbarous 
 chief. 
 
 This was also explained to the people ; and although they 
 still murmured, it was not difficult for the agent to perceive 
 that he was gaining ground. This night the king sat up 
 till daybreak with his counsellors, and, about eleven the 
 following morning, sent his ministers to Mr. Hastie with 
 his final determination, which was, that the treaty should 
 be ratified that day, that he would publish his former pro- 
 
 II. R
 
 242 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 clamation, and that the traffic in slaves for exportation 
 should instantly cease, if Mr. Hastie would agree to take 
 twenty of his subjects to be instructed ten to proceed to 
 England, and the other ten to remain at the Mauritius. 
 
 In describing the llth of October 1820, when the treaty 
 was publicly renewed, the indefatigable Hastie observes, 
 " The moment arrived when the welfare of millions was to 
 be decided : I agreed ! and I trust that Divine Power 
 which guides all hearts, will induce the government to 
 sanction the act. The kabary was convened, the proclama- 
 tion published, and received with transport by thousands. 
 The British flag was unfurled ; and freedom freedom from 
 the bloody stain of slave-dealing hailed as the gift of the 
 British nation. " I declare," adds this generous-hearted man, 
 " the first peal of Radama's cannon announcing the amity 
 sealed, rejoiced my heart more than the gift of thousands 
 would have done." 
 
 "Radama had now shewn himself worthy of being a 
 civilized king. Words cannot describe the joy that pre- 
 vailed in the capital, or the willing and gladsome activity 
 and diligence with which the despatches to the districts 
 were instantly forwarded. The king desired me to write 
 without delay to Tamatave, to secure a passage to the 
 Mauritius, and he sent off a courier with my letter. By 
 the same messenger he sent orders for the immediate re- 
 turn of all slaves sent dovm to the coast, and not then sold. 
 He published an edict, that if any of his subjects were 
 indebted to the slave-traders, they must without delay pay 
 them in money, as on no pretext whatever could a deviation 
 from his orders for the entire suppression of the slave-traffic 
 meet a milder punishment than death. 
 
 The king also desired that I would draw up an article to 
 the purport of what I agreed to ; and he wished at the same
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 243 
 
 time that eight boys, to be instructed in military music, 
 should be included in the agreement ; and he would have 
 copies made by Mr. Robin, and take time for an early 
 signing them, as he did not wish me to be detained more 
 than eight days." 
 
 On the 14th of October the king went in state, attended 
 by his ministers, to Mr. Hastie's residence, for the purpose 
 of ratifying the treaty, and signing the new article of pro- 
 clamation. When this business was concluded, he turned 
 to Mr. Hastie, and expressed himself as follows : " You 
 tell me, Hastie, that you are sent to pay me for the nine 
 months that I observed the treaty. The fact is, I strictly 
 observed it for twelve months ; and though many reports 
 unfavourable to the English government reached me, I was 
 obstinate in disbelieving their bad faith ; and the returning 
 of the boys I sent with you for instruction, alone convinced 
 me that I was deceived. I know that during the period 
 I speak of, many slaves, who had been previously pur- 
 chased, were exported; and to shew you that I can do a 
 generous act, here is a receipt for the money and horses 
 for the following year. What your government proposed 
 paying me, will help to defray the expense of instructing 
 the people you take with you. As to Jean Rene, pay him 
 the sum first agreed upon, six hundred dollars a year. 
 We cannot revert to the past, but I will make him well 
 acquainted with my intentions for the future. You need 
 make no comment on what I have now said. If your 
 government instruct my people, I am theirs for ever !" 
 
 Having thus concluded, the king commenced a friendly 
 conversation, giving Mr. Jones every encouragement. Mr. 
 Hastie observes, he had always entertained a favourable 
 opinion of the king, but this conduct exceeded his highest 
 expectations. 
 
 R2
 
 244 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Immediately after the proclamation was issued, it became 
 a matter of earnest desire to obtain the permission of the 
 king to furnish the children to be sent out of the country 
 for instruction, many offering premiums to effect their 
 purpose. When the boys were chosen, some of them ap- 
 plied to Mr. Has tie to take money for the purpose of 
 defraying any extra expense ; but the king put a stop to 
 their applications by saying that the children were sent for 
 instruction, and, of course, must be supplied by the British 
 government with what was necessary ; but they were not to 
 expect more, as nothing was further from his intention than 
 that any unnecessary expense should be incurred. The 
 boys themselves do not appear to have been equally 
 solicitous with their parents for the privileges offered them. 
 Two days after this, Radama informed Mr. Hastie that an 
 unexpected evil had already arisen out of the liberty his 
 subjects enjoyed by the renewal of the treaty. " A lad," 
 said the king, " who was selected for the Mauritius, in 
 perfect health yesterday, when called for this morning, said 
 he was sick, and could not proceed ; but," said the king, 
 " I soon found a remedy for his complaint I gave orders 
 that he should have fifty stripes, and be hoisted by the 
 thumbs to such height on the flag-staff, as all in the capital 
 may see the example and trust it will not be without 
 effect" 
 
 Prince Rataffe and Rafaralahy were the two chiefs ap- 
 pointed to accompany Mr. Hastie to Mauritius, and, if per- 
 mission could be obtained, they were to proceed to England ; 
 but the latter unfortunately defeated his object by asking 
 for one of his wives to accompany him ; which drew upon 
 him the king's displeasure, and was the cause of Andrian- 
 simisetra's being appointed in his stead. 
 
 On the 1 9th of October, the party being fully prepared,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 245 
 
 the king paid a visit to his friend, and almost covered him 
 with a piece of white cloth. He then accompanied him half 
 way down the hill, the road being lined with troops, and 
 took leave of him in the most friendly manner, under a 
 salute of cannon. Two companies of soldiers then escorted 
 the travellers about a mile further on their way, and, after 
 another salute, returned. 
 
 At a short distance from Zozora, a place about one day's 
 journey from Tananarive, the party was met by about one 
 hundred marmites, whose burdens convinced Mr. Hastie 
 that they were going to the capital in expectation of 
 obtaining slaves. Many of them were trusty men of the 
 chief of Tamatave, and on inquiry they reported themselves 
 to be sent by that chief. As an excuse for their journey, 
 they said they were conveying presents for the king. One 
 of them had with him a portrait of the king of France. 
 
 A few minutes after this party, the travellers observed 
 several people approaching, several of whom saluted Mr. 
 Hastie, who was at that time proceeding on foot, and in- 
 sisted on carrying him. On asking their reason for so 
 polite a proposal, they replied that the king had published 
 his proclamation prohibiting the sale of his subjects at 
 each of the weekly bazaars that it had reached them but 
 yesterday, and they were proceeding with tribute to him ; 
 " for," said they, " we no longer dread being transported 
 from our country ; and if we commit a crime that subjects 
 us to slavery, we may, by industry, redeem ourselves; and 
 as we are going to manasina the king, we must also shew 
 you what we feel." 
 
 " They carried me a short way," says Mr. Hastie, " but 
 I would not retard their journey. Most earnestly do I v, ish 
 that his excellency Governor Farquhar could be here for a 
 short period, to witness this conduct of a people who owe
 
 246 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 their security in their homes to the interest the British 
 nation, through him, has taken in the welfare of Mada- 
 gascar." 
 
 Without wishing to depreciate the honourable and gene- 
 rous conduct of the British government, or of its repre- 
 sentative at the Mauritius, it is impossible to read the 
 faithful narrative of Mr. Hastie without feeling desirous of 
 awarding to him also his full share of credit in these trans- 
 actions. 
 
 The moral character of a nation just emerging from bar- 
 barism, may be affected for generations, often for ages, by 
 the honourable, upright, and conscientious, or false, treach- 
 erous, and sordid, conduct of the agents employed by more 
 enlightened and powerful countries. We have seen, in 
 tracing out the last few years of the history of Madagascar, 
 that a breach of public faith, authorized by one individual, 
 brought a disgraceful stigma on the British name, and a 
 lasting stain upon the British character, and was the cause 
 of thousands of human beings being plunged, in the course 
 of a few months, into a state of wretchedness and slavery. 
 Well would it be for our country if this was a rare occurrence, 
 if her moral reputation had not often been foully stained in 
 the eyes of nations who are destitute of the means of moral 
 dignity which we possess ! And if we could also estimate 
 the sum of misery, vice, and pollution with which the 
 slave traffic has ever been accompanied, we should then be 
 better able to give our just tribute of gratitude and admira- 
 tion to the zealous, loyal, disinterested, and benevolent 
 exertions of the British agent in Madagascar. 
 
 After passing parties of slave-dealers, chiefly Frenchmen, 
 almost at every stage, the travellers arrived at Tamatave 
 on the 1st of November. Here they were received with a 
 clamorous welcome, and in barbarous state, by Jean Rene,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 247 
 
 who expended ten pounds of powder in announcing their 
 approach. Upwards of a hundred and fifty Mozambiques 
 were then at Tamatave on sale ; and, by the confession of 
 the chief, he had himself some time before offered the Arabs, 
 who carried on this traffic, a situation for establishing a set- 
 tlement on the coast. 
 
 In a kabary summoned by the chiefs, at which fifty-five 
 traders were present, and all the natives, including both 
 the Hovas and Arabs then in the place, Prince Ratafie 
 addressed the assembly, telling them in plain terms, that 
 their lives should be the forfeit of any deviation from the 
 king's orders, whereby they were commanded that they 
 should not, on any pretext whatsoever, sell slaves to any 
 but natives of the country, and not for exportation ; and at 
 the same time the prince made known to them, that the 
 person who should detect another violating this law, should 
 receive the slave or slaves proposed to be sold, at a pre- 
 mium, on the delivery of the criminal to the king. 
 
 Jean Rene then addressed the assembly to the same 
 effect; but the confused murmurs, which continued to 
 increase amongst the traders, threatened no very amicable 
 conclusion. He delivered his address, however, and main- 
 tained his position with more firmness than had been 
 expected from his well-known character ; and when Rataffe 
 desired that the accounts of the traders should, without 
 delay, be furnished to the chief; and promised, that the 
 king would liquidate all their debts, if not unlawfully con- 
 tracted, something like order was restored ; but the British 
 agent still felt fully convinced, that if he had gone to 
 Tamatave, unaccompanied by any persons of distinguished 
 rank in the island, all his endeavours to enforce the new 
 law would have been fruitless.
 
 248 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 On the 5th of November, Mr. Hastie set sail from 
 Tamatave for Port Louis, in Mauritius, after having re- 
 quested Jean Rene to draw up an extract from Radama's 
 proclamation, to be sent by the Arabs, then at Tamatave, 
 to their settlement on the western coast, in order that none 
 of them might plead ignorance of the law, or be unac- 
 quainted with the king's intentions ; and by this act of pre- 
 caution, he closed the long and difficult negociations, which 
 no individual, less clear-sighted, or less influenced by high 
 and honourable feeling, would have been able to bring to 
 an equally satisfactory conclusion. 
 
 If the generous and noble feelings of the British agent 
 had been roused to indignation by what he had seen and 
 heard in Madagascar, they were no less so by scenes which 
 he afterwards witnessed in Mauritius, when, with the Rev. 
 D. Griffiths, he visited some rescued slaves, whose circum- 
 stances form another illustration of the abominations of the 
 slave-trade, and of the means by which illegal importations 
 of slaves to Mauritius, by participation, connivance, or 
 neglect, was effected, until it reached the fearful extent 
 which recent parliamentary inquiries have disclosed. 
 
 A vessel was discovered, under French colours, landing 
 slaves (illegally of course) in Mauritius. An English 
 schooner chased, and attacked her, when, unable to land 
 all their cargo, and yet unwilling to leave the vessel to fall 
 into the hands of the English, the traders set her on fire, 
 and left four women alive on board, who perished in the 
 flames. The slaves had been brought from the Mozam- 
 bique shore, and, on being landed, were concealed in the 
 woods. On being discovered, they expressed themselves 
 happy in having fallen into the hands of the English. The 
 governor offered a reward of seven thousand dollars for the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 249 
 
 discovery of the parties ; but none of the principals in 
 the transaction were found. 
 
 A short time after the departure of Mr. Hastie for the 
 coast, three slave-dealers arrived at Tananarivo, bringing 
 with them no less than two hundred bearers of various 
 articles of merchandise, with which they had expected to 
 purchase slaves. The trade was, however, peremptorily and 
 finally interdicted; and so strict were the injunctions, and so 
 vigilant the care of Radama to see the treaty observed, 
 that the traders were compelled, with no little chagrin, to 
 retrace their steps to the coast, having been obliged to sell 
 their goods at half price, without effecting the object of 
 their journey to the capital. 
 
 About the same period Radama received some handsome 
 presents from both their majesties, the king of England 
 and the king of France. A portrait of Louis XVIII. was 
 presented to him by means of a French officer, who, at a 
 public dinner given on the occasion, introduced some 
 deistical opinions, and, in fact, advocated sentiments nearly 
 allied to atheism. The tenour of the conversation was 
 intended to unsettle the mind of Radama respecting the 
 treaty he had just made with England, and more parti- 
 cularly the permission and encouragement he had promised 
 to the labours of Christian Missionaries. The king and 
 his ministers defended the opposite side of the question 
 with considerable energy, and supported Mr. Jones in the 
 arguments he adduced, exclaiming loudly, " There must be 
 a God !" It is, however, in some degree uncertain whether 
 the idols might not have been meant by this expression, 
 rather than the true God, so indefinite is the meaning of 
 that word in the Malagasy language ; but in either case it 
 shews the conviction of the heathen, that there must be 
 some supreme being.
 
 250 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 The presents which Radama received from the king of 
 England afforded him great pleasure. He valued them not 
 only on account of their intrinsic worth, but as proofs of 
 friendship towards himself. He called together his family 
 and officers, and shewed to their astonishment a gold cup, 
 two gold spears, a sword, a brace of pistols, a fowling-piece, 
 &c. from his majesty George IV., exclaiming, " I am 
 the child of the king of England, and have nothing to fear, 
 now that I have such a friend as this." 
 
 Immediately after this, and in consequence of receiving 
 the presents, Radama erected in the village of Ambo- 
 hitsarohitra, distant only a few minutes' walk from the 
 capital, a high pole covered with enormous spikes, and 
 having a rope swung from the top by a hole passing through 
 it. This was intended as a mode of punishing capitally any 
 of his subjects who should be guilty of an infraction of the 
 law against the slave-trade. He at the same time sent off 
 his orders, in French and English, to Mazanga, on the 
 western coast, forbidding both Arabs and natives to carry 
 on the trade, although that part of Madagascar had not yet 
 acknowledged his sovereignty. 
 
 When the information reached Radama, in January, 
 1821, by letters from Sir Robert Farquhar, that his excel- 
 lency had agreed to all the conditions of the treaty, and 
 that every thing was finally arranged and confirmed, he 
 danced with delight; and on receiving communications 
 from his brother-in-law, Prince Rataffe, respecting his 
 reception at Mauritius, he actually shed tears of joy 
 a strong indication of the warm interest he cherished in 
 the object to which he had pledged himself, and that, in 
 honourable and noble sensibility of heart, he was not 
 inferior to the refined inhabitants of more enlightened and 
 powerful nations.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Nor was the triumph of Radama over the all-potent 
 sikidy, (the divination of Madagascar), less gratifying and 
 complete, when he learned by letters from Mr. Hastie, that 
 he was about to return from Mauritius with the equivalent. 
 From the time of Mr. Hastie's departure from Tananarive, 
 the sikidy had frequently, in fact daily, assured the king, 
 that the English would again act the same part as before, 
 and never remit the promised supplies ; but Radama, on 
 hearing from his friend that he was actually coming as he 
 had promised, evinced the most unfeigned delight, and 
 denounced the sikidy for having so repeatedly predicted 
 falsehoods. 
 
 The people from the province of Ankay, called the 
 Bezanozano, were sent off to Tamatave by the king's 
 directions to meet Mr. Hastie, and to carry up the equi- 
 valent to the capital; and on account of this service, which 
 was now appointed them as a regular duty, they were to 
 be permanently exempted from going to war. 
 
 In due time, the British agent arrived at Tamatave with 
 the articles which in the treaty for the abolition of the slave- 
 trade he had engaged, on behalf of the British government, 
 should be furnished. According to the instructions of the 
 king, they were conveyed to the capital, where Mr. Hastie 
 received the most cordial welcome from Radama, whose 
 confidence in the British government was not only com- 
 pletely restored, but his just opinion of the fidelity, enter- 
 prise, and perseverance of his long-tried friend abundantly 
 confirmed ; while he felt himself bound by this proof of the 
 integrity of the British, to exercise the utmost vigilance 
 in fulfilling his part of the engagement, preventing any 
 infraction of the treaty by the people, and encouraging 
 them to the most industrious use of the means of improve- 
 ment now secured.
 
 252 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 In the autumn of this year, Radamawas so far encouraged 
 by the improved discipline of his troops, as to turn his 
 thoughts to the further prosecution of the war with the 
 Sakalavas . For this purpose a kabary was held in Andoholo, 
 at which forty or fifty thousand persons were present. It 
 was then resolved to renew the hostilities, and that every 
 man capable of carrying arms should go to war, or pay a 
 forfeit of ten dollars. 
 
 Preparations for this purpose were made during the 
 rainy season, and early in the ensuing spring the people 
 were ready to commence the expedition. Including a thou- 
 sand disciplined troops, with slaves and attendants, the whole 
 aggregate amounted to seventy or eighty thousand ; and 
 with this formidable body the king set out in June. On the 
 twenty-third of that month, about five hundred heads of the 
 people from different districts, assembled in the court-yard of 
 the palace, bearing their shields and spears, assuring their 
 monarch of their fidelity in the approaching war, and betting 
 wagers from five dollars to a thousand the coward to pay 
 the brave. The king stood at the door of his palace, holding 
 his spear and shield, exciting the ardour of his people by 
 his actions and addresses, prompting them to bet high, and 
 promising to confer his greatest honours on the brave, and 
 to reward them with nine dollars for every head of the enemy ; 
 at the same time representing the Sakalava country as 
 abounding in cattle, where abundance of booty might be 
 obtained. 
 
 At break of day, on the 24th, cannon were fired as the 
 signal of departure. The king, acting as priest as well as 
 general, sacrificed a cock and a heifer, and offered a prayer 
 at the tomb of Andria Masina, his most renowned ancestor. 
 Then, mounting a car or chair covered with scarlet cloth, 
 decorated with ornaments, and carried by bearers, he left
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 253 
 
 the capital accompanied by the British agent, and a vast con- 
 course of people. The national idols were taken with the 
 army, and, as if they were not powerful enough to secure 
 the victory, every clan and tribe took its own, and each 
 individual his charm or ody. The sikidy was also fully 
 employed, directing the course to be taken, the water to 
 be drank, the situations for encampments, where to ford 
 or cross rivers, the plans to be adopted by the soldiers, and 
 the measure of success to be anticipated. Birds crossing 
 the path, or flying over the heads of the troops, were also 
 carefully observed, as auguring well or ill to the expedition. 
 Of this vast multitude, the people kept their own re- 
 spective clans, and every clan had its own leader. Each 
 individual also furnished himself with his own weapons, 
 whether gun, or spear and shield. The town and its vicinity 
 appeared deserted by their departure, few being left behind 
 except the women and children, the aged and infirm. 
 
 Raholatra, brother to Ramitraha, chieftain of the Sakalavas, 
 acted as guide to Radama on this occasion, though not 
 filling a place of perfect trust The two brothers had 
 quarrelled, and hence the former attached himself to the 
 Hovas in this campaign. Every precaution, however, was 
 taken to prevent his proving a traitor, and betraying those 
 who now submitted themselves to his guidance. For this 
 purpose, one hundred men accompanied him, and watched 
 all his movements. The king advanced by short stages for 
 the first few days ; an arrangement was afterwards made for 
 the dispersion of the people under their respective leaders, 
 and a place appointed for them to reassemble in one body. 
 
 The 8th of July being the day on which it was expected 
 that the king would enter the territory of the Sakalavas, all 
 the females at or near the capital, of every rank and class, 
 arose by daylight, and having formed themselves into small
 
 254 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 parties, each commenced the mirary, or war-songs, in the 
 form of prayers and benedictions for the safety and success 
 of the king and the army, accompanied by imprecations on 
 the enemy. They stood with their faces turned towards the 
 west, the direction of the Sakalava country, holding rods in 
 their hands, and which they brandished like spears, and 
 endeavouring by every kind of warlike movement to excite 
 themselves to enthusiasm. This practice was continued 
 every morning and evening, and sometimes through the 
 principal part of each day. The words of the song consisted 
 chiefly of the praises of the sovereign, such as " God is 
 gone to the west," " Conquer wherever thou goest." The 
 warriors were also supposed to be addressed, " Bravely use 
 the spear," &c. 
 
 The expedition lasted until the end of the month of 
 October. Its principal object was to search for Ramitraha 
 and his people, and to seize whatever booty could be secured. 
 In these pursuits their conduct is said rather to have re- 
 sembled the ravening of wolves than the deliberate attack 
 of warriors. If they could seize cattle, or surprise a few 
 defenceless people, they rushed upon them with fury. In 
 the moment of danger, no one took thought for his neigh- 
 bour, or cared for maintaining his post of honour. Each 
 one's motto seemed to be, to take care of himself, seizing 
 whatever booty could be obtained, or effecting his escape 
 whenever danger threatened. 
 
 Fever, and the want of provisions, proved dreadfully 
 destructive to the troops in this expedition. It was calcu- 
 lated that not fewer than twenty-five or thirty thousand 
 perished in the campaign, and most of these from hunger. 
 The stock of provisions carried from Imerina was consumed, 
 and no supplies could be obtained. Even Radama himself, 
 and the British agent, had a mere handful of rice, and a
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 255 
 
 few birds which they shot, during the space of eight days. 
 The people died on the road, unable to sustain the compli- 
 cated evils arising out of the heat of the climate, the 
 destructive fever, and the dearth of sustenance. So great 
 were the losses sustained, that it became a general obser- 
 vation " The Ambaniandro are exhausted ; clean dried up. 
 Of the people there are no more !" Every village, every 
 family, had cause to share in the general lamentation ; all had 
 to mourn some deceased friend or relation ; and, for months 
 afterwards, not a day transpired without the firing of mus- 
 ketry in some part of the capital, as an indication of the 
 arrival of the corpse of one who had fallen in the war. In 
 many instances the bones only were brought, the flesh hav- 
 ing been all carefully scraped off on the spot where the 
 body was found. 
 
 At the capital of Ramitraha, a place called Mananarivo, 
 fifteen miles from the Mozambique channel, Mr. Hastie 
 found one of the idols belonging to that chieftain. The 
 Hovas were delighted; for having got possession of the 
 object worshipped, they were confident they should soon 
 find the worshippers. " The Sakalavas," said they, " aban- 
 don their gods : their gods will abandon them." In this, 
 however, they were mistaken ; for the caverns and forests 
 in which the enemy were concealed, proved a better protec- 
 tion than their gods. Of slaves and cattle, however, the 
 Hovas took vast numbers, as well as of free people, who 
 were then sold into slavery, and with these they returned 
 to Tananarive. In consequence of the sickness of the 
 people, it was found impossible to convey two pieces of 
 cannon, which had been taken, to the capital, they were, 
 therefore, buried near the banks of the great river Mania, 
 and afterwards brought up by a party under the command 
 of Ramanetaka.
 
 256 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 On the king's return with the people, they rested a few 
 miles west of Tananarivo. There Radama and all his fol- 
 lowers bathed, as a religious ablution on returning from the 
 war; after which the king proceeded in pomp to Tanana- 
 rivo, and alighted on the holy stone at Andohalo. The 
 idols were then brought to bless him ; and a bullock brought 
 to secure benedictions on the people, and indemnify and 
 purify them from all blame. The king recapitulated, briefly, 
 the events of the expedition; and praised those who had 
 been left in charge of affairs at home, for their fidelity and 
 attention; nor were the females permitted to go unre- 
 warded with thanks, for able performances in singing the 
 war-songs, and thereby contributing, as was supposed, to 
 whatever measure of success had attended the expedition.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 257 
 
 CHAP. X. 
 
 Honours conferred on the officers who had distinguished themselves in the 
 war Public assembly for augmenting the army Numbers engaged as 
 regular troops Military review Prayer of Radama on behalf of the 
 army Harangue of the king Establishment of the first school at the 
 capital by Mr. Jones Arrival of Mr. Griffiths Friendly reception of the 
 British agent, missionary, and artisans, by the king Encouragement 
 afforded by Radama to the Missionaries Arrival of European females at 
 the capital First specimens of needle- work done by the scholars pre- 
 sented to the king First Protestant baptism in Tananarive Enlarged 
 mission-buildings Views of the people in reference to the instruction 
 of the children Visit of Prince Rataffe to England Letter from Ra- 
 dama to the directors of the London Missionary Society Return of the 
 Prince to Madagascar accompanied by missionary artisans Arrival of the 
 party at Tamatave Journey to Tananarive) Friendly attention of the 
 king Establishment of a settlement at Foule Point Examination of 
 the schools Public festival Military expedition against the Sakalavas 
 Triumphant return of Radama Departure of the Sakalava nobles for 
 the capital. 
 
 IN the course of the following December, a general kabary 
 was summoned, to determine what honours and rewards 
 should be conferred on those who had signalised them- 
 selves in the late war. The regiment disciplined on the 
 English system obtained the highest honours, as having 
 displayed the greatest courage, and proved the most effi- 
 cient and successful 
 
 Eloquent speeches were made by the judges and the 
 chiefs of districts, recounting the magnanimous acts they 
 had formerly achieved, and declaring how faithfully they 
 were devoted to their sovereign. 
 
 II. S
 
 258 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Radama then rose, and related his origin, his descent 
 from the line of former sovereigns, and his incontestable 
 right to the kingdom ; made known his intentions in regard 
 to a future campaign, and assured them he wished not to 
 take the people in a body to the war any more ; that the 
 last expedition had been a lesson on that subject; that 
 henceforth soldiers only should go out to subdue the enemy, 
 to quell disturbances, to subject the island to his govern- 
 ment, to protect the innocent, and to secure peace and 
 tranquillity in the empire. " And for these reasons," said 
 Radama, "it is necessary that the army should be aug- 
 mented. As to the number requisite, and the quota of 
 men each district should furnish, that I leave you to deli- 
 berate upon ; at the same time, those who are not selected 
 for soldiers, but who remain at home, must pay a tax to- 
 wards the support of those who go to the war." 
 
 This address appeared to be cordially welcomed, and 
 was loudly applauded. The king then requested that the 
 men present who were willing to volunteer themselves for 
 the service, should stand up, and form a separate body from 
 the crowd. A great number instantly arose, and exclaimed, 
 " We are at your will and pleasure, and deem it an honour 
 to serve in the army." 
 
 The officers of the Voromahery regiment were then sent, 
 to arrange them in companies of fifty, and to ascertain the 
 whole number. About thirty thousand persons were pre- 
 sent at this kabary. 
 
 In the course of a few days the king reported, that thir- 
 teen thousand men had volunteered to serve in the army. 
 By the month of March they had attained a respect- 
 able proficiency in their exercises; and on the 25th a 
 general kabary was summoned, to be held at a place near 
 Ambohimanga, about thirteen miles from the capital. To
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 259 
 
 this place the king went, attended by his body-guard and 
 singing-women. Immense crowds accompanied him. Never 
 had the people witnessed so magnificent and imposing a 
 spectacle. The king sent horses for the Missionaries, stat- 
 ing that he wished them to be present ; and scarcely was 
 an individual left in the capital. At the place of rendez- 
 vous, a wide plain, well adapted for the purpose, the troops 
 already drawn up, formed three sides of a square, and the 
 fourth was completed by the addition of two battalions, 
 which presently marched in, accompanying the king from a 
 neighbouring elevation. Having passed the whole in review, 
 the king mounted a stage prepared for his reception, where, 
 instead o| the military dress he had been wearing, he put 
 on his usual kabary costume a dress that was partly na- 
 tive, partly European, and partly Arab. 
 
 After various military evolutions had been performed, 
 and several rounds of musketry fired, the troops were drawn 
 up into one close body, for the convenience of hearing the 
 king's speech. He first ordered them to unfix their 
 bayonets, while he offered a prayer; when, having taken 
 hold of the idol, he returned thanks for past favours, and 
 supplicated a blessing on his army and his subjects. This 
 ended, the bayonets were again fixed, and Radama delivered 
 a long and eloquent speech, in the course of which he was 
 frequently cheered by the vast assembly, which amounted 
 altogether to sixty or seventy thousand people. This 
 speech embraced a variety of topics: his descent from 
 Ralambo and Andria-masina-valona ; the powerful kings 
 who had preceded him, whose names he mentioned in con- 
 nexion with their heroic actions and the weapons they had 
 used; his father's character and virtues; and the bravery 
 of their fathers, and of many of those then present, whose 
 scars, still visible, afforded infallible evidence of their cou- 
 
 s2
 
 260 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 rage and fidelity. His mother's name and his own, with 
 his right to the throne by birth, and by the will and desig- 
 nation of his father, were then described at length. After 
 which he eulogized his troops in the most flattering terms, 
 extolling their bravery and their loyalty, and commending 
 the admirable manner in which they had gone through the 
 exercises of the day. " You," said the king, " have been 
 instructed, and have become superior to your forefathers ; 
 there is not a nation that you cannot conquer, not a power 
 that you cannot subdue, not a town that you cannot enter ; 
 all that is essential now, is, a concentration of your forces, 
 steady union, and co-operation. You remember the words 
 of my father : ' Radama,' said he, ' you see the whole land 
 is yours, from north to south, and from east to west Our 
 people are richer and happier than those of any other part 
 of the island. It is your honour to be their king, and their 
 happiness to be your subjects. Rest not until you have 
 conquered and gained the whole island.' To effect this," 
 continued Radama, " I have done the best I could up to 
 this day. I have been convinced of the superiority of dis- 
 ciplined troops. Thirteen thousand have volunteered into 
 the army ; and by an alliance with one of the most enlight- 
 ened nations, the English, I shall be able to furnish you 
 with clothes, arms, and ammunition. I now leave you to 
 consider and determine what shall be the punishment 
 inflicted upon cowards and deserters ; and if every officer 
 and every soldier will do his duty, there is no difficulty to 
 be apprehended there is no danger to be feared." 
 
 The generals of Voromahery and of the Tsirondahy then 
 rose in succession, and delivered their sentiments in speeches 
 characterised by native eloquence and loyalty, speaking 
 in the name of all the officers and soldiers, making the 
 most solemn declarations of fidelity to their sovereign. The
 
 HISTORY .OF MADAGASCAR. 261 
 
 troops in one unanimous voice loudly supported them, 
 assuring the king of their devotedness and attachment. 
 " With regard," said they, " to the negligent in the dis- 
 charge of duty to those who act a cowardly part those 
 who run away in an engagement, let the king do as he 
 pleases with them give them the tangena shoot them 
 spear them behead them starve them, and give their 
 bodies to be devoured by dogs ; or let there be a pile of 
 fagots prepared, and let them be burned, and then let the 
 winds scatter their ashes to the ends of the earth." 
 
 He thanked the people for their loyalty, their oaths, and 
 their promises. " But with regard to cowards and de- 
 serters," said he, " let there be no defined punishment. 
 Those who are brave and faithful shall be distinguished by 
 my commendation, and raised to honour." 
 
 The whole body of officers and men, however, with a 
 determined voice, fixed upon burning as the military 
 punishment for desertion and cowardice ; this circumstance 
 being at the same time agreed upon, that the crime of an 
 individual should neither affect his family nor property. 
 
 The army then presented their hasina to the king, on the 
 formation of the new law. The old chieftains also came 
 forward and presented theirs, pronouncing benedictions on 
 the sovereign, and expressing a hope that their children 
 might become braver than they had ever been. 
 
 The king then left the stage, and retired to a tent pre- 
 pared for him on the plain, where he invited his friends to 
 dine with him, on which occasion he appeared to enjoy an 
 extraordinary flow of cheerfulness and good spirits. Nor 
 was his cheerfulness of that description, which might not, 
 in some measure, be shared by those whose views were in 
 many respects essentially different from his own, but who 
 could still regard the circumstances of the day as affording
 
 262 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 some security for the final suppression of the slave-traffic, 
 and the ultimate annihilation of petty wars and devastations, 
 by the union of the whole island under the government of 
 one sovereign a measure which, at that time, appeared 
 ultimately connected with the civilization and improve- 
 ment of the country. It was then not even imagined to 
 what extent the power which the disciplined army of the 
 Hovas would desolate the country, and destroy the inha- 
 bitants of other provinces of the island. 
 
 It has more than once been stated, that Radama received 
 and treated Mr. Jones the Missionary with marked atten- 
 tion and respect ; but it was not until after the delivery of 
 the proclamation, and the final settlement of the treaty, that 
 any distinct intimation of the king's wishes, respecting the 
 continuance of Mr. Jones at the capital, was given. 
 
 A brief statement of the effects of the London Mis- 
 sionary Society's operations in the South Sea islands had 
 been drawn up in French, and presented to Radama soon 
 after Mr. Hastie's arrival, and it is more than probable that 
 these statements had influenced the mind of the king, in- 
 ducing him to avail himself of the offer of similar advantages 
 for his own people. 
 
 No sooner was the British flag hoisted at the capital, on 
 the memorable occasion of the treaty being ratified, than 
 Radama sent a message to Mr. Jones, encouraging him to 
 come and settle at the capital, promising countenance and 
 protection to any other Missionaries who might arrive. 
 Mr. Jones wrote to the king to ask if the wives and families 
 of Missionaries might also come, and be assured of pro- 
 tection ; to which his majesty immediately gave a satis- 
 factory reply. 
 
 On the 8th of December, 1820, the operations of the 
 Missionaries were commenced in the capital ; Mr. Jones
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 263 
 
 on that day beginning a school with three children. The 
 next day the number was increased, and subsequently more 
 were added. An appropriate residence being required, 
 lladama laid the foundation of a new house for Mr. Jones, 
 and sprinkled it, according to the usage of the country, with 
 sacred water. The people were astonished to find the king 
 performing this act for a stranger and a white man, it 
 having been the practice for him to restrict the ceremony 
 to members of his own family. His object, however, was 
 to give a public testimony of his respect for the Missionary, 
 and thus to obviate the prejudices and conciliate the esteem 
 of the natives, and to facilitate his labours among them and 
 their children. 
 
 While Mr. Jones was attending to the improvement of 
 his pupils, whose quickness and attention afforded the 
 most satisfactory evidence of their capabilities, his future 
 companion in the Missionary labour, the Rev. David Grif- 
 fiths, who, having been sent to his assistance, had arrived at 
 Mauritius, was availing himself of every means that island 
 afforded for acquiring the Malagasy language. His excel- 
 lency Governor Farquhar had expressed his satisfaction in 
 finding the Mission about to be reinforced, and recom- 
 mended Mr. Griffiths to await the good season before em- 
 barking for Tamatave in company with Mr. Hastie, who 
 kindly invited him to his house, where he had the oppor- 
 tunity of increasing his knowledge of the language by 
 constant association with some native youths. 
 
 About this period, a prince of the island of Johanna, with 
 his suite, visited Mauritius, and was hospitably entertained 
 by the British government, the particular charge of the 
 visitors devolving upon Mr. Hastie. By this means, Mr. 
 Griffiths had opportunities of meeting them frequently, and 
 conversing with them respecting the language, manners,
 
 264 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 and religion, of the Comoro Islands, with a view to the 
 establishment of a Christian mission among them. 
 
 The object of this prince in visiting Mauritius, was to 
 solicit the interference of the English, to protect them 
 against the attacks of the Malagasy, who, from the north- 
 west of the island, had long been in the habit of making an 
 annual descent on the Comoro islands, for the purpose of 
 plundering the country, and of seizing the inhabitants, whom 
 they afterwards sold into slavery. The humanity of Sir R. 
 Farquhar, and his correct views of what the welfare of Mada- 
 gascar required, had already led him to make some stipula- 
 tions on this subject in the treaty with Radama, though, in 
 reality, the province of which Radama was chieftain had 
 no connexion with the marauding parties, neither taking 
 part in, nor sharing any advantage from them. 
 
 During the month of April, 1821, Mr. Griffiths sailed 
 from Port Louis, accompanied by Mr. Hastie and some 
 European artificers. About the middle of May they arrived 
 at Tamatave, and commenced their journey to the capital. 
 Various messages and letters from Radama met the British 
 agent on his journey towards Imerina, all conveying the 
 same assurances of friendly welcome. On reaching Amba- 
 tomanga, they were met by a deputation, consisting of 
 Mr. Brady and a Malagasy officer, accompanied by Mr. 
 Jones. By them it was stated, that although there was a 
 general mourning at the capital on account of the death of 
 the king's grandfather, this would not prevent their being 
 immediately received by Radama ; nor were they to wait 
 for the arrival of a good day, as the king was desirous of 
 seeing Mr. Hastie, and the strangers with him, without 
 delay. 
 
 On the following morning, after a fatiguing journey of 
 fifteen days, the party entered Tananarive, the usual
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 265 
 
 honours being paid to the British agent, accompanied by 
 the most respectful attention to the rest of the party. 
 The king, splendidly dressed in an Arab uniform, received 
 them on the balcony of the palace. They then presented 
 the usual hasina, and afterwards partook of a dinner, 
 which Radama had ordered to be prepared for them and 
 other guests. 
 
 Mr. Griffiths remained with Mr. Jones in the house 
 newly erected for him by order of the king. The pupils in 
 the mission-school were then twenty-two in number ; one- 
 third of whom were females. They had all been selected 
 from the king's family and favourites, and from the nobility. 
 Among them was Rakatobe, son of Rataffe, then six years 
 of age, and four young princesses. Some of these were 
 already able to read in the bible, and had made considerable 
 progress in other branches of education. The king, who 
 was particularly pleased with their singing, used frequently 
 to enter the school while they were thus employed, and 
 would sometimes give out the line with which they were to 
 commence. He was extremely desirous that these scholars 
 should be well instructed, and that the first establishment 
 of the kind in the capital should be called the Royal 
 School. 
 
 After mature deliberation, it was agreed, that, with the 
 consent of Radama, Mr. Jones should continue to have the 
 care of the school already commenced, consisting of the 
 children of the nobles ; and that Mr. Griffiths should begin 
 another for the children of the common people. Mr. Jones, 
 however, being on the point of returning to Mauritius for 
 a short time, it was agreed that his colleague should under- 
 take the charge of the existing school until his return. 
 
 It could scarcely be expected that in so early a stage of
 
 266 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the Mission, the mind of Radama would be fully impressed 
 with the importance or expediency of extending the advan- 
 tage of education amongst his people generally, although a 
 love of superiority, and a desire to encourage the pride of 
 rank, might induce him to seek the instruction of the 
 members of his own family, and those of his immediate 
 associates. It was, however, extremely important to ascer- 
 tain what were his views on this subject, before any 
 measures were adopted for the formation of a school 
 upon a wider scale. Happily the difficulties which had 
 been apprehended disappeared as soon as the subject was 
 explained to the king, who expressed his unqualified ap- 
 probation of the whole arrangement, proposing, that when 
 Mrs. Griffiths arrived, the girls should be instructed in 
 needle-work and other useful attainments, and giving his 
 cordial sanction for the Missionaries to do whatever they 
 could in the general instruction of his people. 
 
 The same friendly feeling had been evinced by the king 
 on the occasion of Mr. Hastie's delivering to him the letter 
 of Governor Farquhar, in which Mr. Griffiths was recom- 
 mended to his favourable notice. He expressed himself 
 much pleased with the letter, and concluded by saying, that 
 with regard to his excellency's request on behalf of the 
 Missionaries, " he would be a father to them all" This 
 favourable opportunity was embraced by Mr. Hastie, to 
 impress upon the mind of Radama the value of education 
 to his country, as well as to give to him correct views of 
 the precise nature and objects of the Society's mission to 
 Madagascar; with the whole of which his majesty appeared 
 pleased. 
 
 Mr. Griffiths was for some time prevented from attending 
 to the duties of the school, by an attack of Malagasy fever,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 267 
 
 during which the knowledge Mr. Hastie had obtained of 
 the best mode of treating the disease, proved of the greatest 
 benefit. No sooner was he restored to comparative health, 
 than Mr. Jones departed for the Isle of France, leaving his 
 colleague in charge of his pupils, some of whom, though 
 members of the royal family, continued to live in his house, 
 as they had done with Mr. Jones, by which means they had 
 the benefit of obtaining some knowledge of European man- 
 ners, while the Missionary profited by the opportunity of 
 improving himself in the native language. 
 
 In the month of August, Mr. Griffiths set out for Tama- 
 tave for the purpose of conducting his wife to the capital, 
 and on this occasion he received the most convincing proofs 
 of the kindness of the royal family towards him. One of the 
 king's sisters sent her slaves to carry provisions, and several 
 of the scholars accompanied them some miles on the way. 
 
 Previous to leaving home, he had addressed a letter to 
 the king, begging permission to go down to Tamatave for 
 his family ; and the reply of Radama was as characteristic 
 as it was satisfactory. " He came hither," said he, " of his 
 own accord ; and he is at full liberty to go and come when 
 he pleases." 
 
 The king was then about to leave the capital for the pur- 
 pose of making war upon the Sakalavas ; and as he com- 
 menced his campaign before Mr. Griffiths set out, the 
 latter left a letter to be presented to him on his return, in 
 which he explained to his majesty, at some length, the object 
 of the Society's mission to Madagascar, acknowledging in 
 grateful terms his attentions and kindness, strongly recom- 
 mending him to encourage education among his people, and 
 soliciting him to provide, on the return of the Missionaries 
 from Tamatave, houses for their accommodation, and scholars 
 for their instruction. To this letter, Radama sent a most
 
 268 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 satisfactory reply, promising, as far as was practicable, to 
 meet the wishes of the writer. 
 
 On the first of October, the party from Mauritius con- 
 sisting of Mr. and Mrs. Jones, and Mr. and Mrs. Griffiths 
 and child, Mr. Barnsley assistant agent, and Mr. Carvaille, 
 commenced their journey to the capital. While passing 
 through the forest of Alamazaotra, they received presents of 
 provisions from his majesty, and letters both from his majesty 
 and Mr. Hastie, urging all possible speed, as the good season 
 was then nearly over, and conveying fresh assurances that 
 all which had been promised would be freely and fully 
 granted to the Missionaries. 
 
 They reached the capital on the 16th of October. Mr. 
 Hastie came down the hill to meet them, bearing a letter 
 of congratulation from Radama. Twelve of his majesty's 
 female attendants were also sent with refreshments. They 
 were dressed in their native white robes, and profusely 
 decorated with beads and trinkets. The appearance of a 
 European child, and two females of the same complexion, 
 attracted particular attention, being the first ever seen 
 in the capital. On ascending the hill, Mr. Hastie took 
 charge of the infant, observing with much good humour, 
 " I shall take the first white child into the capital of 
 Madagascar." He then conducted the party towards the 
 palace amidst crowds of spectators, and the noisy shouts of 
 the bearers, who took this method of announcing their joyful 
 return home. On entering the court-yard, they were wel- 
 comed by his majesty, his mother, and one of his sisters; 
 and, after presenting the usual hasina to the king, the party 
 returned to partake of the hospitality to Mr. Hastie. 
 
 The next day the king, accompanied by the British 
 agent, fixed upon the piece of ground he intended to grant 
 as the site of a house for Mr. Griffiths ; and no sooner
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 269 
 
 were these arrangements made, than the people began to 
 level the ground and prepare for the foundation of the 
 building. 
 
 On the 23d of October, Mr. Griffiths commenced his 
 school with eleven boys and four girls, selected from some 
 of the principal families in the town. All manifested an 
 extreme eagerness for their parents to give them clothing 
 similar to that worn by the Europeans. The boys brought 
 cloth to be made into jackets and trousers the girls, various 
 kinds of cottons and stuffs for frocks, requesting the aid of 
 the wives of the Missionaries in preparing them. It was 
 curious to observe, on this occasion, the perpetual conflict 
 which exists in the mind of the Malagasy, between his 
 fondness for imitating what is novel, and his veneration for 
 the " fanaondrazana," or custom of his ancestors. Most 
 usual the latter prevails, except where the party possesses 
 considerable influence and independence. 
 
 In the end of October, Mr. Jones, although suffering a 
 relapse of the Malagasy fever, re-opened his school ; and 
 the king having expressed a wish to be present on the 
 occasion, he was informed of the time at which it would 
 take place. 
 
 Having taken his seat, he listened attentively while the 
 children repeated what they had learned, and expressed 
 himself gratified with the progress they had made, especially 
 with their not having forgotten, during the absence of the 
 Missionaries, what they had learned before. 
 
 It deserves to be recorded to the honour of the British 
 government, that the expenses of the Missionaries, incurred 
 in travelling from the Mauritius to the capital of Mada- 
 gascar, were defrayed by order of Sir Robert Farquhar. On 
 this, as well as on many other accounts, the Missionaries 
 immediately concerned, but the Society at large, will long
 
 270 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 cherish a grateful esteem for the zealous and enlightened 
 friendship which Madagascar always found in the governor 
 of Mauritius. By a letter from Sir Robert Farquhar to 
 Mr. Jones, dated September 20th, 1821 ; after expressing 
 his friendly wishes for the prosperity of the Mission, he 
 authorized Mr. Jones to employ thirty dollars per month in 
 support of the schools, which sum the government was to 
 furnish yearly for the same purpose, leaving the specific 
 approbation of the sum to the Missionaries. 
 
 A custom has prevailed from time immemorial in Mada- 
 gascar, of presenting to the sovereign the first-fruits of the 
 ground, and the first specimens of new productions or 
 new manufactures, in short, of whatever is new of every 
 description. In accordance with this custom, Mrs. Griffiths 
 presented to the king, in December 1821, a specimen of the 
 first-fruits of needle-work in Madagascar, the work of her 
 pupils. The king, who was highly pleased, sent to thank her 
 for teaching the girls, and presented each of them with a small 
 piece of money. On various occasions the king expressed 
 the interest he felt in their object; and by frequently 
 visiting the Missionaries, endeavoured to convince them of 
 his earnest wish to aid and encourage them in their work. 
 
 Christian baptism was administered by Protestants, for 
 the first time in Madagascar, on New Year's day 1822, 
 when Mr. Griffiths' infant, born in Mauritius, was dedicated 
 to God in that ordinance by the Rev. D. Jones. A small 
 congregation was formed on the occasion by the children of 
 the two schools, a part of the royal family, Ralala the chief 
 judge, and the French artisans from Mauritius. The king 
 had been invited, but, being then at his country residence, 
 forgot the precise time ; for which, on the following day, 
 he expressed his regret. The greatest order and regularity 
 was manifested by all who attended, in whose minds a
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 271 
 
 service so novel appeared to awaken considerable interest; 
 and this in return excited a corresponding interest in the 
 members of the Mission. The sight of sixty heathen chil- 
 dren, who a few months before were living without whole- 
 some restraint, scarcely clothed, and having " no one to 
 care for their souls," now assembled at the celebration of a 
 Christian ordinance, habited in white European dresses, 
 manifesting great decorum in their manners, and har- 
 moniously uniting in the singing, afforded much gratifica- 
 tion, and awakened the cheering hope that the period might 
 not be far distant, when these youths should themselves 
 profess their faith in Christ, and, by receiving the rite of 
 baptism, declare themselves his disciples. 
 
 The nature of the baptismal service was briefly explained 
 by Mr. Jones in the native language, and, for the sake of 
 the French artisans, in their language also. 
 
 By the middle of January, the number of scholars having 
 increased to thirty-eight, the house in which they met was 
 found to be muoh too small, and in other respects extremely 
 inconvenient. It was the king's mother's depot for rice, 
 mats, cooking utensils, dishes, &c., and wherever these are 
 placed in store in any part of Madagascar, rats and mice 
 are found to be extremely annoying. A room not more 
 than twenty feet square, serving, by means of a few divisions, 
 for dining-room, sleeping-room, and school-room, was 
 evidently better adapted for a mere experiment than for a 
 permanent abode. The roof being one of old-fashioned 
 structure, immensely high at the ridge, was shaken by 
 every breeze, and threatened to fall upon the heads of 
 those below. Flooring was a luxury unknown, beyond a 
 few coarse mats spread upon the floor, which became 
 extremely damp in the wet season, and of course required 
 constant care. The impossibility of doing much to extend
 
 272 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the benefits of education in so confined a space, and the 
 erection of the house which had been commenced for Mr. 
 Griffiths soon after his arrival, having long since been dis- 
 continued, he was induced to write to the king, thanking 
 him for the attention already shown, assuring him that the 
 Missionaries came to his country not to walk about in 
 idleness, but to teach his people to be good and happy ; 
 and that with the wish of doing more in the way of instruc- 
 tion, he Mr. G. took the liberty of informing his majesty 
 that nothing effective towards the erection of a school-house 
 had yet been done, although he had been at the capital nearly 
 three months. 
 
 To this the king replied, 
 
 " Saith Radama, 
 
 " Live long, my friend ; be not troubled. . will build you such 
 a house as you wish, if my people can build it ; but if you wish to 
 have a house built on the same plan or similar to those at Mauritius, 
 who can build it? If you can find a man to build it, I will furnish 
 the wood. " Saith your good friend, 
 
 "RADAMA MANJAKA." 
 
 A plan of building was accordingly submitted to his 
 majesty for approval ; and a suitable spot of ground having 
 been pointed out, the king was requested to direct that the 
 building might be commenced without delay. His majesty 
 replied, that he would give the ground, send the wood, and 
 provide twelve workmen. On the 7th of February the 
 building was commenced ; and as soon as timber was again 
 wanted, the king sent to the forest for it, giving five bul- 
 locks to the carpenters to divide amongst themselves, by 
 way of encouragement. 
 
 It was not to be expected, however, that, even with the 
 royal sanction, all the proceedings of the Missionaries should
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 273 
 
 be so far understood as to secure the approbation of the 
 people at large; and about a month before this time, a 
 curious misapprehension had taken place. The Mission- 
 aries, seeing no sufficient reason why a season for holidays 
 should not be allowed in Madagascar as well as in England, 
 and probably feeling the want of a little relaxation for 
 themselves as well as their scholars, permitted the chil- 
 dren to absent themselves for a few days from the schools. 
 On the 30th of December, however, a kabary of the judges 
 and people was held on the subject of the white people 
 withholding instruction from their children; and without 
 having first investigated the matter, or having suspected 
 that there could be any reason in the case, they commenced 
 a virulent and abusive attack upon the Missionaries, calling 
 them owls, pigs, cats, dogs, and other equally opprobrious 
 names. The kabary decided upon carrying the weighty 
 affair to the king, and seeking the royal redress for their 
 grievances. The king wrote to the Missionaries, asking why 
 the children were not taught as usual ; and stating, that if 
 the scholars had behaved ill, they should be corrected, even 
 though belonging to his own family. " They are," said the 
 king, " yours, while they are under your care ; and if they 
 commit any great offence, let me know it, and I will see it 
 arranged." 
 
 The whole affair was of course fully explained to the 
 king ; who replied, " It is all well and good :" and the affair 
 terminated, 
 
 There is no doubt but the return of the Prince RatafFe 
 from England about this time, tended very much to confirm 
 the favourable disposition already manifested by Radama 
 towards the Missionaries. On the final conclusion of the 
 agreement for the suppression of slave-dealing in Mada- 
 gascar, this amiable prince had been appointed to visit 
 
 II. T
 
 274 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 England, for which country he sailed about the close of the 
 year, after having experienced a most friendly reception from 
 the governor at Mauritius. He was in the British metropolis 
 during the anniversary meetings of the London Missionary 
 Society, in May, 1821, when he attended the public meeting 
 in Queen-street Chapel, accompanied by four of the youths 
 who had been sent to this country for instruction. An 
 address was delivered to him by the chairman, in French ; 
 and he was informed by the Rev. Rowland Hill, of the 
 grateful feelings excited in the meeting by his visit ; which, 
 with the answer of the prince, was explained by his inter- 
 preter. The vast assembly present was highly gratified by 
 the spectacle ; to the agreeable effect of which, the benign 
 aspect of the noble stranger greatly contributed. A few 
 days before, the prince had been presented to his majesty 
 at the drawing-room ; and having accomplished the object 
 of his visit, he returned to Mauritius. 
 
 The prince was the bearer of the following letter from 
 Radama, king of Madagascar, to the London Missionary 
 Society : 
 
 "GENTLEMEN, 
 
 " When the treaty was concluded between me and Governor 
 Farquhar, which had for its object the cessation of the exporta- 
 tion of slaves from the island of Madagascar, the Missionary, 
 Mr. David Jones, accompanied the commissioners from the British 
 government, and arrived at Tananarive, the capital of my kingdom, 
 with the intention of paying me a visit to solicit from me leave to 
 settle, with other Missionaries, in my dominions. Having informed 
 myself of his profession and mission, I acquiesced with much plea- 
 sure in his request. 
 
 " Mr. Jones, your Missionary, having satisfied me that those sent 
 out by your Society have no other object than to enlighten the 
 people by persuasion and conviction, and to discover to them the 
 means of becoming happy, by evangelizing and civilizing them,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 275 
 
 after the manner of European nations, and this not by force, con- 
 trary to the light of their understandings : 
 
 " Therefore, gentlemen, I request you to send me, if convenient, 
 as many Missionaries as you may deem proper, together with their 
 families, if they desire it ; provided you send skilful artisans to make 
 my people workmen, as well as good Christians. 
 
 " I avail myself, gentlemen, of this opportunity, to promise all 
 the protection, the safety, the respect, and the tranquillity which 
 Missionaries may require from my subjects. 
 
 " The Missionaries who are particularly required at present, are 
 persons who are able to instruct my people in the Christian reli- 
 gion, and in various trades, such as weaving, carpentering, &c. 
 
 " I shall expect, gentlemen, from you, a satisfactory answer, by 
 an early opportunity. 
 
 " Accept, gentlemen, the assurances of my esteem and affection. 
 (Signed) " RADAMA MANJAKA." 
 
 " Tananarive, Oct. 29, 1820." 
 
 The youths sent over to England for education, were 
 very cordially received by His Majesty's government, and 
 were, with the exception of two who were sent to some of 
 the establishments of government, to learn the art of making 
 gunpowder, &c., confided to the care of the directors of 
 the London Missionary Society, by whom they were placed 
 under kind and attentive instructors; and thus every 
 possible attention was paid to the preservation of their 
 health, the formation of their characters, and the accomplish- 
 ment of the great object for which they had been sent to 
 this country. 
 
 Influenced by the favourable views of Radama and the 
 representations of Mr. Jones, the Missionary at the capital, 
 another Missionary and four artisans were appointed to 
 Madagascar; and when Prince Ratafle returned, he was 
 accompanied by this reinforcement, which consisted of the 
 Rev. J. Jeffreys and his wife. Messrs. Brooks, Chick, Can- 
 ham, and Rowlands. 
 
 T2
 
 276 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 On reaching Mauritius, the members of the Mission were 
 advised to await there the return of the good season for 
 commencing their labours in Madagascar, but the prince 
 set out immediately for his native land. The news of his 
 arrival at Tamatave reached the capital in January, 1822; 
 and such was the delight with which the intelligence was 
 received by Radama, that he ordered the guns to be fired, 
 and sent for the Missionaries to his palace, in order that they 
 might share and witness his joy. When it was known that 
 the prince had reached the foot of the hill on his approach 
 to the capital, the king again wrote to Messrs. Jones and 
 Griffiths, to meet him, and his brother-in-law, the prince. 
 Two battalions were then drawn up in the court-yard, and 
 a salute of cannon fired. Radama, waiving the usual forms 
 of ceremony, and impatient to meet Rataffe, left the balcony 
 at the door of his palace, and went forward to the front 
 gate, saying, " I cannot stay any longer here ; I must have 
 a sight of him." Rataffe soon entered, dressed in English 
 uniform; when the king shook hands with him, and expressed 
 his joy on his return, the soldiers presenting arms, and 
 the people their congratulations. Then taking him by 
 the hand, the king led him into the palace, where he 
 questioned him with great earnestness respecting England, 
 his reception there, and the youths left behind for 
 instruction. 
 
 The companions of his voyage, whom the prince had left 
 behind at Mauritius, were so fortunate as to be joined at 
 that island by Mr. Hastie, who rendered the most valuable 
 assistance to them on their journey to the capital, and in 
 their future intercourse with the king. 
 
 On the 6th of May, 1822, the party disembarked at 
 Tamatave, where the British agent received from Jean 
 Rene the most cheering accounts of his own prosperity, as
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 277 
 
 well as of the general progress of civilisation, under the 
 instructions of the governor. 
 
 Soon after his arrival, Mr. Hastie received a letter of 
 welcome from Radama, sent by one of his officers, who 
 informed him that all the chiefs and principal people of the 
 low country had been directed to repair to Ambohibohazo, 
 the ancient capital village, to which place Jean Rene was 
 also invited, and where the Prince Rataffe was to meet the 
 general assembly, for the purpose of publishing the king's 
 orders, and particularly in making known all over the 
 country the most positive commands of Radama, that there 
 should be a total and eternal cessation of marauding or 
 plundering, and that any persons found guilty of a breach 
 of his commands on this subject would be liable to the most 
 severe penalties. 
 
 At this public assembly Jean Rene declined being pre- 
 sent in person, he could therefore only learn from his 
 minister what had transpired at the meeting, and this was 
 by no means satisfactory to him as an individual. The 
 reason why he absented himself was, that the assassins of 
 his brother Fisatra, who had lately suffered a violent 
 death, were so far countenanced by the king as to be ad- 
 mitted to the assembly, and, either from feelings of personal 
 fear, or a very natural and just abhorrence of their society, 
 Jean Rene refused to meet them. 
 
 The account brought by the minister of the transactions 
 of the great assembly was, that Prince Rataffe had pub- 
 lished and declared before the vast multitude then collected 
 together, that it was the positive command of Radama 
 " that all past grievances, of every nature and kind, occa- 
 sioning animosity to exist among the chieftains, or other 
 persons resident in the low country, should be forgotten, 
 and buried in eternal oblivion. That each and every one
 
 278 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 of them should, from that moment, re-inherit the exact 
 portions of land which he was by birthright entitled to; 
 that all acquired and moveable property should remain in 
 the hands of the present possessors ; that any new cause 
 of difference, or supposed trespass or grievance, should, by 
 the parties actually concerned, be submitted to the king 
 for his decision ; and that any person infringing these 
 laws, or detected in marauding or plundering, or taking 
 it upon himself to avenge a real or supposed oppression, 
 should be considered guilty of treason, and punished 
 accordingly." 
 
 Such were the measures by which the king, whose mind 
 appeared to be rapidly expanding, endeavoured gradually 
 to raise his people out of the state of lawless barbarism, 
 to which their minds had so long been accustomed ; 
 and few means could have been better adapted to facilitate 
 his purpose in the first stages of its operation, than the 
 national custom of delivering the commands of the prince 
 or chieftain at a great kabary of his people, while inviolable 
 sanctity was attached to any public pledge. 
 
 On the 10th of June, the mission party, conducted by 
 Mr. Hastie, and accompanied by two German botanists, 
 Messrs. Boyer and Helsinburg, from Mauritius, reached 
 the capital, where they were received with as much public 
 honour and individual attention as they could desire. After 
 partaking of an excellent repast, during which Radama 
 made many inquiries respecting his zealous friend Sir 
 R. Farquhar, Mr. Jeffreys was conducted to a comfortable 
 house prepared for his family ; accommodations were also 
 provided for the rest of the party. 
 
 On the following day, the British agent paid to the king 
 that part of the equivalent for the slave-traffic, with which 
 he had been charged, and delivered a number of acceptable
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 279 
 
 presents from his excellency, which Radama gratefully* 
 received as the gifts of his father, meriting his peculiar 
 care and grateful thanks. 
 
 Having made the king acquainted with that part of the 
 governor's orders which related to the Missionaries and 
 artisans, Mr. Hastie obtained permission to introduce to 
 his notice the four young men of the latter class, who had 
 arrived at the capital; and after explaining to the king 
 their individual and united pursuits, he obtained, for the 
 use of Mr. Jeffreys and his family, a good house, in a large 
 enclosure, and two servants to assist in the domestic duties 
 of his family. The king granted also to the artisans a piece 
 of land, in a situation extremely well adapted for the pur- 
 poses of carrying forward their respective objects. A ser- 
 vant was also allowed to each, on condition that eight youths 
 should be instructed by them in their several trades, and 
 thus enabled to extend to the nation at large the know- 
 ledge which the Europeans were anxious to impart. 
 
 The king also placed under the orders of the two 
 German botanists, ten labourers and two boys, requesting 
 these gentlemen to take charge of his garden during their 
 stay at the capital, and enclose any piece of land which 
 they deemed eligible for the purpose, in order to show 
 him a specimen of the system they wished to introduce 
 in the cultivation of indigenous productions, and the plants 
 and seeds brought into the country. 
 
 Ever watchful over the welfare of Radama, and solicitous 
 for his and his people's good, the British agent could not 
 help entertaining some suspicions that the military expe- 
 dition for which the king was now preparing, might lead to 
 the violation of the laws he had lately promulgated for the 
 prevention of plunder, and injustice of every description. 
 He had therefore repeatedly represented to Radama, that
 
 280 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 'for his own prosperity, and that of his subjects, as well as 
 to satisfy the wants of the numbers under his command, 
 who had been accustomed to derive profit from the traffic 
 in slaves, it was highly incumbent upon him, the marauding 
 and plundering of petty chieftains being suppressed, to 
 endeavour to introduce to the attention of his people such 
 lawful commerce as might create and nurture a spirit of 
 emulation amongst them, contribute to increase his own 
 revenue, and raise his country to its proper level amongst 
 the nations of the earth. Having again repeated these 
 arguments, Mr. Hastie ventured to express his disappro- 
 bation of the object of the expedition now under orders, 
 having found that it was not destined for a maritime port, 
 nor likely to be conducted in accordance with the orders 
 lately published for the suppression of marauding and 
 plunder. He also pointed out to the king the necessity of 
 his forming garrisons in every port and harbour of the island, 
 a system calculated effectually to secure to him the alle- 
 giance of the inhabitants of the interior, as he could 
 thereby prevent their obtaining the implements of war; 
 while he would, at the same time, be enabled to barter to 
 advantage the produce of his country for the supplies he 
 required. 
 
 Radama replied, that it was his particular desire to 
 establish an honourable commerce ; that the expedition 
 under orders was not less intended for that purpose, than 
 for reducing to obedience the refractory chieftains of the 
 west, who provoked and even challenged him to battle ; 
 that his troops, only newly disciplined, were not so inured 
 to war as to afford him confidence in their steadiness, and 
 he wished that they should pass a season in the field, under 
 the expectation, that while they pursued his insulting ene- 
 mies, and formed garrisons, they would also be fitting them-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 281 
 
 selves for more arduous undertakings. The king also 
 added, that these proceedings should not retard him in 
 the formation of establishments on the coast, and that such 
 a number of persons as the British agent deemed necessary, 
 should be immediately placed under the orders of one of 
 his powerful officers, if Mr. Hastie would consent to accom- 
 pany the party. In conclusion, he expressed a determi- 
 nation to make a good road to any place that might be 
 fixed upon for a commercial establishment. 
 
 Mr. Hastie replied, that any establishment formed must 
 be entirely under the king's orders, and governed by his 
 own officers ; but that he had not any objection to accom- 
 pany the party, and afford all the assistance he was capable 
 of to the officer charged with the command. It was then 
 strongly recommended by the British agent that volunteer 
 settlers should be encouraged, that no monopoly should be 
 sanctioned, and that every person who proceeded on the 
 enterprise, should leave Imerina laden with seeds and 
 plants, and agricultural implements, and that a small mili- 
 tary guard should accompany the party for its security. 
 
 A situation eligible for forming the first establishment, 
 then became the subject of discussion, and it was decided 
 that Foule Point, a place well adapted for shipping, and to 
 which an easy communication might be effected through 
 the Antsianaka district should be occupied. 
 
 On the following day, the 17th of June, the examination 
 of the schools took place ; and about three o'clock, agree- 
 ably to Mr. Hastie's proposal, the king in his state dress 
 accompanied by his brother-in-law Prince Rataffe and the 
 British agent, came to the school for that purpose. The 
 school belonging to Mr. Jones was first examined in reading, 
 spelling, writing, and in the first rules of arithmetic. The 
 needle-work of the girls was also exhibited. The company
 
 282 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 then adjourned to the house of Mr. Griffiths, where the 
 children went through a similar process. The total number 
 in both schools was eighty-five. After the examination was 
 concluded, the king and the Prince Rataffe expressed them- 
 selves pleased with the progress already made by the 
 scholars. 
 
 On the 18th of June, the king informed Mr. Hastie that 
 the necessary arrangements were made for forming a com- 
 mercial establishment at Foule Point ; that two thousand 
 labourers, and a guard of one hundred soldiers, were under 
 orders to proceed to that place under the command of the 
 Prince Rafaralahy, to whom a supply of money, cattle, and 
 cloth was delivered, to purchase subsistence for the party, or 
 such articles as might be required for the establishment 
 
 The 19th being the eve of the annual festival, several 
 fires were lighted at every village in the district, so that 
 soon after sunset a general illumination prevailed over the 
 country, and all was festivity and gladness in the capital, 
 where the customary formalities were observed. 
 
 After going through the usual ceremonies on the follow- 
 ing day, and performing the sacrifice at the capital, Radama 
 departed in state for Ambohimanga, the burial-place of his 
 father, where the observances were repeated previous to his 
 returning at noon the same day. He was attended by his 
 nobles and officers, and spent the evening with his European 
 friends. During the course of conversation, he evinced an 
 ardent desire that his newly-projected commercial enterprise 
 might be attended with success, as such an event would 
 enable him to observe all the instructions he had received 
 from his excellency Governor Farquhar, whom he regarded 
 with filial respect. He frequently reverted to the atten- 
 tions and improvements he had already effected by his 
 excellency's advice, and of which he declared himself
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 283 
 
 fully convinced that they tended to the general advan- 
 tage of his country. Attending to the progress made by 
 the children under the care of the Missionaries, he 
 expressed much satisfaction, and gave fresh assurances of 
 his readiness to co-operate in any measures pointed out by 
 the governor of Mauritius. 
 
 The war with the Sakalavas was now about to be renewed, 
 and Radama took the field with his 13,000 disciplined 
 troops, having about 7,000 persons as bearers of baggage 
 and provisions. In a short time, news reached the capital 
 that he had been victorious, that a few of the Hovas had 
 been killed, and some wounded, but that of the enemy 
 there had been great destruction, with the seizure of vast 
 quantities of booty. 
 
 It appeared that on Radama's arriving in the country of 
 the Sakalavas, he had sent a kabary to the chiefs, announ- 
 cing his arrival, and stating that he had come to punish 
 them for their past insults ; adding, that if they were disposed 
 to submit peaceably, and acknowledge him as their sove- 
 reign, he would overlook the past, and grant them the samS 
 privileges as his other subjects enjoyed; but should they 
 reject his terms, he would teach them who was master. 
 
 To this message they replied boldly, " Tell Radama, we 
 know he has powder, so have we ; he has fire-arms, so have 
 we. Radama has his own to seek, and we have ours ; let 
 him prepare well, and come up, and take our village if he 
 can." 
 
 This village, the access to which is extremely difficult, is 
 called Ambohidongy, (the village of the sulky.) It is 
 situated on the confines of the Menabe and Betsileo 
 countries, and is built on a rock well fortified, with but one 
 path conducting to it. The inhabitants defended them- 
 selves with much bravery, hurling down immense fragments
 
 284 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 of stone, by which many of the soldiers were killed, and at 
 the same using their guns and spears with much effect. 
 
 Their brave defence, however, proved ineffectual against 
 Radama's numerous army. Their village was captured, 
 and many of the inhabitants put to death. Some, unable to 
 make good their flight, put an end to their own existence 
 rather than fall into the hands of the enemy, while others 
 were captured, and afterwards sold into slavery. When 
 asked why they would not be friendly with Radama, the 
 general reply was, " Because he is the friend of the white 
 men, and all the white men are deceivers, and therefore we 
 never will submit to him." 
 
 Radama's expression in reference to what he had now 
 accomplished, was, that it was mere play, in comparison 
 with what he intended to do ; and with this determination, 
 he ordered a party of 2,000 men to go with spades and 
 hatchets, and build a village on the spot where an engage- 
 ment had taken place, over which, and the surrounding 
 district, he appointed Rakizoarivo governor. He then set 
 off in search of Ramitraha, king of the Sakalavas, his troops 
 taking different routs in the pursuit. 
 
 The chief of the Sakalavas, probably somewhat intimi- 
 dated by the accounts he heard of Radama's successful 
 progress, deemed it most prudent to enter into such stipula- 
 tions with the enemy as would be likely to terminate more 
 favourably than any resistance he was able to make. He 
 therefore proposed that the king of the Hovas should 
 enter into an alliance of marriage with his daughter, at the 
 same time that he agreed to acknowledge the sovereignty 
 of Radama ; which terms being agreed to, the war was at 
 last terminated, and the marriage celebrated without 
 delay. 
 
 A village having been erected on the spot where the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 285 
 
 marriage was celebrated, to perpetuate its memory, Radarna 
 set out with his consort, accompanied by his three hundred 
 attendants, and entered his capital in January 1 822. 
 
 On their arrival at Ambani-ala, a few miles from Tanan- 
 arivo, the people from all parts of the country came to 
 salute their sovereigns, bringing presents of their produce. 
 He told them, he was delighted with their diligence in the 
 cultivation of the soil, and that they had been favoured with 
 such abundant produce. " See," said he, " the difference 
 between this year and the last. Then the people all went 
 to the war, none were left at home to cultivate the ground, 
 and after all we were not victorious ; but this year with 
 one army we have subdued our enemies, and now on re- 
 turning home we find plenty of provisions." 
 
 From this spot Radama wrote to the Missionaries, to 
 thank them for their remembrance of him; and to the 
 British agent, to tell him that he and his new consort would 
 come and dine with him at Besakana, on the afternoon of 
 his arrival at the capital. To this Mr. Hastie replied, that 
 he should with the greatest pleasure receive the royal party, 
 if Radama would consent to regard Rasalimo as his only wife, 
 for since he, Mr. Hastie, could acknowledge but one king of 
 Madagascar, so he could acknowledge no more than one 
 queen. To this there was no objection made on the part 
 of the king ; and accordingly, on their arrival at the capital, 
 the party repaired to the house of the British agent, where 
 the nuptials were again celebrated. 
 
 Radama was welcomed with every demonstration of affec- 
 tionate loyalty. He alighted on the holy stone, and mounted 
 the temporary stage as usual, where he received the con- 
 gratulations of the people and their hasina. He then 
 proceeded to his palace in a carriage which had been sent 
 him from Mauritius, accompanied by his queen ; the way
 
 286 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 being guarded by two lines of troops, extending from Ando- 
 halo, where the kabary had been held, up to the very gate of 
 the palace. The procession passed under three triumphal 
 arches erected for the occasion, and covered with cloth and 
 a profusion of flowers and branches of trees. 
 
 The representatives of Ramitraha, who had accom- 
 panied the queen, delivered their addresses of allegiance 
 and friendship in the public kabary, much to the satisfaction 
 of Radama, the judges, the officers, and the body of the 
 people, all parties appearing well pleased with this ter- 
 mination of a war, which had been so long protracted, and 
 attended with so vast an expenditure of life. In the union 
 now formed between the monarch and the daughter of 
 Ramitraha, a pledge was acknowledged of future and per- 
 manent peace. 
 
 Ramitraha's ministers were treated with great respect 
 during their residence at the capital. They were taken to 
 see whatever was new and curious, especially what had 
 been introduced by European artisans, such as the loom 
 for weaving, and the forge. The frame of the chapel, then 
 erecting, was to them an astonishing work, by far the largest 
 building they had ever seen. 
 
 On their return to their own country, they were laden 
 with presents for their sovereign, amongst which were two 
 horses, cloth of all descriptions, native and foreign, some 
 pieces of gold, a small box of dollars, and a silver chain. 
 Radama sent with them also several carpenters and smiths 
 with their tools, to aid in the erection of a better house for 
 their chief. Various seeds and plants were also given them, 
 which it was afterwards found they had very unceremoniously 
 and unscientifically thrown away upon the road, remarking, 
 " What good are seeds and plants to us ? we have plenty in 
 our own country. "
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 287 
 
 CHAP. XL 
 
 Death of Mr. Brooks, one of the missionary artisans Appointment of a 
 burial-place for Europeans Establishment of a school by Mr. Jeffreys 
 Fatal effects of the suspicions of the people respecting their children 
 Proclamation of the king's mother Formation of a Christian church at 
 Tananarive Tour of the Missionaries among the villages of Imerina 
 Progress of the settlement at Foule Point Assemblage of the chief- 
 tains from the northern provinces Their acknowledgment of Radama's 
 supremacy Return of the king from the campaign against the Sakalavas 
 Public assembly of the people Speech of the king Attention to 
 agriculture recommended by Mr. Hastie Improvement and cleanliness of 
 the capital Reforms in the customs of the people relating to funerals 
 Infanticide prohibited Prosperity of the establishment at Foule Point 
 Introduction of the Roman letters, to express the sounds of the native 
 language Radama's visit to Tamatave His intercourse with Captain 
 Moorsom, of his majesty's ship Ariadne Visit of the king to the vessel 
 Presentation of a Bible by Captain Moorsom Voyage of the king on 
 board the frigate to Antongil Bay Defeat of part of the king's troops ; 
 their punishment, and restitution made to the Sakalavas. 
 
 THE arrival at the capital of the Rev. Mr. Jeffreys and the 
 artisans who accompanied Prince Rataffe on his return 
 from England, has been already noticed. They were 
 encouraged by Radama and the Missionaries already in 
 the island, and cherished the pleasing expectation of aid- 
 ing in the improvements of the Malagasy by introducing 
 a knowledge of their respective trades, the working in iron, 
 the tanning and currying leather, and the improving of 
 the arts of spinning and weaving silk, flax, and cotton. 
 The feelings of gladness with which the arrangements for 
 commencing their labours had been made, were soon 
 mingled with sadness on account of the comparatively sud- 
 den removal by death of one of their number, Mr. Brooks,
 
 288 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 who died after a short illness, on the 24th of June, ten 
 days after his arrival at the capital. 
 
 During his illness he was carefully attended by the dif- 
 ferent members of the Mission, and by Mr. Hastie, whose 
 medical aid in treating the Malagasy fever was highly valu- 
 able. The climate rendered immediate preparations for 
 the interment necessary; and as the king had already 
 left the capital, application was made to the judges for a 
 spot of ground which might be regarded as a burial-place 
 for the Mission. A wish had been expressed that the 
 remains of Mr. Brooks should be interred within the space 
 of ground appropriated to the artisans ; but as the judges 
 were of opinion this was too near the king's rice-grounds, 
 another spot was selected by them at a short distance. For 
 this they refused to accept any payment, and desired the 
 Missionaries to take as much as they deemed suitable. 
 The ground was afterwards enclosed, and here the remains 
 of those members of the Mission who have died at the 
 capital repose in hope of the resurrection of the just. 
 
 On the 25th the remains of Mr. Brooks were committed 
 to the grave. All the members of the Mission attended, 
 and the children of the school, the French and Creole 
 artisans, and the gentlemen from Germany, whom the pur- 
 suits of science had brought to the capital. Great numbers 
 of the natives were also present ; they appeared much im- 
 pressed with the scene, and manifested a general and affec- 
 tionate sympathy with the survivors on the melancholy 
 occasion. 
 
 The consent of the king having been obtained for pupils 
 to be taught by the newly-arrived Missionary, Mr. Jeffreys 
 commenced a school on the 25th of June with twelve chil- 
 dren. The readiness of the Malagasy youths to receive 
 instruction was always a source of encouragement to the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 289 
 
 Missionaries, and formed no small part of the pleasure they 
 experienced in their work. A considerable part of the 
 stimulus operating on the minds of the scholars arose, no 
 doubt, from their desire to please the king; what the sove- 
 reign directed to be done, having been engaged in with 
 alacrity and energy. Besides this, the taratasy learning 
 to read and write carried with it all the charm of novelty, 
 and thus both operated favourably in promoting that degree 
 of proficiency which afforded so much satisfaction to their 
 teachers. 
 
 It could, however, scarcely be expected that some 
 jealousies should not be created in the minds of the natives 
 generally, during these new, and to them somewhat 
 incomprehensible, proceedings. They well knew that the 
 white people, who had previously visited the capital, had 
 come to purchase their countrymen ; that by their means 
 their children and relations had been taken away, and sold 
 into slavery; and they were still jealous of the strangers at 
 the capital, though, as themselves were witnesses, engaged 
 in the benevolent employment of teaching their offspring 
 under the public and avowed sanction of the king. It was 
 not long after Mr. Jeffreys had formed his school, that 
 whispers and murmurs were heard, tending to convey sus- 
 picion of the Missionaries being leagued with Radama to 
 obtain their children, under pretence of instructing them, 
 but ultimately selling them into slavery; and in this 
 suspicion they fancied they were supported by the fact, 
 that Prince Rataffe had returned from England, and had 
 not brought back with him the Malagasy youths. Instead 
 of their coming back, more white people had arrived, and 
 how many more might come they could not tell. Their 
 suspicions soon grew into the most anxious fears ; and 
 parental affection, under a somewhat extraordinary form, 
 
 11. u
 
 '290 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 proved fatal to several children by the strange and cruelly 
 mistaken measures employed to conceal them, and thus 
 prevent them being placed in the schools. Many parents 
 residing in the neighbourhood of the capital actually hid 
 their children in their rice-holes, where several of them 
 died, suffocated by the heated and confined air of those 
 subterraneous granaries. 
 
 To arrest the progress of these suspicions, which threat- 
 ened to destroy the infant Mission by exciting the strongest 
 prejudices against its agents and its objects, the most prompt 
 and decisive measures were required. Radama was at that 
 time prosecuting the war in the Sakalava country ; but his 
 mother, a woman of considerable energy and independence 
 of mind, and who maintained some degree of authority in 
 the absence of her son, sent a kabary to the people, to be 
 published in all the markets, announcing that any person 
 who should be convicted of raising false reports respecting 
 the white people or the king, should be reduced to slavery ; 
 and that whoever should be found guilty of concealing 
 children in the rice-holes, and thereby causing their death, 
 should be put to death for the offence. " Cease therefore 
 at once," said Rambolamasoandro, " from all such practices, 
 for it is the instruction of your children here, and not 
 sending them into another country, that is the wish and 
 intention of Radama your king." 
 
 This spirited and well-timed message had its desired effect 
 Confidence appeared to be restored, and the concealment 
 of children was not afterwards heard of. 
 
 In the course of July, 1822, the people of the whole 
 district of Avaradrano came with timber from the forest 
 for creating the house and school for Mr. Griffiths, as 
 already mentioned, and five similar journeys were per- 
 formed before the building was completed. The frame was
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 291 
 
 finished by the time the king returned from the war, and, 
 being the largest ever erected in the capital, it excited 
 much interest and surprise amongst the natives. 
 
 About this time a circumstance occurred, tending to 
 illustrate to the Missionaries some of the peculiarities of 
 the people among whom they were placed, and demon- 
 strating the importance of the countenance and support of 
 the monarch in this early stage of the Mission. 
 
 The mother of Radama sent to Mr. Jones's school a 
 young princess ; and Mr. Jones remarked, that it might be 
 well for her to wait until a few others could be found to 
 unite with her, and form a class. Some children of the 
 school having overheard this, began a canvass of their own 
 accord in the town, endeavouring to bring others to be 
 associated with the young princess. The parents, however, 
 resented this interference, warmly resisted the efforts of 
 their juvenile visitors, and, rudely threatening to stone them 
 for their unauthorised meddling, went to lay their complaint 
 before the judges. 
 
 The judges came to Mr. Jones, demanding to know why 
 he suffered his scholars to go about disturbing the town 
 while the king was absent, and stating that the people 
 were exceedingly angry with him. Mr. Jones inquired 
 into the cause of their anger, and then explained 
 to the judges the real circumstances of the case. They 
 appeared satisfied, and remarked, " that to endeavour to 
 find a few to unite with the young princess at school, may 
 be best; but it will be proper to await the king's return, 
 lest in their displeasure the people should do some injury 
 to the children, and then, as an excuse, to justify them- 
 selves, tell the king that their children were taken to 
 school, and sold from thence into slavery, to be heard of no 
 more, while, in fact, they themselves may have been guilty 
 
 u2
 
 292 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 of putting them into the rice-holes, and then concealing 
 their suffocation and death by charging the Missionaries 
 with having kidnapped them." 
 
 Whatever extravagance there might be in such proceed- 
 ings on the part of the people, or in the suggestion of the 
 judges, the circumstance showed the importance of acting 
 with the utmost caution, and the difficulty of obviating the 
 jealousy of the natives. 
 
 On the first Sunday in Sept., 1822, the members of the 
 Mission, though they had been connected prior to their 
 leaving England with different denominations of Christians, 
 formed themselves into a holy fraternity, or church, at 
 Tananarive, celebrating for the first time the ordinance of 
 the Lord's supper. This took place within the court-yard 
 of the palace. Although the church was formed on the 
 Congregational plan, it was arranged as a fundamental rule 
 in the Society, that the same liberal principles of admission 
 and communion should be adopted, which characterise the 
 parent institution ; so that Christians of other denomina- 
 tions, walking in the faith and purity of the gospel, who 
 might afterwards visit or reside on the spot, should feel 
 themselves welcome to a participation of the privileges 
 which the fellowship now formed was designed to secure. 
 
 During the absence of Radama from the capital, the 
 Missionaries continued to enjoy the friendly protection of 
 his mother; this was the more important to their safety 
 and comfort, as in her person the supreme authority was 
 then vested. On one occasion she invited them to an 
 entertainment at her country residence, where she was 
 superintending the erection of an embankment, to prevent 
 the rice-grounds being overflowed. She conducted her 
 visitors to see this work, on which nearly five thousand per- 
 sons were employed, and having received and returned the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 293 
 
 salutations of the labourers, she recommended the division 
 of the labour into equal portions amongst the people, 
 as the best mode of facilitating its completion. 
 
 Towards the end of September, Mr. Jones, Mr. Griffiths, 
 and Mr. Canham made a tour westward of the capital to 
 the distance of about seventy miles, taking twelve of the 
 most advanced among the scholars with them. The ex- 
 cursion was intended to aid them in the acquirement of the 
 language, and to increase their knowledge of the manners, 
 customs, and morals of the people, together with the produce 
 of their soil, and their methods of cultivating the ground. 
 
 The pleasure derived by the party from travelling in 
 many parts of their journey through highly picturesque and 
 luxuriant scenery, was somewhat lessened by the absence of 
 all domestic comfort in the habitations in which they sought 
 repose. At the village where they first halted, the chiefs 
 presented for their use a great variety of provisions, begging, 
 in the name of the king's mother, and in that of the inha- 
 bitants, that their offerings might be accepted. A long 
 conversation on different topics then ensued, after which, 
 when they lay down to rest upon the matted floor, the singing 
 and dancing of the villagers continued through the whole 
 moonlight night, effectually prevented the repose of which 
 they were so much in need. 
 
 At some of the places where they stopped, their sleep 
 was disturbed by sounds much less harmonious, and cir- 
 cumstances even less congenial, the habitations being 
 occupied by calves, pigs, and sheep, as well as the family of 
 their host, all equal in point of cleanliness. 
 
 After passing near Ambohitrambo, a high sugaMoaf 
 mountain, they proceeded to the famous iron district of 
 Ambatolehivy, and to the village of the same name. The 
 latter contains about seventy or eighty houses, and is sur-
 
 294 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 rounded by deep fosses, in which the vine is extensively 
 cultivated. The iron in all this neighbourhood reaches 
 even to the surface of the ground, and gives in some places 
 the appearance of iron to the rocks. 
 
 On arriving at Imonombola, the travellers observed a num- 
 ber of smiths employed in the manufacture of bayonets for 
 the government, and about the close of the same day, they met 
 immense droves of cattle brought from the war, in which 
 they had been taken as booty. At no great distance from 
 this place, they were met by an elderly man, who begged 
 of them to turn back to his village, and partake of some 
 refreshment. This being a singular instance of hospitality, 
 and offered at a suitable time of day for resting, they ac- 
 cepted the invitation, and accompanied the old man to his 
 house. Mats were spread for them, and a present brought 
 of ducks, fowls, a pig, and some rice ; and that nothing 
 might be wanting for the immediate entertainment of his 
 visitors, the hospitable host actually chopped up his bedstead 
 to provide fuel for the cooking. He expressed great joy in 
 their having accepted his invitation, remarking, that he 
 wished to honour those whom Radama honoured, and to 
 respect and love those whom Radama respected. On 
 thanking him for his hospitality, and presenting him with a 
 few yards of white cloth, he was so delighted that he leaped 
 and danced with ecstasy, calling on heaven, and earth, the 
 sun, and moon, and all above and all below god and 
 the king to bless them, and give them the desire of their 
 hearts. 
 
 At the village of Tserifareny, where they were hospitably 
 received by the inhabitants, they rested for the night. In 
 the course of the evening, a number of female singers 
 placed themselves near the house, and interested the 
 party by singing some of their native songs. The softness
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 295 
 
 and harmony of their voices exceeded any thing of the kind 
 they had before heard in the island, and excited a wish that 
 ere long the same voices might be employed in singing the 
 praises of the true God. 
 
 On the thirtieth of the month, the travellers returned 
 to their homes, gratified with their excursion, happy to 
 find their families well, and the Mission prospering. During 
 the course of their journey, they had endeavoured to 
 interest and benefit the people by putting such questions to 
 them as were most likely to draw forth their opinions 
 on subjects of the greatest importance, and directing their 
 attention, as far as they were able, to clearer and more 
 enlightened views. 
 
 While the Missionaries pursued their quiet occupations 
 at the capital, Mr. Hastie was no less attentive to that 
 peculiar line of duty committed to his charge. When the 
 party under the direction of Prince Rafaralahy reached the 
 Antsianaka district, on their way to Foule Point, a great 
 assembly of the people was convened, for the purpose of 
 making them acquainted with the object of the detachment 
 in passing through their country, as well as to request that 
 they would repair to the place of its destination with any 
 provision or merchandise they had for sale ; and that they 
 would furnish such seeds and plants as their country pro- 
 duced, for which just payment was promised. After this, 
 the commands of the king for the suppression of marauding 
 and plundering, were published to the company assembled, 
 the whole number of persons amounting to about four 
 thousand. The harangue of the prince, a native of this 
 district, was delivered with great eloquence, and received 
 with loud applause, the people hailing with every expres- 
 sion of delight, the intelligence of an expected market for 
 their produce, and the commands of their king for the sup-
 
 296 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 pression of petty warfare. They unanimously promised to 
 furnish the seeds and plants required of them, and volun- 
 teered to send two hundred men to carry what they should 
 collect ; at the same time requesting that the whole party 
 would enter their villages, and supply themselves with such 
 provisions as they might be in need of. 
 
 These promises were strictly observed by the Antsianaka 
 people ; and besides the burdens of the two hundred volun- 
 teers which they had prepared, they brought into the camp 
 large quantities of every article cultivated in their district ; 
 so that each individual in the detachment might take with 
 him as much as he felt inclined to carry. 
 
 On the 6th of July the party reached Foule Point, and 
 as soon as time had been given for an assemblage of the 
 people from the surrounding neighbourhood, a kabary was 
 held, at which Prince Rafaralahy, having clearly stated that 
 the establishment was formed purely for the sake of en- 
 couraging agriculture and manufactures, and promoting 
 the interests of the country by opening a liberal commerce, 
 adverted to the laws of Hovah, which secured all property, 
 and entirely suppressed both theft and trespass, all which 
 he enjoined the party strictly to observe. He then ex- 
 plained, that no monopoly of trade of any description would 
 be sanctioned ; that the market for exported and imported 
 goods, should be free to every class on their paying the 
 established dues ; and that the person who earned most, 
 in abort, who manufactured, or bought, and sold most, 
 would best meet the approbation of his king. 
 
 To this the prince added, that as it appeared to him 
 to be a duty incumbent upon him to endeavour to en- 
 courage the industrious, he would allot to every applicant 
 a portion of land, to pursue such avocation as he might 
 choose; and though it was stipulated that the whole
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 297 
 
 of the party were to labour for four months on the public 
 account, he would require those who were disposed to 
 begin on their own accounts, to attend only one day out 
 of the four at the public works, which, from the present 
 time, would allow them three-fourths of their time to labour 
 for themselves, in erecting dwellings and forming enclo- 
 sures ; and he promised to supply every person who con- 
 structed a fence, with seeds and plants sufficient for the 
 land he had thus enclosed. 
 
 Rafaralahy's address was received with applause; and 
 the chiefs of the people replied, that their promises to the 
 king first required that they should complete the public 
 works, which duty performed, they would avail themselves 
 of his offer, and apply for such situations as they might 
 consider suitable for their purposes. 
 
 One thousand eight hundred men being now at work, 
 the time was completely occupied by those who had the 
 charge of them, in superintending the laying out of land 
 for cultivation, in sowing and planting, and preparing 
 timber for enclosures. 
 
 While these useful occupations were going on at Foule 
 Point, Mr. Hastie went to Tamatave for the purpose of 
 obtaining a supply of cattle and rice from the chieftains of 
 that place. Jean Rene expressed great pleasure in the 
 timely arrival of Rafaralahy at Foule Point, stating, that 
 had the party been delayed only a few weeks, all the low 
 country would have been in a state of warfare, a coalition 
 having been formed in the north to attack the district 
 governed by him. The newly-established settlement, how- 
 ever, afforded him so much confidence of security, that 
 ever since their arrival, he had occupied himself at his farm 
 without apprehension of danger. 
 
 Finding it requisite to visit Mauritius, on account of
 
 298 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 several objects connected with the settlement at Foule 
 Point, and having also to make arrangements for his future 
 residence in Imerina, Mr. Hastie sailed again for Port 
 Louis on the 4th of August, 1822. 
 
 On the 5th of September, Mr. Hastie returned to Foule 
 Point, where he found the different parts of the establish- 
 ment greatly improved in appearance, the chief part of the 
 people employed in agriculture, and the advanced state of 
 vegetation adorning the settlement. 
 
 It had been frequently reported to Rafaralahy, that 
 Sasse, the former chieftain of Foule Point, who had long 
 been expelled from the district by his compatriots, in con- 
 sequence of his deceitful and tyrannical conduct, was, at 
 the instigation of Mons. Roux, the French agent at Saint 
 Mary's, busily employed amongst the chieftains residing 
 north of the Manongoro river, in endeavouring to unite 
 them in rebellion against Radama, and inducing them 
 treacherously to attack the establishment at Foule Point. 
 To prevent this, an embassy of ten persons was despatched 
 to the chieftains alluded to, to ascertain their feelings 
 towards the king, and to require all who were inclined to 
 acknowledge Radama, to visit the establishment, and take 
 the oath of fealty. 
 
 In about a fortnight the embassy returned, accompanied 
 by Sasse and many of the petty chieftains. In full kabary 
 they were addressed by Rafaralahy, who declared to the 
 assembly what were the views of the king in forming the 
 establishment at Foule Point ; dwelling, particularly, upon 
 Radama's determination to suppress all petty wars, and the 
 marauding system which had so long prevailed. He then 
 stated, that it was always in his power to exact obedience ; 
 but that his object was to induce his compatriots to a volun- 
 tary observance of the king's laws ; and as the marauder or
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 299 
 
 assassin could expect no mercy at his hands, he thought it 
 necessary to invite Sasse and the chieftains of the north to 
 the assembly, that they might be fully acquainted with the 
 disposition of Radama. 
 
 An aged chieftain, who it appeared had long acknow- 
 ledged the supremacy of the Hovas, then rose, and de- 
 scribed, at length, the horrors of petty wars ; adverting to 
 many instances still fresh in the memory of a great part of 
 the assembly, where their individual families had suffered ; 
 and he called upon Sasse to bear his own case in mind, 
 and reflect that but a short period had elapsed since his 
 son, who was found in slavery in the Sakalava country, had 
 been restored to him by Radama ; a favour which, if duly 
 valued, must induce him not to hesitate in offering the most 
 solemn assurance of allegiance to his benefactor. 
 
 Sasse, whose countenance was strongly marked by the 
 impress of every evil passion, remained the whole time with 
 his eyes fixed on the ground. He said but a few words, 
 declaring that reports of Rafaralahy's hostility towards 
 him had alone deterred him from offering his allegiance ; 
 that he was now happy in having an opportunity of acknow- 
 ledging Radama's supremacy. At the same time he artfully 
 evaded answering the questions put to him relative to his 
 connexion with the French agent at St. Mary's. 
 
 The other chieftains having expressed themselves in 
 submissive terms, the ceremony of allegiance was entered 
 into by the whole of the party, agreeable to the usual form, 
 the governor of Foule Point loudly exhorting them to a 
 strict observance of the covenant. 
 
 Towards the close of the year Mr. Hastie returned to 
 the capital, where he was attacked with the Malagasy fever, 
 and so reduced by the frequent relapses which he suffered, 
 as to find great difficulty in attending to the various duties
 
 300 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR 
 
 devolving upon him on the return of the king from the 
 war with the Sakalavas. 
 
 This event took place on the 23d of January, 1823, when 
 all the chieftains acknowledging allegiance to Radama, and 
 a multitude of people, were assembled to receive him at the 
 capital. The king related to the people, in kabary, the 
 chief circumstances attending his expedition. He told 
 them of the marriage he had formed with the only child of 
 Ramitraha, for the purpose of insuring peace to his subjects, 
 and thus enabling them to cultivate the arts which he had 
 introduced among them. This he recommended in the 
 strongest terms ; declaring industry to be a source whence 
 all their wants might be satisfied. He stated to them, that 
 the proofs he had witnessed of the valour of his soldiers 
 enabled him to assure them, that disciplined men, alone, 
 could be depended upon as the guardians of a country, and 
 that he looked to them, the cultivators of the soil, for the 
 means of supporting a regular army, which should enable 
 him to guarantee their security whilst they pursued their 
 peaceable occupations. 
 
 The aged chieftains addressed the king in the highest 
 terms of loyalty, expressing their entire approbation of all 
 his proceedings, and their readiness to furnish the supplies 
 he should require for the support of a regular army ; after 
 which they took the opportunity, individually, to return 
 thanks to the troops for their able conduct in the war. 
 
 On the conclusion of these addresses, the usual formality 
 of presenting the hasina, or tribute, to the king commenced, 
 when several hundred dollars cut in pieces, besides a greater 
 number uncut, were presented. 
 
 The chieftains were reassembled on the following day, 
 when the king again addressed them respecting the imme- 
 diate necessity there was for their application to husbandry
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 301 
 
 and manufactures, as the only means by which the nation 
 could be improved, and their wants satisfied. He spoke 
 largely on the subject, and concluded by saying, ** Surely you 
 will exert yourselves to raise your children from a level with 
 Caffres. We must no longer be classed with the Mozambiques. 
 Our friends declare that we were not born to be slaves." 
 
 He then ordered some wheat, oats, and grain, with a large 
 quantity of mulberry-cuttings, to be distributed amongst 
 the chieftains, exhorting them to use their utmost endea- 
 vours in the cultivation of each, and promising a premium 
 to the district which should excel. 
 
 The chieftains expressed much satisfaction on receiving 
 the seeds, and declared their willingness to observe the king's 
 instructions. After which, agreeably to the custom of the 
 country, they commenced betting, or laying wagers with each 
 other, on the success of their particular modes of multiplying 
 these articles, and the assembly broke up amidst shouts of 
 thanks to the king. 
 
 It has been already stated, that it had long been a custom 
 with the chieftains of the Hovas, to allow persons who 
 had rendered any important service to their ancestors, or 
 to the state at large, to claim exemption from punish- 
 ment, in case of such individuals transgressing the laws. 
 Nor was this immunity confined to single individuals, but 
 extended to every member of their family, as well as to 
 their descendants. Persons thus exempted were so numerous, 
 and petty thefts consequently so common, that a great por- 
 tion of the population of Imerina, indulging their natural 
 indolence, might be said to live by practices of petty theft. 
 The evils arising from this circumstance having been 
 represented to the king, and a statement made to him that 
 the abolition of such usages, with the honourable recom- 
 pense of deserving men, would tend to his own glory, and
 
 302 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 was in fact a duty that he owed to his people, who 
 would derive satisfaction from such a law, from which none 
 but the worthless could dissent ; he was urged to issue a law 
 on the subject. The king had long seen the evils of the prac- 
 tice complained of, had taken some measures to convince 
 the chiefs of their injurious operation, and now issued orders 
 for the suppression of these abuses. 
 
 Radama in pointed language expressed his thanks to all 
 his subjects for their willing and uniform observance of 
 his laws, declaring his readiness to honour with marks 
 of approbation or otherwise remunerate, any person of 
 merit; though at the same time he told them that 
 he could no longer permit acts of valour performed 
 either by themselves or their ancestors to be a screen to 
 any class who evaded the laws, as such a system was equally 
 disgraceful and injurious to the sovereign and the subject. 
 He confirmed the present laws, which declare a theft of any 
 property amounting in value to more than a fowl, or the 
 twenty-fourth part of a dollar, should subject the perpetra- 
 tor to a public trial ; he enacted that all common thefts 
 should subject the perpetrators to work such a number of 
 days on the public roads as the police officers of the district 
 where the theft was committed should adjudge ; and he 
 positively commanded that the police of every district should 
 furnish rations to every person voluntarily offering to 
 labour on the public works, by which means he removed 
 the possibility of any person committing a theft merely to 
 satisfy the wants of nature. 
 
 Whenever advice had been offered to the natives of Ime- 
 rina to induce them to cultivate habits of industry, they 
 usually replied, that they did not labour under any 
 particular wants, as they were not permitted to wear jewel- 
 lery, nor clothes except of a certain description ; such as
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 303 
 
 they had, with their subsistence, being obtained with- 
 out much exertion. It having also been ascertained, that 
 the restriction from eating pork had not originated in 
 the observance of any religious prohibitions, but in the 
 command of the king's ancestors, it was supposed that the 
 discontinuance of these restraints would be advantageous in 
 promoting commerce and industry, and a representation to 
 that effect was consequently made to the king, which ulti- 
 mately proved successful. 
 
 Radama, however, did not appear disposed to grant his 
 subjects the favours required of him, without their, also, 
 making some concessions ; and the chieftains having agreed 
 to his demands on behalf of the army, little was left him to 
 ask. Taking advantage of these circumstances, the British 
 agent deemed it a fair opportunity for urging him to adopt 
 more energetic measures for promoting industry, and parti- 
 cularly for improving the present public roads, and making 
 new ones. 
 
 A kabary on the subject was accordingly published, 
 and the restrictions upon food and dress abolished. As it 
 appeared necessary, however, that some mark of distinction 
 should still exist, it was enacted, that no persons not of 
 noble blood should wear either gold or coral in their hair. 
 The king, taking the opportunity of again recommending 
 agriculture, manufactures, and commerce, made a new law, 
 by which any person found to pass two or more successive 
 days in idleness, should be compelled to work a similar 
 number of days on the roads. 
 
 The tumult of joy on publishing the message for taking 
 off the restrictions, exceeded every thing that had been 
 witnessed in Imerina since the abolition of the slave-trade. 
 The shouts of exultation and gratitude were so violent and 
 continued, that the ministers could not, for the space of two
 
 304 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 hours, obtain silence, to publish some other orders about 
 building bridges ; and, on the dispersion of the assembly, 
 the buzz of joyful expression and of thanks to Radama were 
 continued in every direction. 
 
 The want of cleanliness at the capital, in the public 
 streets and thoroughfares, was also another subject urgently 
 demanding the attention of the king. Indeed, to this cause 
 might, in a great measure, be attributed the sufferings of a 
 considerable portion of the population, many of whom were 
 afflicted with loathsome and painful diseases. This subject 
 was therefore laid before Radama by the active and persever- 
 ing agent, and orders were consequently issued for keeping 
 the capital in a clean and healthy state ; and such were the 
 penalties to which the disobedient were subjected, that from 
 being as filthy a town as any in the eastern hemisphere, it 
 soon became, in regard to cleanliness, a pattern for the rest 
 of the kingdom. 
 
 It was a subject of sincere regret to all concerned for the 
 improvement of the social state of the people, and Radama's 
 government, that many persons, endeavouring to make a 
 display of respect for deceased relatives, often contracted 
 debts in purchasing valuable clothes and ornaments to throw 
 into the graves of the departed, agreeably to ancient usage ; 
 and several instances occurred, where individuals had been 
 reduced to slavery on account of their inability to discharge 
 the debts thus created. Thus the dead had been enveloped 
 in rich clothing, covered with ornaments, and surrounded 
 with silver, whilst the nearest living relatives were by 
 these means reduced to the lowest state of degradation. 
 It was, however, a subject of still more serious concern, 
 to observe that the custom of putting to death children 
 born on a certain day of the year, was still continued ; 
 while both aged persons, and those in the prime of life,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 305 
 
 were constantly falling victims to the tangena, or trial by 
 poison. 
 
 Mr. Hastie therefore believed it to be his duty to make 
 respectful representations to Radama on these subjects, and 
 to press them on his attention as often as opportunity 
 allowed. To all his representations the king granted a 
 patient hearing, and each renewal of the conversation 
 afforded hope of being able at last to carry conviction to 
 his mind. The period, however, was fast approaching for 
 this enlightened and active individual to withdraw, for a 
 time, from the scene of his philanthropic exertions, and his 
 proposed departure from the capital was made use of as a 
 plea for urging the king to give more prompt attention to 
 these important subjects. 
 
 Before Mr. Hastie left, he had the satisfaction of knowing, 
 that all future debts contracted in obtaining articles to 
 bury with the dead were declared to be unlawful, and 
 consequently not recoverable. And on the subject of 
 putting children to death, he had the unspeakable satis- 
 faction of hearing it pronounced murder, except only in one 
 district, about which there seemed to be some difficulty, 
 though the king promised to abolish the exception as 
 early as possible. The grounds on which the king prohi- 
 bited the murder of infants, have been already stated in 
 connexion with the practice and abolition of infanticide. 
 
 The above exception appears to have arisen from the 
 following circumstances: During the time when Ime- 
 rina was governed by many chieftains, and the father of 
 Radama was only commencing his successful career, the 
 conquest of the Imamo district became an object that he 
 was very desirous to accomplish, and he was successful in 
 many incursions made into that province. The chieftains 
 and people of Imamo frequently repulsed the enemy, and 
 
 n. x
 
 306 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the conquest was still doubtful, when Andrian Dremaro 
 offered terms of alliance, which, being favourable to the 
 Hovas, were finally agreed to ; and one of the most impor- 
 tant articles of the compact was, that his unlucky day, 
 which was not on the same as the king's, should not be 
 altered ; as it had been foretold by many augurs, that when 
 children born on that day should be permitted to live, the 
 chieftain would certainly die. The solemn oaths of alliance 
 were entered into on these conditions : and Radama thought 
 
 7 O 
 
 it necessary to obtain the old chieftain's consent, if possible, 
 before abolishing the custom. He pledged his word, how- 
 ever, that it should be abolished, and stated his willingness 
 to make such restitution as the chief might require. In 
 the mean time, the mothers were invited to leave the dis- 
 trict until the affair should be concluded. 
 
 Although the British agent had the unspeakable grati- 
 fication of seeing these subjects of deep importance brought 
 to a favourable conclusion, there still remained the most 
 cruelly fatal of all the trial by poison, over which his in- 
 fluence seemed to have no power. By this custom, he 
 states, that he had for years known Imerina to be annually 
 deprived of hundreds of its inhabitants ; and yet, he adds, 
 " such is the prejudice of the natives, that not a sigh 
 escapes them for the sufferings of the nearest and dearest 
 connexions, when their li ves are subjected to this ordeal." 
 Still Mr. Hastie despaired not of inducing the king to put 
 a stop to the destruction resulting from this barbarous 
 usage, Radama being thoroughly convinced of the fallacy of 
 the test, and only wanting a sufficiently powerful reason to 
 persuade the people to agree to its abolition. Were he to 
 prohibit the use of it, he said, the people would exclaim, 
 " What, will Radama no longer permit the administration 
 of justice?" But still his determination that it should not
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 307 
 
 long exist remained unshaken, and Mr. Hastie left him 
 with the cheering hope that his own benevolent and perse- 
 vering efforts for the good of the king and the people would 
 not prove ineffectual. 
 
 Before leaving the country, Mr. Hastie visited Foule 
 Point, where he found the establishment in a prosperous 
 state. The chief informed him, that although his harvest 
 had been severely injured by wild boars, the crops had been 
 productive; the old inhabitants of the coast, enjoying 
 security from marauders, appeared well satisfied, and the 
 utmost tranquillity prevailed throughout the province. 
 
 The affairs of the Mission at the capital continued to 
 wear much the same aspect for several months, when, on 
 the return of the king in January, 1823, the schools were 
 visited by some of the principal people of the Sakalava 
 district, who had accompanied Radama to Tananarivo after 
 his marriage with the daughter of their chieftain. Bano 
 and Ramarofahitra, who were delighted with what they saw 
 of the mode of instruction and the progress of the scholars, 
 promised to bring some of their own children with them 
 when they next came to Tananarivo on a visit to the queen. 
 That favourable occasion, however, was not destined to 
 arrive, as an insurrection sometime afterwards took place 
 in their country, when they were put to death by their 
 countrymen for adhering to the cause of Radama. 
 
 In the course of March this year, some attempts were 
 made, though the medium of Mr. Hastie, to obtain an 
 increase in the number of the scholars, and he employed 
 his influence with the king to effect this object. The 
 measure, however, could not be carried at that time ; but 
 the king's ministers stated, that if any of the Missionaries 
 would go to Alasora, a village a few miles distant from the 
 capital, scholars might be obtained there. It was then 
 
 x2
 
 308 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 proposed to extend the plan of education to some neigh- 
 bouring towns ; but this also was found, on endeavouring 
 to mature it, to be altogether impracticable. 
 
 About this time some important arrangements were made 
 respecting the orthography of the language. It was decided 
 by the king, that the English consonants and the French 
 vowels should be employed ; and thus, with the exception 
 of some alterations afterwards made, and sanctioned by the 
 king, the mode of reducing the Malagasy language to writ- 
 ing was determined. In connexion with this subject, a 
 circumstance is related by Captain Moorsom, which appears 
 too characteristic of Radama, in his royal pupilage, to be 
 omitted. After Mr. Hastie had begun to teach him English 
 orthography, he placed himself, in the absence of that gen- 
 tleman from the capital, under the tuition of a French 
 master; but becoming confused with the different sounds 
 of the letters, he used a somewhat enviable prerogative, 
 and made a law, that throughout his whole kingdom each 
 letter should have but one sound. 
 
 During the month of April another school of a different 
 description was formed within the court-yard of the palace, 
 and though it had no connexion with the Mission, yet, as 
 promoting the work of education in the country, it proved 
 that the king was anxious to facilitate the improvement of 
 his people by every means in his power. This school, con- 
 taining about three hundred scholars, consisted of the officers 
 of the army and their wives, and was placed under the 
 immediate superintendence of Mons. Robin, the king's secre- 
 tary, whose life presented a scene almost as chequered 
 as that of Benyowsky. 
 
 It is not impossible that the mind of Radama received 
 some stimulus to the promotion of this object, from a 
 remark made to him some time before, that there was no
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 309 
 
 nation, except the Malagasy and the Mozambiques, who 
 could not read and write ; and this observation, so little flat- 
 tering to the high-spirited Hovas, led to a strong deter- 
 mination no longer to be placed on a level with those who 
 were considered by them as lowest of all, and treated as the 
 slaves or servants of all. The king's reply on the occasion 
 was truly characteristic and worthy of himself, " Then I 
 would rather not be king at all, than be king of such 
 barbarians." 
 
 In the month of September, Messrs. Jones, Griffiths, and 
 Canham, accompanied by some of their scholars, made 
 the tour of four provinces, with a view of ascertaining 
 the most eligible situations for schools, and with the 
 hope of being able to preach the gospel to the natives. 
 After an absence of about a month, they returned home, 
 having obtained a sufficient knowledge of the disposition 
 and circumstances of the people, to feel the importance and 
 eligibility of endeavouring to extend the benefits of education 
 in the country around the capital. 
 
 In the month of December 1823, Mr. Griffiths house was 
 in a sufficient state of forwardness to permit him to enter it; 
 and on the last Sunday in the year, divine service was held 
 for the first time in the chapel, morning and evening. 
 
 In June, 1823, Mr. Hastie had returned from Port Louis 
 with the band of musicians who had been instructed there ; 
 and lladama, who was about to set out on a tour of obser- 
 vation along the coast, met his friend and the company of 
 young men at Ambohibohazo. The governor of Mauritius 
 had recently touched at Tamatave on his way to England, 
 with the hope of seeing Radama, who was equally anxious 
 to meet the benefactor of his country. This meeting would 
 most probably have been effected, had not Radama been 
 detained at Tananarive by the approaching annual festival,
 
 310 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 His remark on the occasion had been, " If I leave home 
 before the feast, the people will say I have more regard for 
 foreigners than for my own subjects." And, therefore, 
 ever watchful as he was over his influence with the people, 
 he determined to risk the loss of his own gratification, for 
 the certainty of holding firmly the reins of government at 
 home. 
 
 Immediately after the festival, Radama had hastened to 
 the coast, but received by the way the mortifying intelli- 
 gence, that Sir Robert had touched at Tamatave, and was 
 gone. " Then it is too late," exclaimed Radama, " and I 
 shall never s^ my friend !" 
 
 Mr. Hastie accompanied the king to Tamatave, where 
 he made his final arrangements with Jean Rene. Radama 
 then proceeded to Mahavelona, and had at Foule Point an 
 interview with Captain Moorsom, who was then at that 
 port in command of the Ariadne. 
 
 The behaviour of the king on this occasion, with the 
 subjects of conversation pressed upon his attention, are so 
 characteristic on one side, and so highly creditable on the 
 other, that both may be with propriety described pretty 
 nearly in Captain Moorsom's own words, especially as they 
 present a simple but graphic picture of the person and 
 character of a prince, who, to borrow the expression of the 
 captain, "was adorned with qualities as much beyond his 
 situation in the then existing circumstances of his country, 
 as any monarch of whom we have record." "In his indi- 
 vidual character," observes Captain Moorsom, " it is pro- 
 bable he approaches nearest to that of Peter the Great." 
 
 Radama is described by the same writer as being short 
 and slender, and, though at that time thirty years old, as not 
 appearing more than twenty, with a boyish aspect and 
 demeanour. On the occasion of his first interview, Captain
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 3 1 1 
 
 Moorsom, accompanied by his officers and marines, went 
 on shore to meet the king ; and Mr. Hastie, having lent 
 him a horse, they drew up in an open space a short dis- 
 tance from the house of Rafahalahy. The king's advanced 
 guard soon appeared, and lined the road on each side; 
 next followed his grenadiers, consisting of one thousand five 
 hundred men, all armed and equipped as English soldiers , 
 having at their head, Radama's adjutant-general : these 
 troops, with their band, marched between the lines in open 
 column, and presented arms as they passed; next came 
 the generals and nobles, and then Radama, mounted on an 
 Arabian steed, and dressed in the uniform of an English 
 field-officer of engineers, with a cap fitting close to the 
 head, made of crimson velvet, variously ornamented; his 
 boots were of the same; and over his head a small silk canopy 
 was carried by an attendant. A number of irregular troops, 
 clad in the costume of the country, but armed with fire- 
 locks, closed the procession. " When the king," says 
 Captain Moorsom, " came within sixty yards of where I 
 stood, I advanced; and when I had passed through his 
 guards, he drew up, and we shook hands. I expressed in 
 French my pleasure in meeting him, and took my station 
 on his right, with Mr. Hastie on his left, while the officers 
 of my guard filed round to the rear, and in this manner we 
 proceeded to Rafaralahy's house. When Radama dis- 
 mounted in the court, the prince and his wives, one of 
 whom was sister to the king, threw themselves at their 
 sovereign's feet, and kissed his boots. He endeavoured to 
 prevent this customary salutation, which he had recently 
 prohibited. After the exchange of a few civilities, accom- 
 panied by mutual invitations given and accepted, the party 
 separated for a time, and met again at the dinner-table. 
 Here the king, after giving the health of King George,
 
 312 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 made a speech, abounding in metaphor, the substance of 
 which was addressed to his nobles. " You hail me as your 
 chief," said he, " I acknowledge you as my officers. You 
 look to me as a wide-spreading tree, whose leaves will 
 shade, whose branches cover you : it is not to me you should 
 look, it is to the King of England, the root of this tree !" 
 
 In reply to the toast, Captain Moorsom said in French, 
 that he felt happy to have the health of his sovereign drank 
 in such a manner by a monarch who seemed to study the 
 welfare and prosperity of his people; that it was the will of 
 the king of England that all his officers should endeavour 
 to promote the happiness of the people of Madagascar, 
 and therefore he begged to drink the prosperity and civili- 
 zation of Madagascar. The king then gave the navy of 
 England ; and the captain returned the compliment by the 
 future navy of Madagascar, accompanying the toast with 
 some appropriate remarks upon the great national advan- 
 tages of commerce : to which the king replied, with evident 
 pleasure, " When you drink my health, I am gratified, and 
 can thank you ; but when you drink the happiness of my 
 people, I feel as unable adequately to express my feelings, 
 as I am incapable of uttering the sound of all their voices." 
 He then remarked, in reference to toasts, " that the senti- 
 ments were not expressed in order that wine might be 
 drank, but that, under pleasurable excitements, the heart 
 dictated utterance to the mouth." 
 
 In the conversation which followed, Captain Moorsom 
 endeavoured to impress still further upon the mind of the 
 king, the importance of commerce in raising the national 
 character of his people. He also used every argument to 
 convince him that neither commerce, nor any other means 
 of national prosperity, could be maintained, without the 
 cessation of intestine wars, and the depredations of tribe
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 313 
 
 against tribe. To all which the king listened attentively 
 and replied with his wonted shrewdness and good sense. 
 
 On the llth, the king dined on board the frigate, some 
 of the English officers being left on shore as hostages. 
 He had some trouble to satisfy his people about his safety, 
 the French having spread a report that the English, who 
 were in the practice of inviting the chiefs on board their 
 ships, and carrying them off, wanted to entrap him. His 
 own determination, however, silenced all remonstrances ; 
 but still the vessel was watched with jealousy by the people 
 on shore, who shouted, whenever they perceived the least 
 motion, " There now, he is off. The king is gone." 
 
 He was accompanied on board by Ramanetaka, by another 
 prince of his own family, and by Mr. Hastie, with three 
 tsirondahy or body-guard, two servants, and a Serjeant's 
 guard of grenadiers. He was evidently rather unnerved, 
 and the rolling of the ship made him giddy ; but he paid 
 great attention to what was shewn him, unlike the gene- 
 rality of the curious and uninformed, being inquisitive 
 without annoying. In the course of conversation, many 
 things fell under his notice, which led to subjects he had 
 never heard of ; and it is remarkable that his mind, instead 
 of being oppressed by too much of what was new and sur- 
 prising, seemed only to expand under the pressure. 
 
 After dining on board the Ariadne, Radama drank the 
 health of King George, and spoke to this effect, that 
 many attempts had been made to create animosity between 
 him and the English, and to induce him to distrust them ; 
 that he felt for the king of England an attachment almost 
 filial ;* and he gave the greatest proof of his confidence in 
 
 * The king expressed this by a familiar term, equivalent to saying, " I 
 hail him, old boy !" and this to a monarch, who was distinguished as the 
 most perfect gentleman in Europe !
 
 314 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the officers of the king, by thus placing himself on board 
 the ship; and he desired that the sentiments he expressed 
 might be conveyed by Captain Moorsom to his sovereign. 
 
 He left the ship with a look that plainly expressed, 
 " How glad I am it is over !" and on reaching the shore, 
 where the delight of his people was expressed in the usual 
 manner by dancing and singing, accompanied by the loudest 
 vociferations of welcome, he no sooner touched the land, 
 than he bent one knee to the ground, exclaiming, that his 
 mother (the earth) had permitted him to leave her for a 
 while, and now, as a dutiful son, he saluted her on his 
 return. 
 
 For a few days subsequent to this visit to the ship, Ra- 
 dama was prevented attending to any public business by an 
 attack of illness ; but as soon as he was sufficiently reco- 
 vered, Captain Moorsom paid him a visit, in company with 
 Mr. Hastie, and took the occasion of his late indisposition 
 to congratulate him on his recovery, in a manner which 
 tended to bring to his consideration the responsibility he 
 owed to the Almighty Being who thus prolonged his life, 
 and who assigned to every man his place in the creation. 
 Captain Moorsom then laid before him two Bibles, one 
 English and the other French, and said that, by the king's 
 permission, he desired to present to him a book which gave 
 the history of a man whose life was spent in doing good, 
 and which contained an account of the religion of the 
 English people of that which taught them it was their 
 duty to do good to all men, and to try to do good to Mada- 
 gascar; adding, that the covering of the book was not 
 splendid, but the inside was valuable. 
 
 The king replied, if the books contained what was 
 straight, and not crooked, (his metaphor for truth,) he 
 should be glad to have them ; and with regard to the out-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 315 
 
 side, he did not regard a man for the beauty of his counte- 
 nance, but for the qualities of his heart. Captain Moorsom 
 then wrote the king's name in the Bible ; and it is remark- 
 able, that the same book, after being faithfully preserved 
 during the king's lifetime, was buried with him amongst 
 other treasures in his splendid tomb. 
 
 In many subsequent conversations, Captain Moorsom 
 proved himself the faithful friend of Radama, by pointing 
 out the evils arising out of many of those national customs 
 which the king had not yet felt himself able entirely to 
 abolish, particularly that of trial by poison ; nor was it to 
 an indifferent or inattentive ear that these arguments were 
 addressed. " Radama," says Captain Moorsom, " is an 
 extraordinary man. His intellect is as much expanded 
 beyond that of his countrymen, as that of the nineteenth 
 century is in advance of the sixteenth. But his penetra- 
 tion and straightforward good-sense would make him re- 
 markable under any circumstances. With all the impatience 
 of a despotic monarch, exacting the most prompt and im- 
 plicit obedience to his will, jealous of his authority, and 
 instant to punish, he is yet sagacious, and cautious in alter- 
 ing established customs. His power is founded upon 
 popular opinion : his game is to play the people against the 
 chiefs, and he understands it well; for these fear, and those 
 love him." 
 
 On leaving Foule Point, Radama took advantage of the 
 kind offer of Captain Moorsom to convey him round the 
 Bay of Antongil. He took with him about two hundred 
 soldiers, while the main body of the troops proceeded by 
 land; and while on board, his mind seemed to be much 
 impressed with the rapidity with which he was conveyed, 
 and the consequent power that was imparted. As the 
 vessel sailed out of port, the female singers on land had
 
 316 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 saluted the magnificent object in their usual manner Soa, 
 soa, Rabe, maivana. " Beautiful, beautiful ! Lightly 
 floating ! Large but light ! Gone is she, large, and lightly 
 floating !" 
 
 During Radama's stay at Foule Point, a French vessel 
 had touched there with communications for him. He, 
 however, refused to see the embassy, or to hold any cor- 
 respondence with its members, beyond telling them that 
 he was the sovereign of the island, and that they were 
 strangers, and had no right to a single foot of the soil. 
 The vessel left the port threatening vengeance on Radama 
 and his country. 
 
 Ramanetaka having been sent forward with a detach- 
 ment towards Maroa, it was found that their behaviour had 
 irritated rather than conciliated the minds of the natives, 
 by committing depredations even upon the property of men 
 who peaceably submitted to the claims of Radama. On 
 the arrival of the king, captives who had been taken were 
 liberated; relations who had been cruelly separated and 
 sent into the interior for sale, were immediately sought for 
 by order of the king, and restored to their homes and con- 
 nexions. Some unfortunate instances, however, escaped 
 detection, the individuals having been sent away imme- 
 diately, and to a great distance. 
 
 It is stated on the unquestionable authority of Captain 
 Moorsom, that Radama's chief object in visiting Foule 
 Point was to put a final conclusion to an idea long enter- 
 tained by the French, that they had an equal claim with 
 Radama to the whole of the eastern coast of Madagascar. 
 Monsieur Roux, at that time stationed at St Mary's, had 
 been active in bringing forward this claim ; and in reply to 
 his last communication, the king had sent word to him, that 
 he " would talk about it" " And he now," says Captain
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 317 
 
 Moorsom, " took with him his 13,000 disciplined troops as 
 a medium of conversation not likely to prove very satis- 
 factory to the other party." 
 
 During his northern expedition, the king reinforced 
 several military stations previously formed, and appointed 
 some new posts. After advancing to the northern ex- 
 tremity of the island, he commenced his journey homeward 
 by Antsianaka. 
 
 On this journey he ordered an attack to be made on the 
 village situated on the lake Anosisaka in Antsianaka. As 
 the rain fell in torrents at the time, the muskets of the 
 soldiers, and some pieces of cannon they were conveying on 
 rafts, were rendered useless in the engagement. The enemy 
 poured down upon Radama's troops, and part of them fled, 
 but the rest sustained the shock, and proved victorious. 
 The leader in the flight was afterwards tried by military 
 law, and condemned to be burned. General Brady on this 
 occasion, actuated by motives of humanity, ventured to 
 oppose the execution of the sentence, and proposed that 
 the criminal should be shot. For which interference he 
 incurred the displeasure of the king, and was dismissed 
 from service, and held in disgrace for the space of a year. 
 The sentence of burning was executed, and the relations of 
 the sufferer had the melancholy satisfaction of obtaining 
 permission to bury his ashes in the family vault. 
 
 Some time previous to this, the king had allowed a space 
 of six months to the chiefs of Iboina, to consider whether 
 they would voluntarily submit to him or not, under a threat 
 that he would invade and subdue them by force, unless 
 they acknowledged him within that period. Prince Rataffe 
 had left the capital about the time of the king's departure 
 for the coast, and during his march had encroached upon 
 the terms offered by Radama to the Iboina chiefs. Before
 
 318 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the expiration of the period mentioned, he had attacked 
 some of them in the north, and seized a considerable quan- 
 tity of booty, consisting of men, women, and cattle. Some 
 of his soldiers had also violated the tombs of the dead, and 
 robbed them of the property they contained. Radama was 
 unwilling to credit the report of such outrages ; but when 
 on investigation they were found to be true, he immediately 
 ordered all the booty to be returned, with a present of 
 money, cloth, and cattle, assuring the chiefs that the depre- 
 dations had been committed without his orders or know- 
 ledgCj by some troops who had been despatched, not to 
 attack or injure them, but against the north of Antsianaka, 
 and that he would still adhere to the terms he had already 
 stated. He added, that he had sent back the very persons 
 who had violated the tombs of their ancestors, with orders 
 to go to those very tombs and solicit forgiveness. 
 
 In consequence of these transactions, Rataffe fell under 
 Radama's displeasure, and for a time sunk into disgrace. 
 He was afterwards, however, restored to favour, and ob- 
 tained an appointment to the post of Mananjary.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 319 
 
 CHAP. XII. 
 
 Return of Radama from the north-east part of the island Establishment 
 of a central school at the capital, and extension of education to the vil- 
 lages Public examination of the scholars General improvement of the 
 people Progress of agriculture on the north-east coast Statement of 
 views and proceedings of Governor Farquhar in favour of Madagascar 
 Conduct of Rafaralahy on the visit of the governor of Mauritius to Foule 
 Point Expedition of Radama against the Sakalavas in 1824 Pacific 
 counsels of the British agent Deserted state of the capital of Iboina 
 Interview between Mr. Hastie and the Moorish chief of Mazanga 
 Unsuccessful attempts to induce the latter to acknowledge Radama's 
 supremacy His ultimate destruction The traffic in slaves suppressed on 
 the western coast Strict discipline maintained in the army of the king 
 Intercourse between Mr. Hastie and Andriansolo, chief of the northern 
 Sakalavas Radama's sovereignty acknowledged by the latter His inter- 
 view with Radama Intercourse of the latter with Commodore Nourse 
 Selection of the site for Andriansolo's dwelling Garrisons stationed in 
 the country Sickness in the army Intercourse with a celebrated sor- 
 ceress Her destruction by order of Radama Return of the army to the 
 capital. 
 
 ON the 2d of January, 1824, Radama returned from his 
 expedition to Tamatave, and the north-eastern coast of the 
 island, and entered his capital with the customary cere- 
 monies. The llth of January had been fixed upon by 
 those who undertook to calculate the favourable days, but 
 the king having heard that some of his ministers, in order 
 to maintain the power of the sikidy, had declared that he 
 could not enter it earlier, determined to show that Radama 
 could and would enter his capital whenever he pleased ; 
 and, therefore, he marched to his palace without halting 
 in the suburbs, as had been customary, until the diviners 
 had pronounced it suitable for him to enter.
 
 320 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 During this expedition along the coast from Tamatave 
 to Vohimaro, Radama took advantage of various oppor- 
 tunities for urging upon the minds of his people the im- 
 portance of having their children instructed by the Mis- 
 sionaries. In the declarations which he made to the 
 chieftains of the districts through which he passed, he told 
 them that he had white people at his capital teaching his 
 children and people ; and that if they wished to have their 
 children taught, they should send them to Tananarive, 
 where they should be instructed with his own people ; add- 
 ing, that he would take care of them, and provide for them 
 whatever was necessary for their comfort, while they were 
 learning, and becoming as well informed as the children of 
 Ankova. In three or four instances the king's advice 
 appeared to be adopted, and a number of youths accom- 
 panied him towards Imerina ; but before he reached the 
 province, the love of home prevailed, and every one of 
 them returned to their families. 
 
 In the month of March, 1824, his majesty sent for Mr. 
 Hastie and the Missionaries, as he had a communication of 
 some importance to make to them. On reaching the house 
 called Besakana, in the court-yard, they received a mes- 
 sage to the following effect that the king wished the three 
 schools already opened in the capital, to be joined into one, 
 and called the Missionary Seminary, or Central School; 
 that it should be held at the new building erected by Mr. 
 Griffiths, and be deemed the parent institution, a sort of 
 model or normal school for all the schools that might be 
 formed in any part of his dominions. The king requested 
 that Messrs. Jones and Griffiths would superintend this 
 seminary, and that Mrs. Jones and Mrs. Griffiths would 
 take charge of the female school. 
 
 With this request the Missionaries willingly complied,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 321 
 
 and in the following month Mr. Jeffreys and family com- 
 menced a new missionary station, and opened a school at 
 Ambatomanga. This village, about twenty miles to the 
 east of Tananarivo, had been fixed upon by the king, who 
 sent a message to its numerous population, stating, that as 
 he wished them to learn and become wise, he had sent 
 them a white man to live amongst them, and teach them. 
 
 Some of the people expressed much pleasure in receiving 
 this message, but others said they were poor, and could not 
 afford to clothe their children ; to which the king replied, 
 that the children might have a piece of cloth tied round 
 them, and then come and learn the book. 
 
 About this time a public examination of the schools took 
 place, of a highly gratifying nature to all who were inte- 
 rested in the improvement of the scholars. Radama at- 
 tended on the occasion, when the advantage of having a 
 printing-press attached to the Mission was submitted to his 
 consideration, and the desirableness of extending the 
 benefits of education still more widely, as well as the 
 propriety of conferring honours only on those who could 
 read and write, were suggested for his consideration. To 
 both these propositions the king promised to attend. 
 
 A favourable reply was also granted to a more distinct 
 application, made through Mr. Hastie, for permission to 
 open additional schools in the neighbourhood of the 
 capital; and seven villages were consequently selected for 
 this purpose, with permission to appoint some of the best 
 scholars as teachers. 
 
 As in the former instance, some of the peop'a of these 
 places were pleased with the prospect of having their 
 children instructed, while others appeared extremely unwil- 
 ling that their children should be taught the manners and 
 customs of the foreigners. By this class, numerous objections 
 
 II. Y
 
 322 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 and difficulties were started ; some asserting that they had 
 no children, others tying rags around them, and saying they 
 were their only clothes ; and others rubbing over with soot 
 the already swarthy faces of their offspring, and then main- 
 taining that they were too ugly and too great fools to 
 learn. 
 
 The king hearing of this opposition to the projected 
 measure, desired the teachers to wait until he should have 
 a general kabary with the people. He then sent for the 
 heads of each village, and inquired of them what were 
 their grievances. They said they had none ; that they 
 liked what he liked, and wished to please him. "Well," 
 said the king, " if you wish to become wise and happy, and 
 to please me, send your children to the schools, and let 
 them be taught; for the good, the industrious, and the 
 wise shall be honoured by me." 
 
 If the objections of the people were not actually removed, 
 they did not afterwards express themselves unwilling to 
 have their children instructed ; and on Messrs. Jones and 
 Griffiths visiting the village schools thus established, they 
 were extremely gratified by the progress of the scholars, 
 and the good order which the native teachers had estab- 
 lished and maintained. At this time there were two hun- 
 dred and sixty-eight children in the school at the capital, 
 forty of whom were acquiring the English language. 
 
 Upon a careful review of the events which had lately 
 transpired, the Missionaries could not but feel that they 
 had great encouragement in their labours. The field for 
 exertion had been greatly extended ; a large accession had 
 been made to the number of their scholars; means of 
 instruction were rapidly multiplying, as teachers from the 
 central school at the capital were found competent to con- 
 duct those at the different villages around. A commence-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 323 
 
 ment had been made in the translation of the sacred scrip- 
 tures, religious services were regularly held in the native 
 language on the Sabbath, a commodious school and places 
 of worship had been opened, and the Missionaries continued 
 to receive the sanction and assistance of the king in their 
 multiplied and increasingly important labours. 
 
 Nor were the hopes of better and brighter days for 
 Madagascar confined to that sphere alone in which the 
 Missionaries were labouring. The morning of civilization 
 had first dawned upon the mind of the monarch, and the 
 light was now extending wherever his influence was felt. 
 Agriculture was rendering to the people the peaceful 
 rewards of industry. Radama felt that he had acquired 
 his sovereignty by his military power, that he must main- 
 tain his supremacy by the same means, and that, instead of 
 leading into the field of battle a lawless horde of rapacious 
 savages, he now commanded a regularly disciplined army ; 
 while the judicious and indefatigable agent of the British 
 government was seizing every opportunity that presented 
 itself for suggesting better principles of government, and 
 proposing laws more just and beneficial, by which the 
 condition of the people might be rendered more favourable 
 to their intellectual and moral culture. 
 
 It may not be out of place here to give some extracts 
 from an official letter of Governor Farquhar's, which affords 
 a more correct view of the internal state of Madagascar 
 for the year 1823, than could be extracted from the pen of 
 any private individual, whose means of information would 
 be more limited. 
 
 " I have from the commencement," says the governor, 
 " been of opinion, and expressed the grounds of my belief, 
 that the peaceful and unambitious measures adopted, could 
 not fail to lead to the most advantageous results, whether 
 
 Y2
 
 324 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 viewed with reference to the great and immediate object 
 of solicitude with his majesty's government and the country, 
 the final destruction of the slave-trade; to other general 
 objects of our own, of a political and commercial nature ; 
 or to those connected with beneficial improvements upon 
 Madagascar itself. 
 
 " That the great practical result in view in making the 
 treaty with Radama, namely, the closing one of the greatest 
 slave-markets in the world, was accomplished, had been 
 ascertained, so far as regards any British trade in slaves, 
 by the indisputable fact, that no instance had occurred of 
 any new slaves having been introduced into Mauritius, 
 nor even any attempt made to do so, for nearly three 
 years. 
 
 " In the continued and steady pursuit of the objects I 
 have stated, it appears to me, that previously to my quit- 
 ting this part of the world, in which, through a long career 
 of public service, I had uniformly maintained an intimate 
 correspondence and connexion with Madagascar, a personal 
 visit among the people of that island, and an interview with 
 Radama, or his principal chiefs and governors on the coast, 
 could not fail to strengthen, and draw still closer, if pos- 
 sible, the bond of our friendship and alliance already 
 formed ; and might, perhaps, lead to our procuring farther 
 guarantees against any attempt to revive the slave-trade, 
 or carry the people of this country into slavery on the part 
 of the French and Portuguese, or any other power or state, 
 and under any cloak whatever. 
 
 " With such considerations, I determined to avail myself 
 of the opportunity afforded during the voyage home, to 
 accomplish, as far as possible, these desirable purposes. I 
 accordingly landed at Tamatave, one of the most central 
 and convenient positions for trade, on the 26th. This
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 325 
 
 place, which, previously to, and during the suspension of 
 the treaty with Radama, had been the great resort of slave- 
 dealers, we not only found totally clear of them and their 
 demoralizing influence, but the most praiseworthy zeal and 
 vigilance were conspicuously exercised by the native chiefs 
 and people themselves, to prevent any attempt to evade 
 the laws, and the provisions of the treaty for the abolition 
 of the slave-trade. 
 
 "The reception we met with, and the progress of im- 
 provement everywhere visible, were to me matter of no 
 less astonishment than heartfelt gratification. After having 
 received a visit from the chief of the place, Jean Rene, and, 
 salutes having been exchanged, we landed. A well-accoutred 
 and very respectably disciplined body of soldiers, forming a 
 detachment from Radama's army, was drawn up on the 
 beach to receive us ; and their conduct, and the regularity 
 of all their exercises and evolutions, marked at once a con- 
 siderable degree of sagacity, subordination, and sense of 
 propriety. 
 
 " We proceeded to the chiefs house, and shortly after 
 he requested us to accompany him to the kabary, or 
 assembly, which he had prepared. Arrived at the spot, 
 being in a small plain just in front of his house, we found 
 several hundred natives, with their respective chiefs, seated 
 on the ground, forming a circle, in the centre of which 
 were piled some thousands of pounds of yams, sweet pota- 
 toes, and other farinaceous roots, besides fruits of various 
 kinds, all the production of their soil. One of the elders 
 immediately advanced, and made a very eloquent speech, 
 expressive of the high veneration and respect of the Mada- 
 gascar people for the king of England, of gratitude for the 
 many benefits he had so liberally bestowed on their nation, 
 and of their anxious hope that he would continue his fos-
 
 326 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 tering protection and friendship to them and their children. 
 He said that their country was still poor, but that by the 
 wise regulations of Radama, (with the aid and assistance of 
 the British government,) for preventing their people being 
 exported into slavery, for the security of their property, 
 and for the encouragement of their agriculture, they had 
 the prospect of brighter days before them ; they wished they 
 could, even now, offer me presents, such as the gold and 
 silver mines of Mexico and Peru offered ; but in the mean 
 time, they trusted that I would accept the produce of their 
 lands, of which each had brought a basket full, as an 
 humble, though not less sincere tribute of their respect and 
 attachment. He concluded the harangue with many kind 
 expressions of regret at my approaching departure, and 
 begged me not to forget them. This speech, which lasted 
 nearly half an hour, was delivered without any hesitation, 
 and was marked by all the emphasis, action, feeling, and 
 propriety, for which the people of Madagascar have been 
 distinguished on all such occasions. 
 
 " In my reply, I endeavoured to impress upon them how 
 much more valuable to me, the presents they offered were, 
 than any which the countries they mentioned could pro- 
 duce ; that gold and silver could not fail to flow into Mada- 
 gascar, in proportion to the advancement of agriculture in 
 so fruitful a soil ; and to the industry of the people, in 
 exercising the numerous native commodities and manu- 
 factures for exportation with which their vast island every 
 where abounded ; the improvements of which, together with 
 the introduction of others, through the means of their 
 friends, the English, would rapidly tend to promote an 
 honourable and flourishing trade with foreigners, in lieu of 
 the slave-trade, which had for centuries covered their beau- 
 tiful country with carnage and desolation ; but which had
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 327 
 
 been so happily abolished, for the peace and welfare of 
 Madagascar, by their own enlightened sovereign. 
 
 " After forcibly pressing these and other important facts 
 upon their attention, and bringing forward, in support of 
 his arguments, facts from the history of other countries, to 
 all which the people listened with the greatest attention, 
 the governor concluded his speech. The kabary then broke 
 up with acclamations and shouts of " The King of England, 
 and Radama ! and may their friendship continue to ensure 
 security, tranquillity, and happiness to ourselves and our 
 latest posterity !" Several bullocks were, as is usual on such 
 occasions, slain ; and the whole assembly partook of the 
 feast, which was celebrated, as is also the custom, by 
 repeated discharges of musketry." 
 
 The letter of the governor proceeds to state, that the day 
 after their arrival at Tamatave, Rafaralahy, the chief of 
 Foule Point, came with another body of Radama's troops 
 to visit them, " This is the chief," says Sir Robert Farquhar, 
 " who, at my request, spent the greater part of the last year 
 at Mauritius, when, I trust, every thing was done to afford 
 him an opportunity of improving himself, his attendants, and 
 countrymen, in the knowledge of such useful European 
 usages and arts, as our little colony could furnish. That he 
 has derived considerable benefits from his visit, there is no 
 doubt. It is visible, from the marks of improvement he 
 himself displays, and the fashions which he has introduced 
 among the people whom he has been deputed by Radama 
 to govern ; he has adopted the European dress for himself, 
 and has taught it also to the females of his household ; and, 
 what is better still, he has introduced habits of domestic 
 industry, and prides himself, not more in the European 
 dress of his attendants, than on the circumstances of these
 
 328 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 dresses being entirely prepared and worked by them- 
 selves. 
 
 "Prince Rafaralahy, besides a very imposing personal 
 appearance, has much natural penetration and quickness of 
 discernment, catches with eagerness every, even the most 
 trifling occurrence in conduct and manners, which he inva- 
 riably endeavours to imitate and adopt. He is, in every 
 respect, most becoming in manners, and even polite in his 
 conversation ; and, being a great favourite of king Radama, 
 and possessed of much influence on account of his skill and 
 courage, as well as humanity, is likely to advance the bene- 
 volent views and interests of his master, and of those from 
 whom he has derived so much improvement, and received 
 so much hospitality. 
 
 " After a few days' stay at Tamatave, we sailed to Foule 
 Point, in order to make a visit to Rafaralahy. His entreaties 
 to this effect, and unwillingness to disappoint a man so 
 sincerely attached to us, determined me to postpone for 
 this purpose, our final departure. This visit appeared the 
 more called for, from the circumstance of Radama not being 
 present himself. 
 
 " There is a considerable colony from the interior of the 
 island settled at Foule Point ; they have already introduced 
 the use of the plough, and have succeeded in disciplining 
 their oxen to draught-work and carrying, for which pur- 
 poses I had sent them instructors, and models of agricul- 
 tural instruments from Mauritius ; and I have the satisfac- 
 tion of being able to state, that their fields are now well 
 cultivated, and promise a rapid increase, to reward their 
 efforts, and that spirit of industry, for which the inhabit- 
 ants of Ankova are, in the actual state of civilization 
 of the island, the most remarkable among the numerous
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 329 
 
 districts of Madagascar. We were very much gratified by 
 the general appearance of the people at Foule Point, 
 relating to their neatness, cleanliness, and comfort ; and the 
 excellence of their roads ; nor can too much be said in 
 favour of the hospitality and kindness of the chief and the 
 people." 
 
 It is not possible to contemplate the apparently auspicious 
 introduction of education, and the useful mechanic arts, at 
 the capital the encouragement afforded to the Missionaries, 
 and the progress of agriculture, and other means of general 
 improvement without experiencing the feelings of deepest 
 regret on account of the shortness of their duration, and 
 the disastrous result which an opposite course of proce- 
 dure has since produced. 
 
 In the spring of 1824, Radama, still bent on reducing 
 every chief in the island to a state of vassalage, determined 
 upon undertaking another expedition into the north Saka- 
 lava country, and attended with great care to the usual pre- 
 parations. Having supplicated supernatural aid at the 
 tomb of his ancestors, the king left the capital, in company 
 with Mr. Hastie, on the 28th of May. 
 
 On reaching the neighbourhood of Fihiasinana, (or the 
 open country) Mr. Hastie observed that the custom of pub- 
 lic feasting on the cattle of the rich, after their demise, had 
 been extensively observed here. Poles were set up, on which 
 were sometimes seen the skulls of as many as forty cattle, 
 which had been consumed on such an occasion ; and a single 
 tomb was sometimes seen exposing the marks of 4,000 fire- 
 places where the flesh of the cattle had been cooked. 
 
 On the 12th of June, the army encamped at Anaslavoor, 
 where Radama had directed that the people of Iboina 
 should meet him with the flag which Andriansolo had 
 received from Commodore Nourse. Here the party waited
 
 330 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 a stipulated time, which was not fully expired when informa- 
 tion of a somewhat questionable nature reached them, that 
 the chieftain was already encamped with a powerful army, of 
 three divisions, prepared to resist the power of the Hovas. 
 Radama, conscious of the superiority of his own troops, was 
 highly elated at the prospect of being opposed, and listened 
 with some impatience to Mr. Hastie's cooler arguments in 
 favour of proposing terms of allegiance, rather than reducing 
 the country to a state of desolation. The British agent> 
 however, persevered, and omitted no opportunity of en- 
 forcing upon the king how much greater honour he would 
 acquire by peaceably rendering himself master of the country. 
 Mr. Hastie was well aware, that if once any warlike operations 
 began, the people having been debarred, for the space of 
 three years, from all profit arising from the sale of slaves, 
 and not having yet reaped the full benefits of the improved 
 order of things, were ripe for plunder, and would rush upon 
 the enemy with the same disregard of life and property 
 which they had shown in their former wars. Mr. Hastie, 
 therefore, counselled Radama to send forward a few un- 
 armed men, to ascertain the disposition of the chieftains, 
 and to intimate his intention towards them. To this the 
 king objected ; but it was finally settled that a detachment 
 of 500 should be sent, to see what preparations the enemy 
 had made for resistance. 
 
 In the mean time, the whole mind of the king seemed 
 to be absorbed by the military exploits, and the consequent 
 renown, he was promising himself; so that when the party 
 returned, stating that the passes were not guarded, nor were 
 other preparations for resistance observable, he considered 
 himself fully justified in advancing, on the ground that the 
 time he allowed to the chieftain for sending the flag was 
 expired.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 33 J 
 
 On approaching the province of Iboina, Mr.' Hastie, 
 determined to make one more attempt to bring about an 
 amicable arrangement, requested permission to proceed 
 with a small party to publish the king's intentions. To 
 this a reluctant consent was at last obtained, and] he 
 proceeded accordingly with fifty men. With this small 
 company, he went forward, publishing in every place, and 
 charging the people of every village, to inform their neigh- 
 bours that Radama was advancing with his army, and 
 that his protection would be extended to all who would 
 render allegiance to him. He was soon satisfied that the 
 people of the province were not contemplating anything 
 like resistance, but would be glad to place themselves 
 under the protection of the king ; and, with a few persons 
 prepared to confirm this statement, he returned to the 
 camp. 
 
 These men were treated by Radama in such a manner as 
 to give them confidence in the lenity of his proceedings, 
 and they returned to reassure their compatriots, who had 
 been making the best use of their time to escape with their 
 cattle and other property. When Mr. Hastie advanced 
 again with his company of fifty men, he found the natives 
 returning with their herds in such numbers as to throng the 
 way ; while, at the door of every cottage, poles were erected, 
 with pieces of rofia thread, the badge of allegiance to the 
 Hovas, attached to them. 
 
 Before Mr. Hastie left the camp, messengers from 
 Andriansolo had arrived with offers of allegiance, which 
 obtained little credit from the king, and other circumstances 
 of a very suspicious nature occurring, the British agent 
 thought it necessary to proceed with caution to the capital 
 of Iboina, where he arrived on the 27th of June, 1824. 
 He entered Douana bearing a flag of amity, and found there
 
 332 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the flag given by Commodore Nourse in Radama's name, 
 mounted in the court-yard. The town itself was completely 
 deserted, with the exception of one lascar, who gave the 
 information, that the chief had departed the day before. 
 
 The number of houses in Douana was then about 740. In 
 the deserted habitation of the chief, many traces of order 
 and regularity still remained. Neatly-raised bedsteads, 
 and partitions covered with tapestry, showed that the chief 
 and his family were no strangers to domestic comfort. In 
 one apartment there was a well-finished India chest of 
 drawers, some handsome chairs, and large mirrors ; and, in 
 the largest room, thirty-six feet long and twenty wide, were 
 the great testimonials of the chieftain's royalty, the skulls 
 of his ancestors, preserved in a raised frame enclosed by 
 hangings of white cloth. 
 
 From this place Mr. Hastie proceeded in search of 
 Andriansolo, but suffered much inconvenience and delay 
 from the desertion of his guides. Before entering Majungo, 
 he sent a polite note to Russian Barroched, commandant 
 of that place, to solicit an interview with him on the fol- 
 lowing day, when he expected to arrive. 
 
 This chieftain received Mr. Hastie and his company of 
 fifty men under a tree near his own dwelling, where they 
 were soon surrounded by upwards of four hundred armed 
 attendants, many of whom, bearing bows and arrows, danced 
 around the yard, to the music of some rude drums and 
 brass dishes. Mr. Hastie endeavoured to explain Radama's 
 pacific intentions, but was replied to with the greatest inso- 
 lence by the chief, who made no scruple to defy the power 
 of Radama, and to speak of him with the utmost contempt 
 
 In the second interview which Mr. Hastie sought, for 
 the purpose of convincing the chief of the hopelessness of 
 resistance, his tone and general manner were still charac-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 333 
 
 terized by the same rude defiance. He assured the British 
 agent, that he was unacquainted with his means, the number 
 of his adherents, and the extent of his arms and ammu- 
 nition, and, as if to inspire a greater degree of awe, he 
 ordered a cannon to be fired, while he himself remained 
 seated on a sort of high stool, cut out of solid block, with a 
 cask of powder on his right, several large horns filled with 
 the same around him, a number of small baskets of horns 
 and flints strewed on the ground, and his attendants all 
 armed with muskets, spears, or with bows and barbed 
 arrows. He had demanded that Mr. Hastie should stop 
 the progress of Radama's party for a stipulated number of 
 days; but on being now told that this could not be done, 
 and that the king was already approaching, he exclaimed, 
 " Then Radama will find me here." At this moment, by 
 his desire, his attendants danced round Mr. Hastie in sham 
 fight, uttering menacing yells, and drawing their bow- 
 strings to the utmost extent. On a signal given by the 
 chief, this farce was discontinued, and in a high tone he 
 repeated, " Radama will find me here under this tamarind 
 tree, which you yourself could as easily remove, as Radama 
 could change me." 
 
 Mr. Hastie again remonstrated with the chief, upon the 
 absurdity of his resistance, and, on the nearer approach of 
 Radama's forces, exerted himself with both parties to avert . 
 the impending doom of the obstinate old man, who still 
 persisted in saying "that he was prepared, and would not 
 submit." Mr. Hastie left him at last anticipating the result, 
 for the king's soldiers now approached. Time was, however, 
 given to the chief, even yet, to make concessions; but on 
 being asked again if he would submit, he firmly answered,, 
 " No ;" after which the soldiers speedily put an end to has 
 existence.
 
 334 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 At the request of Radama, the British agent accompanied 
 the generals Ramanetaka and Rameno, to the port, where 
 some Arab and Moorish merchants were endeavouring to 
 renew the traffic in slaves, and had already succeeded in 
 obtaining a small number. Here the generals explained 
 the king's intentions to use his utmost endeavours for 
 the promotion of the interests of all engaged in lawful 
 commerce and industrious occupations, both of which, 
 Radama desired the inhabitants should know, were objects 
 of his primary consideration ; at the same time he wished 
 it to be explained, that feeling himself entitled to have his 
 laws completely obeyed, it was his desire that any persons not 
 natives of the country, and not inclined to conform to his 
 edicts, should avail themselves of the earliest opportunity 
 to remove from his shores. 
 
 On the conclusion of this speech, the natives and re- 
 sidents shouted, " We are Radama's ! we are Hovas !" 
 After which the ceremony of swearing allegiance, was gone 
 through by the chiefs and principal persons of the different 
 tribes. The merchants, however, who were not so well 
 satisfied, loudly demanded to know whether the newly 
 published laws would be applicable to persons about to 
 land from some vessels which they had then at sea ; to 
 which it was answered, that slave-dealing in any way was 
 contrary to the established laws of Radama. 
 
 The same readiness in the people to acknowledge the 
 supremacy of the king, was observed wherever he went, 
 though some of the chiefs, and particularly Andriansolo 
 could not be induced to submit As a reward to any one 
 who would bring him intelligence of the retreat of their 
 chief, Radama informed Mr. Hastie, that he had offered 
 five hundred dollars. To which Mr. Hastie replied, that 
 he felt it his duty to remark, it was not in accordance with
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 335 
 
 his character, and high situation, to act in such a manner 
 as would obtain for him the title of killer of chiefs, which 
 appellation he would most probably be known by, even in 
 distant countries, if he sought the life of Andriansolo, 
 now, when so great a part of the people of Iboina had 
 sworn allegiance to him. Radama stated many reasons in 
 his own defence, but Mr. Hastie pressed him so closely 
 on the point of his own honour and moral dignity, as an 
 enlightened prince, that at last he consented to annul the 
 offer of a premium for the person of the chief, and to try what 
 effect the offer of security for his person would have on 
 bringing him to a state of submission. 
 
 When Radama's army first entered the province of 
 Iboina, he issued an order that the most trifling trespass 
 or theft should subject the offender to the pain of death ; 
 and, for some weeks, no complaint of this kind had 
 been made, when, on the 4th of July, three men were 
 charged with having stolen, in the town, articles to the 
 value of about a quarter of a dollar. On their trial before 
 the general officers, one man was charged with being the 
 leader of the party; and, having confessed his guilt, he 
 received sentence of death, and was shot on the beach at a 
 little distance from the town. 
 
 As there was but too much reason to suspect that both 
 Russian and Andriansolo had acted under the influence of 
 the traders with whom they were connected, Mr. Hastie 
 fixed upon a Moorish merchant, of the name of Abdalla, as 
 his agent and guide in the discovery of the latter, and. 
 with much persuasion, supported by representations of 
 Radama's influence and power, at last induced him to 
 consult with some of the friends of the rebellious chief- 
 tains, and to bring them to an audience with Mr. Hastie, pre- 
 paratory to farther amicable negociations between the parties.
 
 336 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 This interview took place at the house of Abdalla, who 
 opened the business by stating part of what had passed 
 between him and the British agent, and adding other 
 things for which he had no authority. He was promptly 
 corrected by Mr. Hastie, who took upon himself the 
 responsibility of the whole transaction, warning the traders 
 and the natives, who consulted together in the Moorish 
 language, of the dreadful consequences that would follow 
 the continued resistance of the chief. A poorly-dressed 
 man amongst the friends of Andriansolo, whom Mr. Hastie 
 recognized as having some months before appeared at the 
 capital, richly attired in a scarlet robe, as an ambassador 
 from that chieftain, asked what proposal was to be made 
 to Andriansolo. To which Mr. Hastie replied, that the 
 proposal was of a very limited, yet very extended nature ; 
 it was simply that Andriansolo should render allegiance 
 to Radama, and obey his laws, or be considered an out- 
 law. The party appeared disappointed, and asked if 
 that was alL They were told that the rest must be left 
 to Radama, who would not forget the late exalted station 
 of the chief. After further conversation and argument, 
 Mr. Hastie was told that Bahaur, who was Andriansolo's 
 confidant, was charged to visit him, and return in the 
 space of three days with his answer. 
 
 It was well for the British agent, on this occasion, that 
 he had been on his guard with the crafty Moors, for he 
 was watched by an eye quick to discern the slightest 
 deviation from true and honourable dealing. On turning 
 away from the door of Abdalla's house, he found to his 
 surprise, that the king, having placed himself in disguise 
 amongst the boys who usually attended upon him, had 
 been a witness of the whole transaction. He had not 
 deen known by any of the Moors, and, on reaching his
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 337 
 
 tent, told his friend that his reason for placing himself 
 in this situation, was a fear lest the Moors would act 
 treacherously ; under which impression, he had had a 
 guard stationed near, to be ready for any emergency. It 
 was, however, a frequent practice with Radama, to pass 
 in disguise along the streets of his capital, and, doubtless, 
 one of the many means by which he made himself inti- 
 mately acquainted, not only with the popular opinions of 
 his own people, but with the private motives and cha- 
 racters of men in general. 
 
 At the expiration of the stated time, the messengers 
 returned from Andriansolo, accompanied by three of his 
 ministers, who took the oath of allegiance to Radama, on 
 behalf of their chief, in the presence of the whole army. 
 It was then proposed that Mr. Hastie should return with 
 them to the place of refuge, which that prince had sought 
 amongst the woody islands of the river, where his retreat 
 was inaccessible, except to such a number as could be 
 conveyed by small canoes. Radama's object was to make 
 him clearly to comprehend the nature of the oath of alle- 
 giance ; and it was the business of Mr. Hastie to endea- 
 vour, if possible, to bring about an interview between him 
 and the king. 
 
 The king was perfectly right in supposing that the pro- 
 fession of allegiance had not been fully understood, for 
 when Mr. Hastie, after much difficulty, obtained an inter- 
 view with the chief, he found him surrounded by hundreds 
 of armed men, and still possessed with a high idea of the 
 importance of his own resources, and the power of his 
 arms. Accustomed to the flattery and falsehood of the 
 Moors, who had by this means obtained the real sove- 
 reignty of the district, which he only nominally ruled; 
 Andriansolo was little disposed to relish the plain dealing of 
 
 II. Z
 
 338 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Mr. Hastie, who scrupled not to present to him a faithful 
 picture of his real situation. When it was urged upon him, 
 that, in accordance with his late oath, he should not only 
 repair himself, but summon all his people to repair to a 
 great kabary, summoned by Radama for the third day of 
 the next month, he replied, that so vast was his district, 
 and so illimitable the extent of his power, that it would 
 not take less than a year to summon all his people. 
 
 By the advice of his ministers, however, and the per- 
 suasion of Mr. Hastie, he agreed at last to solicit an inter- 
 view with the king, and for this purpose his ministers 
 were sent back to the camp. After which, Mr. Hastie 
 undertook to bring the chieftain to the great assembly, at 
 which he was to be presented to Radama. 
 
 Andriansolo is an extraordinary man; both his mind 
 and manners appear at this time to have been of such a 
 kind, as to admit of nothing approaching to the affability 
 of Europeans, or even of his own monarch. When Mr. 
 Hastie informed him that the king, being a polished man, 
 would expect something of the same kind from so great a 
 chief; and that though he, Mr. Hastie, did not regard his 
 salutations not being returned, the king would expect to be 
 saluted on their meeting ; the chieftain asked with perfect 
 simplicity what he meant, neither having noticed that Mr. 
 Hastie bowed to him, or of course made any similar 
 movement himself. In this instance, however, he dis- 
 claimed all intention of being rude, and requested, with 
 great simplicity, to be instructed in this novel mode of 
 proceeding. Different words are used in different districts 
 of Madagascar, as the language of salutation; those for 
 Iboina sound like " Quiz, quiz." Mr. Hastie told the chief, 
 that when he met Radama, he should bow or incline his head 
 forward, showing him at the same time what was meant
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR.' 339 
 
 by the inclination of his own. Profiting by his instructions, 
 the chief attempted to bow, but while he repeated the 
 not inappropriate words, his head moved backward instead 
 of forward ; nor was it until a repetition of the lesson, that 
 he could accomplish any thing approaching to the proposed 
 obeisance. 
 
 With the same apparent apathetic indifference which 
 characterised his manners in the first interview, he listened 
 to all that Mr. Hastie told him of the greatness of Radama. 
 On one subject alone he evinced the slightest curiosity, 
 and that was, to see the horses which he had heard were 
 now in the possession of the king. He asked what horses 
 were like, if they were like camels? of which animals 
 he was not ignorant, having once had three given him, 
 one of which had died, another had strayed away, and, 
 with regard to the third, having heard that the flesh of 
 camels was good eating, he had had it killed for the pur- 
 pose of tasting for himself. 
 
 The Moors, however, had succeeded in converting him 
 to their religion, at least in persuading him to wear a string 
 of beads attached to his wrist, and to perform certain cere- 
 monies at stated intervals, which greatly retarded his 
 journey to the camp, where they arrived, after many delays, 
 on the 19th of July. Here he assumed a sort of sullen 
 calmness, unequal to the concealment of his real trepi- 
 dation, which increased perceptibly on his being led to 
 the kabary through the ranks of disciplined soldiers, who 
 fired by companies in open columns. 
 
 The ceremony of introduction was rather awkwardly 
 performed on the part of the chief; after which, one of 
 Radama's generals made a long and eloquent speech in 
 honour of his sovereign, and, calling upon the army to 
 support him in his just and noble measures, the people 
 
 z2
 
 340 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 unanimously shouted their assent, and a roar of appro- 
 bation reverberated through the ranks. 
 
 With his usual politeness, Radama had ordered the Moor 
 Abdalla to have some meat cooked in the manner of the 
 Mohammedans, that Andriansolo might not refuse to eat 
 at the king's table; but when the dinner-hour arrived, 
 he complained of want of appetite, and, soon left, on the 
 plea of retiring to pray. 
 
 Radama having occasion to pass with a small escort 
 from Majanga to Ambatolampy, he gladly availed himself 
 of the kindness of Commodore Nourse in lending his barge, 
 with Captain Chapman, to convey him to that place. The 
 commodore had himself waited upon the king with this 
 proposal, and during their conversation had earnestly recom- 
 mended him to continue the system he had begun, and 
 which had already led to such happy results. He parti- 
 cularly advised Radama to give his attention to every 
 thing connected with commerce, as he had already estab- 
 lished his power so firmly by his conquests, and the due 
 administration of the laws, as well as by the decided supe- 
 riority of his army, that he was well entitled to consider 
 and report himself sole master of the island, in which 
 character he would be authorized to invite people of every 
 nation to visit his country on lawful commercial pursuits. 
 
 Radama replied, that in the early part of his life he was 
 in a state of darkness. His forefathers, to whom it was 
 his duty to look to with respect, were entirely unacquainted 
 with the proceedings of the world, and consequently were 
 incapable of giving such instructions as could improve 
 him; he had, however, by application and perseverance, 
 entered a path by which he was enabled to advance; and 
 the success attending his endeavours was such, as satisfied 
 him that he was correct in attributing all he knew, to the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 341 
 
 lessons he had received from the British officers and govern- 
 ment ; adding, that he was confirmed in the propriety of 
 his present plans, and would pursue them with increased 
 ardour. 
 
 When Radama went on board the commodore's barge, he 
 requested permission for some of his officers to inspect the 
 vessel. Their amazement was unbounded, on seeing what 
 to them was so new and incomprehensible, nor was their 
 surprise, which bordered upon fear, at all allayed by some 
 of the party being attacked with sea-sickness. The atten- 
 tion of the king was chiefly occupied by the arrival on 
 board, of his friend Captain Moorsom, and by the exami- 
 nation of various charts and drawings. The band, too, 
 afforded him great pleasure, and he accepted with delight 
 the offer of taking some of his young musicians, for the 
 purpose of improvement. In addition to this proposal, 
 Commodore Nourse offered to take some Madagascar boys 
 on board the squadron, to give them some instruction in 
 the duty of mariners. Twenty were subsequently selected 
 and distributed amongst his ships. 
 
 On returning to the camp at Majinga, Mr. Hastie again 
 visited Andriansolo, and found him very anxious to know 
 what arrangements were likely to be made relative to his 
 future settlement. He was suffering under great depression 
 of spirits, and entreated that the king might be asked not 
 to remove him from the banks of the river, as he was very 
 fond of fish. 
 
 With the utmost attention to the wants and wishes of the 
 chieftain, he was consulted as to the place he would prefer 
 for a habitation to be built for him; and the choice he made 
 appeared perfectly in keeping with what the Hovas 
 regarded as the general features of his character. He 
 hesitated not a moment in fixing upon a little stony, uneven
 
 342 -HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 spot, on an eminence near the skirt of a wood, where no 
 dwelling for man had ever been constructed ; a situation 
 possessing no recommendation whatever, except that of 
 commanding an extensive view of swamps and rice-grounds, 
 and having the great disadvantage of being distant six miles 
 from any fresh water. On being asked why he selected 
 this spot, he said, it was rich indeed to him, as he would 
 always have the best rice-grounds and finest pasturage of 
 Iboina in view, while, in the most boisterous weather, 
 neither tide nor river could disturb him. He had besides 
 another reason for choosing this place, where he confessed 
 he had long desired to build a house; it was, that his 
 people might dwell in the low country, where his feet would 
 be above their heads. 
 
 To these reasons, which appeared perfectly satisfactory 
 to the chief himself, though it is probable he had others 
 far more important, Radama gave way, and sent immediate 
 orders for the commencement of a dwelling for Andriansolo, 
 at whose request some sacred door-posts, highly prized in 
 his family, were sent for, from Doana. 
 
 Sickness was now increasing in the camp of Radama to 
 such a degree, that the report one morning was 4202 unfit 
 for service, and 1652 unable to help themselves. These 
 reports, however, were so familiar to Radama, that he heard 
 them without much concern, merely ordering that a party 
 of three hundred effective men should conduct the miserable 
 creatures to the desert, where they might receive supplies 
 from Ankova. 
 
 After waiting to see the habitation for Andriansolo 
 completed, the soldiers of Radama's army were ordered 
 to march, and on the 15th of August the whole party left 
 the place of encampment. 
 
 On leaving the province of Iboina, Radama decided upon
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 343 
 
 its being subjected to the command of four officers of rank : 
 Ramanetaka, to govern, with a garrison of 1100 men, at 
 Majuga, and exercise his influence from the river Kamour in 
 the south, to the river Majamba in the north, all lying east 
 of the Betsiboka ; Ramarosikina, to command all the pro- 
 province of Iboina lying west of the Betsiboka ; Rameno, to 
 govern all lying between the river Majamba, and Saumalaza, 
 and eastward to Sofia; Razatova, all north of Saumalaza 
 to Cape D'Ambrie, and, on the eastern coast, Diego 
 Suarez, and Vohimaro. 
 
 There still remained an extensive difltrict which Radama 
 and his officers had not visited, lying between the river 
 Betsiboka and the sea, and between the northern confines of 
 Iboina, and the river Mavia or Mansiatra, which is in 
 nearly the same latitude as the capital of Ankova. Some 
 parts of this country being inhabited by petty tribes, who 
 had not yet placed themselves under Radama's protection, 
 he thought it expedient that he should obtain a knowledge 
 of the district and the people, and he also wished to visit 
 in particular the part inhabited by the Manendy, as he had 
 not yet received any intimation of their having complied 
 with his demands to proceed towards Ankova. Learning 
 also that the river was at this time fordable, so as to allow 
 much greater facility for his return, the king decided upon 
 sending off all the sick, and proceeding with the old soldiers 
 only. 
 
 A division of the tenth of the stock took place previous 
 to the army leaving Douana ; the soldiers were, however, so 
 encumbered with their sick comrades, as to be but h'ttle 
 inclined to drive away the cattle allotted to them, and young 
 cattle were consequently sold so low as several for a dollar, 
 to those who remained in the district. 
 
 On entering the country of the Manendy, Mr. Hastie was
 
 344 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 struck with the superior culture of the soil, and with other 
 marks of the industry of the inhabitants, perhaps the more 
 surprising to him from having been accustomed to hear 
 the Hovas speak of them as an indolent people. The 
 general appearance of the country, in his opinion, showed 
 that the people by whom it was cultivated, would, under a 
 proper system of government, become most valuable 
 subjects. The Hovas say that the Manendy, when in 
 marauding expeditions, can live on leaves and roots. 
 Mr. Hastie's opinion was, that they were a hardy race, 
 whose general provisions were far superior to those of the 
 Hovas. 
 
 Radama being informed that a number of persons were 
 residing near the coast at Matomba, directed announce- 
 ments to be made, that he would hold a public kabary at 
 Amboyhitrosy on the wane of the next moon, in order that 
 the people might have time to assemble ; his intention being 
 to make easy marches across the desert to that place. In 
 the mean time, Mr. Hastie having formed a plan for visiting 
 the coast, and particularly such places as were likely to 
 encourage the violation of the slave laws, decided upon 
 tracing the course of the river to the sea, and then proceeding 
 by the coast to Matomba. 
 
 On his again going to the camp of Radama, an instance 
 of the gross superstitions of the country occurred to his 
 notice, which as it strikingly illustrated the state of the people 
 at that time, may be worthy of a place in the history of the 
 country at large. 
 
 The army had been encamped for some days at a place 
 called Manahasaha, near the river Manahasaha, where 
 the great abundance of wild cattle afforded amusement to 
 the soldiers, who were often permitted to hunt them. On the 
 13th of October, at the moment when the tents were about
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 345 
 
 to be struck, news was brought to Radama, that some cattle 
 which had been seized by the Mainana were recovered, and 
 that several persons, with the celebrated leader Triemano- 
 sinamamy were made prisoners. This intelligence induced 
 the king to defer his departure until the arrival of the 
 detachment. Wishing to see so distinguished a heroine, 
 Mr. Hastie accompanied the officers, who were sent with 
 a message to the sorceress and her followers, one hundred 
 and thirteen of whom, with two favourite chiefs, had been 
 captured, the cattle having been found in their possession. 
 
 This woman, who had attained great celebrity as a 
 sorceress, was not more than thirty years of age, extremely 
 unprepossessing in her appearance, and, far from awing 
 the people into subjection by the majesty of her own 
 person, she was short and fat, with woolly hair and a flat 
 nose. On being asked some questions relative to her past 
 conduct, she scrupled not to disclaim all that was laid to 
 her charge, by the most daring falsehoods, concluding with 
 the highest encomiums upon Radama's character, accom- 
 panied with many professions of submission, and promises 
 of future allegiance. These were delivered in a strong 
 firm voice, and echoed by the two young chieftains who 
 shared her favour. 
 
 On relating what had passed at this interview to the 
 king, he remarked, that he had too many proofs of the bad 
 conduct of this woman, to believe her report ; and he then 
 gave orders that the party who had the prisoners in charge 
 should take such measures as would prevent any possibility 
 of their escaping. These words were uttered with an 
 emphasis, which left no question about their destined fate, 
 which, according to the general opinion, was richly merited, 
 by the number of instances in which the sorceress and her 
 agents had induced ignorant and superstitious people to
 
 346 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 commit acts of cruelty and injustice, under the belief that 
 her nostrums and incantations would secure them from 
 detection. 
 
 When the sentence pronounced by Radama was com- 
 municated to the heroine, she stood up, and, taking her 
 spear and shield, both which she handled with dexterity, 
 she began to harangue her followers. In delivering her 
 speech, she used much gesticulation. She said that those 
 who believed her to be the spirit of Triemanosinamamy 
 were right, for though her person might now again suffer, 
 she would still be victorious; and, in conclusion, she shouted 
 to her followers, " Never despair ! Never despair !" 
 
 The foundation of the confidence with which she endea- 
 voured to inspire her people, arose out of a popular super- 
 stition, of which she had artfully availed herself in assuming 
 the dignity of their chief. It was related to Mr. Hastie, 
 that four generations before this time, a chieftain, named 
 Triemanosinamamy, governed the district of Valalafotsy 
 in so equitable and successful a manner, as to render him- 
 self respected and revered by all his subjects. His good 
 actions were so extensive and powerful in their effects, that 
 they transferred his influence and popularity to his descend- 
 ants, and especially to one particular chieftain, from whom 
 a slave-boy, the late Sahiloza, was sent for fire-wood, and 
 returning, took a dry faggot, and placed it under a cave 
 outside his master's house, where it soon grew luxuriantly. 
 In the mean time, the boy, who ran into a little building 
 or cemetery, erected over the remains of Triemanosina- 
 mamy, a place considered by the natives as so sacred that 
 they believed any person, not of noble blood, would die 
 immediately on entering it. The boy, however, soon began 
 to give proof of his existence in this sacred place by singing 
 and shouting ; after which, he declared himself to be filled
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 347 
 
 with the spirit, and ultimately to be the identical person of 
 the long-deceased chief, Triemanosinamamy, whose voice, 
 it was imagined by those on the outside, he had assumed. 
 Under this title he issued from the tomb, and was received 
 by many as a true prophet, his credit being supported by 
 the miracle of the dry faggot growing, and his good fortune 
 in subsequently foretelling with exactness the defeat or 
 success of some of their marauding expeditions. His 
 career, however, was soon terminated by the jealousy of 
 his former master, who, finding his own power sinking 
 before that of the prophet, declared him to be an impostor, 
 and finally had him put to death. 
 
 At this period commenced the victorious career of 
 Radama's father, who, aiming at extending his conquests, 
 attacked the district of Valalafotsy, and met little oppo- 
 sition from the chief, who had been deserted by the greater 
 part of his subjects, under the belief that in the young 
 prophet they had lost the only means by which the invaders 
 could be restrained. The chieftain, with a few followers, 
 sought safety in the district of Iboina, where they were 
 joined by the Manendry and other emigrants or runaways 
 from Imerina. They all settled at Mivamahamay, where, 
 after the death of their chieftain, the settlement was left 
 without any leader of distinction ; and much confusion fol- 
 lowed, until the individual above alluded to, a woman of 
 unquestionable talent, raised herself to notice amongst 
 them, and told the son of the chief, in confidence, that she 
 was the identical person whom his father had caused to be 
 put to death, in confirmation of which, she showed the 
 wounds inflicted on her former person when in the cha- 
 racter of a man, and this she asserted to be the cause of 
 her now assuming that of a female. Rabevola, the son 
 of the chieftain, gave full credit to her story, and several
 
 348 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 of the persons who had witnessed the execution of the 
 slave-boy prophet, testified that the report she made of the 
 wounds was correct She had no difficulty after that, in 
 getting herself installed as leader of the people ; though 
 she was sufficiently aware of her perilous situation, to 
 see the expediency of permitting Rabevola, and another 
 chief, to appear to share with her in the government; and 
 several petty chieftains, who afterwards joined the people 
 under her sway, were allowed to form their parties, and 
 enjoy all the privileges of royalty within their respective 
 divisions, by which means she retained her popularity 
 with all, and exercised, without opposition, all the pre- 
 rogatives of a princess. 
 
 When the army of Radama arrived within sight of a 
 well-known mountain situated about three days' journey 
 from Imerina, the most striking characteristic of the Hovas 
 began to be displayed. The idea that Radama would 
 proceed to St. Augustine's Bay, had occasioned many to 
 look with melancholy faces towards a land in which they 
 apprehended a scarcity of rice; but no sooner was this 
 mountain recognized, than the most unequivocal expres- 
 sions of joy announced the pleasing expectations with which 
 they looked forward to their native homes. 
 
 On the 26th of October, the army entered the district 
 of Vonizongo, a populous country, where about one-fourth 
 of the people profess to be able to trace their descent from 
 the nobility ; and as it has long been considered that a 
 man of noble blood would dishonour his rank, were he to 
 labour, or even resort to any industrious pursuit as an 
 amusement, Radama adopted the plan of drawing more 
 soldiers from this district than from any other ; observing, 
 that such policy would tend to fill his ranks at the time 
 supplies of men were wanted, and finally induce the titled
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 349 
 
 poor to resort to that industry which would afford them 
 comfort and respectability. 
 
 " As we advanced," says Mr. Hastie in his journal, " the 
 country was found to wear an appearance of plenty, and 
 what is called comfort by the natives of Imerina. The 
 dwellings are frail, yet the fine rice-fields, and gardens of 
 manioc, sweet potatoes, plantains, and cotton, near them, 
 and the stock of sheep, pigs, and poultry that share the 
 family bed, remove every appearance of want. The reviving 
 music of the milch cows bellowing for their calves, which 
 are also the nightly inmates of the mansion, the barking of 
 a number of watch-dogs, guiltless of the taste of flesh, pro- 
 claim the possessor both great and rich ; terms not long 
 ago applied in this country to the owner of even a single 
 dollar, and the individual who could show one was often 
 congratulated on the extent of his wealth." 
 
 When encamping near the village of Bemasonandro, 
 he had the pleasure of seeing about two roods of wheat, 
 with an equal quantity of oats and barley, the cultivation 
 of which he had introduced, and which promised a fair 
 crop. 
 
 On the 2d of November, the troops being assembled at 
 an early hour, Radama proceeded to the capital, and was 
 received at the usual place of assembly by his mother and 
 family, his ministers, and a great number of people. After 
 the customary salutations, the old chieftains commenced 
 their usual loyal addresses, and were advancing to offer 
 tribute, when the king, whose strength had been much 
 reduced by many late attacks of fever, dismissed them 
 until a public kabary should be held, and returned to his 
 palace to seek the quiet and repose of which he was so 
 much in need. 
 
 Though scarcely well enough to bear the fatigue of
 
 350 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 public business, Radama attended the kabary appointed 
 for the 14th of November. Here he entered upon a brief 
 account of his campaign, and eulogized the services ren- 
 dered him by Mr. Hastie, in inducing many parts of the 
 province to submit voluntarily to his government. He 
 told the people that he had enjoined the same laws on 
 those new parts of the kingdom, as he had on them, and 
 exacted the same taxes as in Imerina. "The whole island," 
 said Radama, " is now mine ; it is governed by one king, 
 ruled by the same laws, and must perform the same ser- 
 vice. There are no more wars. Guns and spears may 
 sleep. I am the father of the orphan and the fatherless ; 
 the protector of the widow and the oppressed ; the avenger 
 of evils and wrongs; and the rewarder of the good and just. 
 Here are soldiers to suppress rebels, should any arise ; 
 and to protect you and your children, your lives and your 
 property. With regard to yourselves, you must now work, 
 cultivate the waste lands, and plant all you can, rice, 
 wheat, barley, manioc, potatoes, cotton, hemp, flax, and 
 the newly-introduced silk. Unless you work the soil, you 
 will be like this little bullock before you, without father or 
 mother, or any one to pity or care for you. Rushes grow 
 from the earth, and gold and silver will not be poured down 
 upon you from the skies." 
 
 At the conclusion of this address, the heads of the dis- 
 tricts came forward, and offered repeated promises of dili- 
 gence, closing their speeches, as if by concert, with threats 
 to have persons and families put into irons, if they would 
 not work and attend to their plantations. 
 
 The king, in conclusion, thanked them for the work they 
 had done during his absence, in cutting down part of the 
 mountain Ambohi-janahary, and carrying wood for the 
 erection of his palace.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 351 
 
 During the absence of Radama from the capital, the 
 hopes of the Missionaries, in pursuing their labours amongst 
 the people, had been subject to considerable fluctuations. 
 The formation of the school at the capital, and the estab- 
 lishment of some others in the neighbourhood, have already 
 been described. The increase in the number of schools, it 
 may be supposed, would naturally excite the jealousy and 
 opposition of some who were either secretly or avowedly 
 hostile to such innovations. Various circumstances arose 
 to put to the test the feelings and determinations of 
 Radama on the subject. His views were manifested partly 
 by his public kabaries to the people, by conferring honours 
 on the diligent, by threatening those who intercepted his 
 orders in reference to the schools, by encouraging the 
 national custom of betting, and by his frequent communi- 
 cations with the Missionaries as to their line of proceeding. 
 About two thousand children were, in the beginning of 
 1824, under instruction.
 
 352 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 CHAP. XIII. 
 
 Extension of education in Imerina Encouragement given by the king 
 Large congregations convened on the Sahbath Complaints of the 
 people Apprehensions of the king Military expedition to Fort Dauphin 
 Menace of the governor of Bourbon Revolt of the Sakalavas of 
 Menabe and Iboina Reinforcement sent to Majanga Revolt of the 
 Betsimisaraka Embassy of Rasalimo to her father, the king of the west 
 Sakalavas Defeat and submission of the Sakalavas Embarkation of 
 Mr. Jeffreys for Mauritius Death of Mr. Jeffreys and child on the voyage 
 from Madagascar Arrival of the widow in England Establishment of 
 meetings for prayer among the Malagasy Formation of a School Society 
 for Madagascar Establishment of a repository and library Progress of 
 education Arrival of Rev. D. Johns and missionary artisans at Tama- 
 tave Madagascar language alone used in the army Radama's visit to the 
 coast Expedition of the Hovas against the Vangaidrano Valour and 
 patriotism of the nobles of the country Cruelty and rapacity of the 
 officers and troops of Radama Revolt in the provinces Dreadful pun- 
 ishment inflicted upon military officers Illness of Mr. Hastie Circum- 
 stances by which it was occasioned and aggravated His arrival at the 
 capital, and partial recovery Relapse and death Grief of Radama 
 Brief outline of his life and character Letter of Radama announcing his 
 death to the governor of Mauritius. 
 
 IN the month of May, 1824, a general assembly was sum- 
 moned of the chiefs of different districts, to receive new 
 orders from the sovereign : they related chiefly to the 
 promotion of agriculture and public works; and on this 
 occasion, to show their zeal in forwarding the king's wishes, 
 the chiefs and headmen of towns, districts, or divisions of pro- 
 vinces were actively engaged in betting against one another 
 to perform a certain amount of service to the govern- 
 ment ; the bets varied from one hundred to one thousand
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 353 
 
 dollars, to be paid by the inferior party to that which 
 should excel. In this instance, the people made their 
 bets on the subject of planting mulberries, and rearing 
 silk-worms ; and to this was added, by the people among 
 themselves, betting on the most extensive formation of 
 schools in their districts. 
 
 Attendance at the schools was always considered by 
 Radama as a branch of service rendered to himself as 
 sovereign of the country. To serve in the army, to fetch 
 timber from the forest, to learn a trade, to prepare and 
 carry charcoal to the capital for the king's smiths, were 
 parts of the service paid to the king, and schools were now 
 made another branch of public duty. 
 
 The intentions of Radama were good in making the 
 sending of the children to school a mark of loyalty and 
 obedience on the part of the parents, but it ultimately 
 proved injurious to the interests of education among the 
 people generally ; and it ought to be stated, that, although 
 any objection made by parents to allowing their children 
 to attend the schools, was liable to be construed into an 
 act of disloyalty, the king invariably preferred the exercise 
 of mild measures in promoting the education of his 
 people. 
 
 In establishing schools and appointing teachers in the 
 villages around the capital, great competition was shown 
 by the inhabitants. The number of scholars promised by 
 the people was the ground upon which the Missionaries 
 decided to open a school, and it was not without satisfaction 
 that they found themselves invited to commence one at the 
 village of Betsizaraina, the residence of the idol Rabehaza, 
 to whose worship the Zanakambony were superstitiously 
 devoted. It was, however, not on the safest ground that 
 their operations were carried on in so sacred a neighbour- 
 
 II. 2 A
 
 354 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 hood A teacher, who had been instructed in the know- 
 ledge of the one true God, and was convinced of the folly 
 and sinf illness of idolatry, happening to speak to the chil- 
 dren one day in very disrespectful terms of Rabehaza, he 
 was was severely reproved by the headmen of the village. 
 The teacher defended himself, saying, that the idol was 
 nothing, that even the dust of the earth was more useful 
 than their god. Upon which one of the men was so 
 enraged as to strike the boy with great violence. The 
 affair was afterwards carried before the judges, and it was 
 finally deemed most prudent to remove the teacher from 
 the school. Nor did the matter end here: a short time 
 after that, a heavy shower of hailstones falling, and destroy- 
 ing quantities of rice in the plantations, the people attri- 
 buted the calamity to the displeasure of the idol, on account 
 of the children's ceasing to believe on him. They there- 
 fore threatened the children with the severest consequences 
 of their displeasure, if they still continued to treat the idols 
 with disrespect. " We have nursed you," said the parents, 
 " we have brought you up to this day ; but now you forsake 
 the customs of your forefathers. We give you time to 
 think of it, and unless you determine to abide by our 
 wishes and our customs, we shall complain of you to the 
 king." 
 
 At the expiration of the period named, the children re- 
 plied, "We cannot control you, we cannot prevent your 
 complaining to the king ; but we have been taught to tell 
 the truth, and if, to please you, we should say with our lips 
 that we believe in the idol, yet in our hearts we cannot" 
 
 The people had collected as many hailstones as they 
 could, and thrown them into the school-room. Afterwards, 
 on carrying their taxes for payment to the capital, they 
 took the opportunity of complaining to the king of the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 355 
 
 injurious tendency of the schools. "Our children," they 
 said, " are forsaking the customs of our ancestors, and for- 
 saking our gods." " Do you mind your work," replied the 
 king, " and let the children mind their instructions." 
 
 A circumstance, equally characteristic of the king, 
 occurred a short time afterwards, when some people from 
 this village waited upon him to solicit a piece of fine cloth 
 to cover their idol. "Why, surely," said Radama, "he 
 must be very poor, if he cannot get a piece of cloth for 
 himself. If he be a god, he can provide his own 
 garments/' 
 
 Messrs. Jones and Griffiths now divided their time every 
 Sabbath between visiting the village-schools, and conducting 
 divine service in the chapel at the capital ; and whether 
 from the novelty of the services, or from the prevalent 
 feeling of competition, each endeavouring to be more 
 zealous than his neighbour, the congregations on the 
 Sabbath frequently amounted to above a thousand persons. 
 The doors and windows of the chapel were thronged, and 
 the court-yard filled. The queen and one of the king's 
 sisters frequently attended; and the people remarked that 
 every Sunday at the chapel was like one of their own 
 kabaries. 
 
 The tide of popularity, however, seldom flows long in 
 one channel. When Radama returned from his military 
 expedition against the Sakalavas, the children of the schools 
 assembled, and went to salute him, but met with a reception 
 much less cordial than they had been led to expect from 
 his usual notice of them. The cause of this coolness 
 appeared afterwards to be, that during his journey he had 
 heard numerous complaints from different quarters, of the 
 rapid increase of scholars, and the great offence which the 
 teaching of a new religion had given to his people. 
 
 2 A 2
 
 356 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 In the course of a few days, Radama sent officially to 
 Mr. Jones to say, that the Missionaries were too active 
 and zealous; and that if they continued to instruct the 
 people with the same speed, they would turn the world 
 upside-down ; that his people were tenacious of their old 
 customs, and could not bear to hear of any god as superior 
 to their own idols, nor of any religion except that of their 
 forefathers. He requested that the schools might advance 
 but slowly, otherwise he should not deem his kingdom 
 safe ; and he desired that in future the children might be 
 visited only in their own villages. 
 
 On this subject he expressed his sentiments more fully 
 when dining with Mr. Hastie some time afterwards, on the 
 occasion of a public examination of the schools. The con- 
 versation turned upon the benefits of education to the 
 country, and the importance of the religious instruction of 
 the adults. Various illustrations were employed, the 
 bearing of which was immediately understood by his 
 majesty. He remarked, that he knew his people well. 
 He knew their manners and customs, their trades and 
 manufactures, the produce and merchandise of all the dis- 
 tricts and provinces in the island ; but that he never knew 
 nor heard of any person in Madagascar inquiring how he 
 might improve himself in useful knowledge. All were 
 admiring what was novel, or imported by the whites, 
 without any persevering desire to acquire similar arts, or to 
 be able to imitate such productions. 
 
 "It affords me pleasure," said the king, "to have a 
 British agent to consult with, and British missionaries to 
 teach my people. I am desirous I am anxious that my 
 people should improve in knowledge. Let me not go too 
 slowly, lest I miss my aim ; nor too fast, lest I stumble : 
 for while a man is endeavouring to run with all the speed
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR 357 
 
 he can, if another should give him a push, the chance is, 
 that he will fall." 
 
 While the king was thus endeavouring to meet the views 
 of his people by preventing the too rapid advancement of 
 education, he was actively prosecuting the conquest of the 
 island, and, on the 1st of January, 1825, Prince Ramanano- 
 lona, accompanied by 2,000 soldiers, left the capital for 
 Fort Dauphin, with orders to take possession of all that 
 part of the country in the name of Radama. One thousand 
 of the troops were to remain there with him, in his appoint- 
 ment as governor of that part of the island; the rest 
 having been sent merely as a provision in case of opposi- 
 tion from the natives, were to return to Imerina, The 
 prince left Tananarive with his two wives in great state ; and 
 in the month of May, news reached the capital that he had 
 been successful, but at the expense of an immense sacrifice 
 of life. The victorious troops had obtained large quantities 
 of spoil, slaves, and cattle ; and those who returned to 
 Tananarive in June, brought not only their share of booty, 
 but a great number of muskets, which they had taken from 
 the inhabitants of the country. 
 
 Shortly after this, Radama received a menacing letter 
 from the governor of Bourbon, complaining of his having, 
 by his officer Ramananolona, cut down the French flag at 
 Fort Dauphin ; and in the course of a few days, information 
 was received by the king, that the people at Fort Dauphin 
 had revolted, and that the prince was in distress ; in conse- 
 quence of which, a considerable reinforcement of troops 
 was immediately despatched for his relief. Directions were 
 also sent to Tamatave for provisions to be forwarded by 
 sea from that part 
 
 In the latter end of January this year, some thousands of 
 troops and people had been sent from the capital, to form
 
 358 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 garrisons, and to erect villages in different parts of the 
 Sakalava country, with a view of offering inducements to the 
 natives to come and live tranquilly among them, to obtain 
 their support by the cultivation of their soil, instead of 
 plunder, and to reap the advantages of more civilized 
 manners than those to which they had been accustomed. 
 
 In the course of March, intelligence reached Tananarive, 
 that in consequence of the demand made for their arms, 
 the Sakalavas, both of Menabe and Iboina had revolted. 
 Instead of being willing to give up the muskets demanded 
 in the name of Radama, they had themselves taken up 
 arms, and made an attack upon the garrisons newly sta- 
 tioned there by the king; and being too numerous and 
 powerful for the detachment left in the country, had put 
 the troops of Radama to the sword, committing at the same 
 time great cruelties and extensive depredations. It was also 
 stated that Andriansolo, having refused to be held in con- 
 trol by Ramanetaka, the governor at Majanga, had fled to 
 an island at a short distance from the coast, where he 
 was well able to defend himself from an attack. The people 
 of the district had also made war upon Ramanetaka, who had, 
 by strenuous and persevering exertions, been able to main- 
 tain his ground. 
 
 In the month of May, general Rainimaka left the capital 
 with a considerable force, to reinforce the governor of Ma- 
 janga, and aid in suppressing the rebellion. He was par- 
 tially successful, and returned to Tananarive in September, 
 bringing with him an account of Andriansolo ; but on 
 renewing his expedition at the close of the year, he fell 
 a victim to the Malagasy fever. He was a man of exten- 
 sive influence among the natives, much valued by the 
 sovereign, to whose service he was faithfully devoted, and 
 enthusiastically beloved by the military. He had shown
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 359 
 
 himself the warm and steady friend of the British agent, 
 and of the members of the Mission. 
 
 In the same month, General Rafozehana was sent with 
 some troops into Menabe, on a visit to Ramitraha, king of 
 the Sakalavas, to urge him to deliver up his fire-arms, and 
 yield peaceably to the wishes of Radama. Several months 
 were occupied in a fruitless search for him, during which 
 time a great number of muskets were delivered up by 
 different chieftains and their people, and with these Rafo- 
 zehana returned at the close of the year. 
 
 In the month of June, news arrived at Tananarive, that 
 the districts of Maroa and the Betsimisaraka had revolted 
 in consequence of a demand made for their fire-arms to be 
 surrendered to Radama. Mr. Hastie being at that time at 
 Foule Point, took a few soldiers with him ; and crossing 
 in a vessel to Maroa, succeeded in suppressing the revolt. 
 Rafaralahy having also taken some soldiers into the north, 
 was equally successful in restoring order and tranquillity 
 there ; and the troops under the command of Andriandina 
 had subdued the inhabitants of the country around the Bay 
 of Antongil, though he was unable to make prisoner Isasy 
 their leader. 
 
 The Sakalava country not having acceded to the requi- 
 sitions of Radama, in the expedition under Rafozehana, the 
 same officer was sent out again in May, 1826. Many 
 months were occupied in searching for Ramitraha, as in the 
 preceding year. That chieftain at length sent a message, 
 stating that he wished to be at peace with Radama, and 
 that he had given him his daughter in marriage with that 
 specific view, that he would agree to deliver up his arms in 
 a few months, not to a general at the head of a hostile force, 
 but to unarmed persons sent for them ; and on these terms 
 he was willing to surrender a part of them immediately.
 
 360 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 In consequence of this message to the king, Rasalimo, 
 daughter of Ramitraha, was sent to the Sakalava country, 
 accompanied by M. Robin, and a thousand troops under 
 the command of Andriamihaja, as an escort to the queen, 
 and a guard to the embassy. 
 
 The father, however, refused to see his daughter, and 
 ultimately evaded the fulfilment of his promise. The 
 embassy had several interviews with a nephew of the 
 chief, and at length fixed a day for the final arrangement of 
 the business; but instead of appearing, agreeably to the 
 stipulations, he advanced attended with a numerous armed 
 force, for the purpose of making a treacherous attack upon 
 Radama's party. Their intention, however, was discovered, 
 and a skirmish ensued, in which the nephew was killed. 
 
 Intelligence of this circumstance was conveyed to Radama, 
 who much regretted the melancholy termination of the 
 affair, especially as he had been anticipating the arrival of 
 the prince who had been killed, on a friendly visit to the 
 capital, and had made great preparations to receive him in 
 the most respectful and hospitable manner. 
 
 The chief of the Sakalavas also expressed great regret 
 on hearing of the fate of his nephew, although he regarded 
 the blame as attaching solely to him. He said he had 
 been the author of his own misfortune, and that no fault 
 could be attributed to the troops of Radama. He, in his 
 turn, sent an embassy to the king, and thus prevented 
 further hostilities, and secured a season of rest and safety 
 for his people. 
 
 In the mean time, the state of the schools and the mis- 
 sionary stations in and around the capital, was still subject 
 to considerable fluctuation, partly from the novelty having 
 subsided, and partly from the king's orders having 
 interdicted the collecting of the schools together for the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 361 
 
 purpose of public worship and instruction. The ordinary 
 number of adult hearers was, therefore, much smaller than 
 during the previous year. 
 
 The Missionaries, unwilling to confine their efforts to 
 the capital, and having received favourable reports of the 
 salubrity of Fort Dauphin, on the south-eastern coast of 
 the island, communicated to Radama their wishes for the 
 establishment of a mission in that part of the island, and 
 the sanction of the king was finally obtained. Bombatoc 
 was also named some time afterwards as another eligible 
 field for Missionary labours; but with regard to that part 
 of Madagascar, Radama expressed his fears that the people 
 were too superstitious to justify any attempt of the kind at 
 that time. 
 
 The Rev. J. Jeffreys had now been in Madagascar three 
 years, one of which he had passed at Ambatomanga, super- 
 intending a school there, and addressing the people in the 
 neighbouring villages whenever opportunity offered. In 
 the month of January, 1825, Mrs. Jeffreys had been attacked 
 with severe and painful indisposition, in consequence of 
 which, a voyage to Mauritius was found necessary for the 
 recovery of her health ; and in the month of June, Mr. 
 Jeffreys and his family sailed from Tamatave for Port 
 Louis. In this voyage, the inconvenience of their situation 
 on boai'd the vessel, with the unaccommodating disposition 
 of the captain, were amongst the smallest of the trials they 
 were called upon to sustain. On the tenth day after em- 
 barking, both Mr. Jeffreys and his eldest daughter com- 
 plained of pain in the head. Other symptoms of an alarm- 
 ing nature succeeded, and the afflicted mother had to close 
 the eyes of her dying child, at a time when its father could 
 not with safety be made acquainted with its situation. A 
 few days after, its body was committed to the silent deep ; and
 
 362 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the bereaved mother was called upon to perform the same 
 melancholy duty to her husband, who was removed by death 
 on the 4th of July, having endeavoured with his latest 
 breath, to point out to his surviving wife that consolation, 
 of which, from her peculiar situation, she was so much in 
 need, and finally commended her to the care of that God 
 who promises to be a Father to the fatherless, and the God 
 of the widow. 
 
 Mrs. Jeffreys pursued her voyage to Mauritius, where 
 she remained about six weeks, and then embarked on 
 the 22d of August, with her infant family, for England, 
 which, after a voyage not exempt from perils, she reached 
 in safety on the 22d of the following November. 
 
 In the month of August, 1825, a prayer-meeting was 
 instituted for the benefit of the Malagasy youths, in which 
 it was agreed that the native language only should be used. 
 It afforded much satisfaction to the Missionaries to find 
 some of the scholars not only willing to associate with 
 them in these exercises, but capable of engaging in prayer 
 themselves, and with simplicity, fervour, and apparent feel- 
 ings of true devotion, imploring the blessings of the true 
 God on themselves and their countrymen. These meetings 
 were first held on an evening, but it was afterwards found 
 that the morning would be more suited for the purpose; 
 and they afterwards extended to the village-schools, where 
 several teachers were found, whom the Missionaries deemed 
 it suitable to request to conduct the services. 
 
 During the autumn of this year, a son of General Keat- 
 ing's visited Tananarive, where he arrived in company with 
 Mr. Hastie. Having expressed considerable interest in 
 the state of the Mission, and paid much attention to the 
 schools, he recommended to the British agent the formation 
 of a Madagascar Missionary School Society, for providing,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 363 
 
 by special subscription, articles used in the schools, and 
 the support of native teachers, so as to relieve the funds of 
 the London Missionary Society. The measure appearing 
 eligible, a plan was drawn out, and the king's patronage 
 solicited. After some delay, this was procured. Officers 
 were then chosen, and subscriptions entered into. The 
 statement of the object and the regulations were translated 
 into Malagasy, and a deputation was appointed to ascer- 
 tain what amount of assistance might be expected from the 
 king. Their object, however, did not receive his sanction at 
 first ; but this was afterwards given to the proposed plan, 
 on condition that two of his officers should be allowed to 
 attend all the meetings of the Society. 
 
 The donations for this object amounted to one hundred 
 and sixty-five dollars, and the subscriptions to one hundred 
 and thirty-seven, besides the loan of one hundred pounds for 
 the benefit of the Society, by James Hastie, Esq. who lent this 
 sum without interest. To the above was added, soon after- 
 wards, a donation of fifty dollars from his majesty, and the offer 
 of ground on which to erect premises for the Society. 
 
 The rules of the institution were such as appeared 
 best adapted to the existing necessities of the people, 
 for whose advantage a library was provided, to which it 
 was agreed that natives of Madagascar should be admitted 
 at the recommendation of the members. 
 
 An eligible site having been chosen for the erection of 
 premises for the Society, at the north end of the town, and 
 near the chapel, an application was made on the subject to 
 his majesty. Full explanations were laid before him, and 
 he at length consented to make a grant of the land, and to 
 allow his convicts to prepare the ground for the building ; 
 stipulating, that in the event of the Society ceasing to exist, 
 he should have the first refusal of the property, at the
 
 364 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 amount actually expended by the Society ; and if declined 
 by him, and sold to any other purchaser, that the value of 
 the ground, and of the convicts' work upon it, should be 
 paid to him. 
 
 An agreement was afterwards made with Mons. le 
 Gros to erect the building ; the whole cost seven hundred 
 and twenty-two Spanish dollars. 
 
 A plan was then formed for establishing a repository, or 
 store of articles used in the schools, to be distributed gratis 
 among the scholars, and of goods to be sold for the benefit of 
 the School Society. So long as it was proposed to render it an 
 integral part of the School Society, great difficulties were 
 found to exist; some members of the latter being unwilling to 
 take any part of the pecuniary responsibility that must neces- 
 sarily be incurred, others being already engaged in business 
 for themselves in town. Mr. Hastie, Messrs. Jones, Griffiths, 
 Chick, and Canham, Missionaries, became responsible for 
 different sums, with which the project was commenced; but 
 it did not prove so advantageous to the cause of education 
 as had been expected, and could scarcely be attended to by 
 the Missionaries without some inconvenience. 
 
 In the month of March, 1 826, the annual examination of 
 the schools took place, and Radama, as usual, presided. 
 Rewards were, on that occasion, presented by the king to 
 those scholars who had made the greatest improvement. 
 The king afterwards proceeded to a spacious plain in the 
 centre of the town, where all the scholars and teachers, 
 amounting to two thousand, assembled. Here he called 
 for a list of the names of all the villages where schools were 
 established, with their respective number of pupils, and, 
 having read it publicly, commended those which were pros- 
 perous, and passed censure on the negligent 
 
 The schools of the respective districts having been
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 3G5 
 
 classed, so that it might be seen what districts had been 
 most zealous in meeting the king's wishes, he addressed 
 the children in the following words: "Do you tell your 
 parents, that by attending the schools, and learning the 
 lessons taught you, you not only give me and the white 
 people pleasure, but do honour to yourselves and your 
 parents. The knowledge you obtain, is good good for 
 trade. By reading and writing, you will learn to record 
 and preserve in remembrance what else would be forgotten, 
 and to acquire the good dispositions which are taught, will 
 render you good subjects ; and this will be your greatest 
 honour and glory. Now, go home, and tell your parents 
 I am pleased with you. ' Fear God, and obey the king.' " 
 
 Some of the teachers from each district replied to the 
 king in language expressive of their attachment to him, and 
 their determination to deserve his favour ; after which, ten 
 bullocks were given to them as a royal present, and the 
 assembly broke up, well pleased with the transactions of 
 the day. 
 
 The prospects of the Mission were regarded by its friends 
 as encouraging; and soon after the painful intelligence of 
 the decease of Mr. Jeffrey had reached England, the Direc- 
 tors of the Missionary Society appointed the Rev. David 
 Johns to succeed him, who proceeded accordingly, on the 
 5th of May, to Mauritius. The party appointed on this 
 occasion to reinforce the Mission at Tananarive, consisted 
 of Mr. and Mrs. Johns, Mr. and Mrs. Cameron, Mr. and 
 Mrs. Cummins, and Raolombelona, one of the native youths 
 who had finished his education at Manchester, and had 
 made himself acquainted with the art of spinning and 
 dyeing cotton. Several of the youths sent from Mada- 
 gascar had previously returned, and two of them still 
 remained in England for further improvement. Mr. Johns
 
 366 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 and his companions reached Port Louis in safety in the 
 month of July, and Mr. Hastie being at that time in Mau- 
 ritius, afforded them great encouragement, gave them much 
 valuable information, and assisted them in the prosecution 
 of their voyage. Having been favoured with a free passage 
 in H.M. ship Wizard, Captain Haskell, they arrived at 
 Tamatave on the 1 1th of September, and shortly afterwards 
 commenced their journey to Imerina. 
 
 Prior to their reaching the capital, some degree of dis- 
 couragement had been thrown over the proceedings of the 
 Missionaries there, by an order from the king for their 
 being subjected to the same laws as the natives ; and 
 though, for a time, the operation of this measure was 
 delayed, the king often reverted to it, and by this means 
 convinced the Missionaries that they were watched with 
 jealousy by some, and that their proceedings had been 
 misrepresented to Radama. 
 
 In the month of June, 1826, was held one of the most 
 numerous kabaries ever seen at the capital. Many chiefs 
 were present from Menabe, Iboina, Vohimarina, Betsimi- 
 saraka, and from Betanimena, with the whole population of 
 Ankova and Betsileo. The troops were drawn up from 
 the north end of the town to the court-yard, where the 
 chiefs were admitted to present their hasina to the king, 
 and to assure him of their loyalty and good faith. In reply, 
 Radama declared his satisfaction with their expressions of 
 attachment, and assured them he would ever protect the 
 oppressed, and honour the patriotic. The pomp of the 
 day, and the real importance of the exhibition, far exceeded 
 anything of the kind that had yet been seen in Tananarivo 
 the representatives of a far larger portion of the country 
 attending, to declare allegiance to Radama, who was about 
 to leave his capital on a military expedition.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 367 
 
 The main body of the troops being assembled, the king, 
 on the same day, gave orders that the words of command 
 used in the army, should be changed from the English 
 language into native. From this time forward, Malagasy 
 only was to be used. 
 
 Before setting out on his march to the coast, Radama 
 received two visitors, Lieutenants Cole and Campbell, at 
 the capital, with his wonted hospitality and kind attention ; 
 and about the latter end of June, he set out, taking with 
 him about one thousand five hundred of his troops, and 
 leaving General Rafozehana in command at Tananarive. 
 
 In the following month, General Brady left the capital 
 with an army of about nine thousand troops, and five thou- 
 sand people carrying baggage. They were sent on an 
 expedition into Vangaidrano, in the south of Madagascar, 
 to make war on the chieftain Rabedoka. More than nine 
 months were employed in the subjugation of this province, 
 the population being numerous, and the opposition formid- 
 able. Rabedoka was at last made prisoner, with upwards 
 of twenty of his principal nobles, and, on refusing to submit, 
 was finally put to death. His nobles also, with a fidelity 
 and patriotism which can scarcely be contemplated without 
 admiration, choosing to share the fate of their leader, rather 
 than acknowledge the sovereignty of Radama, were mas- 
 sacred in cold blood. Parts of the body of the chieftain 
 were brutally and wantonly affixed by the Hova soldiers to 
 long poles, and placed at the entrance of the town where he 
 had resided. Two thousand of the inhabitants of the 
 province are said to have fallen in this war ; and many who 
 were taken prisoners, were sold for slaves at the capital. 
 
 The army returned to Imerina in January, 1 828, bringing 
 with them immense numbers of cattle, which they had, in 
 their career of murder and plunder, seized as booty, and
 
 368 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 five thousand stand of arms, which they had taken from 
 the people of the country. Radama, however, sent home 
 free those who had been free before, retaining none but 
 slaves in slavery. But although complete success attended 
 the efforts of the king's troops in this campaign, the cruel- 
 ties perpetrated on the vanquished, and the insult offered 
 to the bodies of those who had fallen in defence of their 
 hereditary and rightful sovereign and their property, have 
 left a stain on the record of these transactions, too dark 
 and horrible to be obliterated by any acts of apparent 
 clemency, or even to be regarded by any honourable mind 
 otherwise than as acts deserving ever to be held in just 
 execration. 
 
 On the return of the troops, several were charged with 
 having deeply disgraced themselves by cowardice in the 
 field. They were brought under examination, and one of 
 the officers requesting that he might be allowed to drink 
 the tangena, as a test of his having faithfully discharged his 
 duty, his request was granted, and the test decided in his 
 favour. Nine, however, were condemned capitally, and 
 suffered the appalling death of burning. At the place of 
 public execution, a large circle of faggots was formed 
 around them ; and the sufferings of one or two, who endea- 
 voured to extricate themselves, were dreadful in the 
 extreme. 
 
 The king prolonged his visit at Tamatave until Novem- 
 ber, 1827, when he returned to the capital in a state of 
 health so much impaired, as to occasion the most serious 
 apprehensions. He had remained at Tamatave partly on 
 account of business, and partly for the indulgence of his 
 habits of enjoyment, which were far from being diminished 
 in proportion as his bodily strength declined. 
 
 Great as was the sense of fear which the superiority of
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 369 
 
 Radama's disciplined troops had impressed upon many of 
 the provinces, the country was still in a state very far from 
 tranquil ; and about this time, Ralahifotsy was sent with 
 a number of troops, to check symptoms of rebellion which 
 had appeared in the Betanimena and Anteva provinces. 
 Prince Corroller was deputed to go and suppress the 
 daring and increasing brigands at Beforona and its vicinity; 
 and another officer was despatched to the Antsianaka pro- 
 vince, to quell some petty disturbances which had taken 
 place there. 
 
 On the return of Ralahifotsy, he was charged with having 
 defrauded the king, in the quantity of the spoil taken in 
 the wars. The investigation of the case lasted for a con- 
 siderable time, and terminated in his being found guilty. 
 The king had placed great confidence in this officer, and 
 was extremely mortified at the proof of his want of integ- 
 rity. His determination to punish such as should be found 
 guilty of a similar offence, had been published by a recent 
 proclamation, and he therefore decided upon treating this 
 case with the utmost severity of the law, as an example to 
 deter others from the same practices. 
 
 On the day when this awful sentence was announced, 
 cannons were heard firing in loud and rapid succession. 
 The drums beat the signal of alarm and death. The criers 
 summoned the people to an immediate kabary ; and while 
 crowds rushed to the place of meeting, consternation seized 
 and appalled many of the people. When the multitude 
 were assembled, the silence of death soon followed. The 
 judges proclaimed the result of the investigation. Guilt 
 had fixed its indelible stain upon the defenders of their 
 sovereign ; and at the first crowing of the cock on the fol- 
 lowing morning, Ralahifotsy and a brother officer were 
 conducted to the place of execution, where they were shot 
 ii. 2u
 
 370 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 and speared. Contrary to the usual custom of the country, 
 their bodies were given to their friends for interment, 
 though, before their life-blood was cold, the dogs had 
 already begun to devour them as their prey. 
 
 Ralahifotsy was a fine young man, of noble and manly 
 aspect, who had attained great eminence for his abilities in 
 addressing the public kabaries, and was much esteemed by 
 the people. He had shown himself friendly towards the 
 Missionaries, and appeared much interested in their exer- 
 tions for the good of the country. 
 
 Rafaralahindera, the officer who suffered with the general, 
 had been convicted of similar practices, but had not been 
 a leader in the frauds, nor carried them to the same extent. 
 He had once struck a slave so violently as to occasion his 
 death; and this act, though committed in a moment of 
 passion, and such as would have been treated as man- 
 slaughter by English law, so aggravated his guilt in the 
 sight of the Malagasy judges, that his death was decreed, 
 and inflicted. 
 
 It would not perhaps be correct to ascribe the strictness 
 with which the law was enforced in these instances alto- 
 gether to the inflexible virtue of the sovereign and the 
 judges, in their determination to maintain inviolate the laws 
 of the country. There is reason to apprehend that, on the 
 part of the judges, a spirit of partisanship or personal feel- 
 ings had some influence, and the apparent delight in cruelty, 
 and insensibility to the sufferings of others, so evident on 
 many occasions among the people, must have operated to 
 some extent in devising and executing the sanguinary pun- 
 ishments that were sometimes inflicted. 
 
 Early in the year 1826, Mr. Hastie had set out for 
 Tamatave, where the chieftain, Jean Rene, was then ex- 
 tremely ill. Mr. Hastie attended upon him with the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 371 
 
 greatest kindness, and administered the medicines which 
 he had so often found availing in the prevalent diseases of 
 the country. On his appearing somewhat recovered, Mr. 
 Hastie proceeded to Tananarive, but had not been there 
 more than a week, before he received intelligence that the 
 chieftain was dead, and had appointed him his executor. 
 He instantly set off for Tamatave, where he remained 
 occupied in arranging the affairs of the deceased chieftain, 
 and in attending to business connected with the govern- 
 ment, until May the 19th, when he embarked, apparently 
 in good health, for Port Louis. The third night after 
 going on board the vessel, he arose in his sleep, and went 
 on deck. The officer on watch having no suspicion of his 
 real situation, called out to him, when he started, suddenly 
 turned round, and fell down the hatchway. He was stun- 
 ned by the fall, and remained insensible for some time. 
 As soon as he had recovered sufficiently to understand his 
 situation, he bled himself, but complained of great pain 
 in his side, and eventually discovered that he had sustained 
 considerable injury by the fall. 
 
 On the 30th he arrived at Port Louis, where every 
 attention was paid by the medical attendants recommended 
 by the governor. For some time Mr. Hastie was so ill, as 
 scarcely to leave a hope of his recovery. No sooner, how- 
 ever, had the disorder taken a favourable turn, than he 
 prepared for his return to Madagascar; and, ever ready to 
 afford his assistance in the prosecution of the objects of 
 the Missionary Society, he facilitated some arrangements 
 for a new reinforcement of the Mission, which had lately 
 reached Port Louis, consisting of Rev. D. Johns, and 
 Messrs. Cameron and Cummins, whose voyage from 
 England has been already noticed. Though much reduced, 
 and still extremely feeble, he was regaining strength daily, 
 
 2B 2
 
 372 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 and therefore embraced the earliest opportunity of em- 
 barking. After arriving at Tamatave, he again went on 
 board a ship lying in the roads, and unhappily experienced 
 another severe fall. He was consequently detained some 
 days at Hivondrona, where he was extremely ill. 
 
 When the intelligence of his illness at Mauritius first 
 reached Tananarive, many fears were entertained on his 
 account, but his friends were greatly relieved by receiving 
 letters in August, announcing his arrival, and that of the 
 new members of the Mission at Tamatave. Radama 
 evinced the most heartfelt pleasure on hearing the intelli- 
 gence. He even danced with delight, and ordered the 
 cannons to be fired, the drums to beat, and the band to 
 play, as expressions of his high gratification. General 
 Brady, with a number of soldiers, were sent off to meet 
 Mr. Hastie, and bring him to the capital without delay : 
 letters were also despatched to congratulate him on his 
 arrival. 
 
 Mr. Hastie, after having made arrangements for the party 
 which had accompanied him from Port Louis, and sent 
 them forward from Hivondrona, returned to Tamatave, to 
 attend to some matters of government, From thence he 
 went forward by the lakes, where he amused himself by 
 setting out on a shooting excursion. Circumstances again 
 appeared unpropitious, for his powder-horn exploded while 
 he was charging his fowling-piece. His right hand was 
 severely injured, and the use of it lost ; however, he was 
 able to write with his left. A messenger was sent off to 
 the capital with the intelligence, and Mr. Jones proceeded 
 immediately to meet Mr. Hastie, and render any assistance 
 that was in his power. He met him on his way to Ime- 
 rina, about sixty miles from Tananarive, accompanied by 
 three French gentlemen.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 373 
 
 On the evening of the 4th of September, they reached a 
 village about eight miles from the capital, when night 
 coming on, some of the party preferred remaining until the 
 following day ; but Mr. Hastie, who had been absent from 
 his family a considerable time, resolved upon proceeding at 
 once to Tananarivo, and accordingly set out in the dark to 
 travel on a dangerous path. In passing over a steep part 
 of the road, his bearers slipped, and he was thrown for- 
 ward. He fell on his head, and again injured his side. 
 All these repeated accidents, Mr. Hastie sustained with 
 extraordinary fortitude. His mind appeared to surmount 
 all difficulties, and his characteristic energy triumphed 
 beyond the measure of his physical strength. 
 
 In the course of a few days he so far recovered his usual 
 health, as to be able to ride out. He visited the several 
 members of the Mission family, some of whom were at that 
 time suffering under the Malagasy fever. Though unable 
 to use his hand, it appeared to be healing rapidly ; but on 
 the evening of the 25th of September, having made two or 
 three attempts to take off his coat without assistance, he 
 renewed his efforts with so much exertion, as to cause an 
 immediate return of the pain in his side. Inflammation of 
 the liver succeeded, and his illness increased. He endea- 
 voured to effect his recovery by taking such medicines as 
 he deemed most suitable, but not succeeding in his first 
 attempts, he took an additional quantity of calomel. His 
 tongue and face became swollen, but no beneficial effects 
 followed. On the 15th of October he became much worse. 
 Messrs. Jones and Griffiths immediately went to him, and 
 found him so much altered, that they could with difficulty 
 comprehend his expressions. They remained with him 
 night and day; the king also visited him frequently, and 
 sent hourly messages of inquiry to his house.
 
 374 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR 
 
 Few monarchs have given a higher testimony of their 
 regard for an individual than that conveyed in the language 
 of Radama to the friends who were watching by the bed- 
 side of Mr. Hastie. " I have," said he, " lost many of my 
 people, many of my soldiers, most of my officers, and several 
 of the Maroserana, or highest nobles ; but this is nothing 
 in comparison with the loss of Andrian-asy.* He has been 
 a faithful friend ; vady ny Madagascar a husband to Mada- 
 gascar : the good he has done cannot be too highly spoken 
 of by me. He has surpassed every agent that preceded 
 him ; and never will any who may succeed him, prove his 
 equal. Many may come here, but none -will feel more 
 interest in Madagascar than Andrian-asy. Many may 
 boast much, but none will do so much as he has done, nor 
 endure the toils which he has endured. May God spare his 
 valuable life to us !" 
 
 Such were the grateful and affectionate expressions of 
 Radama, He felt as a father about to be bereaved of a 
 beloved son, or as a son losing the counsels of a father 
 whose character he reveres, and whose affection he 
 reciprocates. 
 
 About one o'clock on the 8th of October, Mr. Hastie 
 gently breathed his last, leaving with his widow an infant 
 son, then about twelvemonths old. 
 
 Intelligence of the event was conveyed to the king with- 
 out delay. His majesty, contrary to the customs of the 
 country, went to see the corpse, attended by the several 
 members of the royal family. The same mark of respect 
 was paid by the judges, the officers, and the principal 
 people. A minute-gun was also fired, as a public mark of 
 honour. Nothing was left undone which could demonstrate 
 
 * " Andriana," nobleman, a title of respect and honour ; and Hastie, 
 contracted into " asy."
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 375 
 
 the respect entertained for his memory, both by natives of 
 every rank, and Europeans at the capital. His majesty 
 sent persons to prepare the grave, and the senior judge 
 furnished the stones which he had prepared for the erection 
 of his own tomb. 
 
 On the 20th the corpse was taken to the Missionary 
 chapel, where the funeral service was conducted by the 
 Rev. D. Griffiths. The king, the royal family, the judges, 
 and the officers attended, with a vast concourse of people. 
 The body was then conveyed for interment to the Mission- 
 ary burial-ground, where the assembled multitude were 
 suitably addressed by the Rev. David Jones. 
 
 The character of Mr. Hastie, and his judicious and 
 upright conduct as British agent in Madagascar, are so 
 intimately associated with the most important era in the 
 history of that country, so honourable to the nation which 
 he represented, so worthy of the imitation of all who may 
 occupy similar situations, that some notice of this truly 
 honourable man may be appropriately introduced. 
 
 Mr. Hastie's parents were members of the society of 
 Friends. He was born in Cork, 1786, and received from 
 his earliest years the most assiduous attentions, in bestow- 
 ing upon him the advantages of a respectable and religious 
 education. The restraints of religion, however, and the 
 peculiar manners of the respectable society with which his 
 parents wished him to associate, proved uncongenial to his 
 taste ; and although occasionally checked by the admo- 
 nitions of conscience, and the force of early impressions, 
 he entered with ardour into the gaieties and pleasures of 
 worldly society. 
 
 Many incidents occurred during his youth, indicative of 
 a bold and adventurous disposition. On one occasion, he 
 and his sister entered a kiln on his father's premises, for
 
 376 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the purpose of drying some gunpowder in a pan over the 
 fire. It soon exploded, and his own clothes and his sister's 
 caught fire. He had the presence of mind to drag her 
 instantly to an adjoining pond, and succeeded in extin- 
 guishing the flames ; but his right eye was so severely injured 
 as to lose the power of it, though the eye itself presented 
 no appearance of defect. 
 
 In pursuance of his youthful inclinations, Mr. Hastie 
 was induced to enter the army. He joined the 56th regt, 
 and spent several years in India, where he served during the 
 Mahratta war. He was promoted to the rank of sergeant, 
 and obtained the notice and esteem of his officers, especially 
 of Col. Barclay, for his diligence and ability in keeping an 
 account of stores. In many of his expeditions he suffered 
 extremely, and, but for a constitution naturally strong, he 
 would most probably have sunk, like many of his comrades, 
 under the hardships of the service. 
 
 In the year 1815, Mr. Hastie arrived at the Mauritius, 
 and soon afterwards attracted the notice of Governor 
 Farquhar, by his extraordinary and daring exertions in 
 saving the government-house from flames, during a fire at 
 Port Louis, in September, 1816. The flames had come in 
 contact with the roof of the building, and were there ex- 
 tinguished by the intrepidity of Mr. Hastie, who, at the 
 peril of his life, having tied a wet blanket around his neck, 
 mounted a ladder, in the corner of the roof, that was just 
 taking fire, and with a bucket of water, which he had carried 
 up by his teeth, succeeded in arresting the progress of the 
 flames. A large pier-glass, in the government-house, had 
 been broken in pieces by the intense heat. Of this, Mr. 
 Hastie obtained a fragment, and afterwards had it made 
 into a small looking-glass, which he kept as a memorial of 
 his able and successful exertions*
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 377 
 
 As a mark of consideration for his meritorious services, 
 his excellency the governor recommended him to the British 
 government, for a commission in the army, and, in the mean 
 time, he was appointed to be preceptor to the two Malagasy 
 princes who had arrived at Mauritius for instruction. Mr. 
 Hastie was subsequently directed to accompany them on 
 their return to Madagascar, where, as has been already 
 stated, he was appointed assistant agent to Mr. Pye. 
 His faithful services in this capacity have already been 
 described. It remains only to add the testimony of those 
 who knew him well, to the general tendency of his trans- 
 actions with Radama, and his influence in the court of that 
 king. 
 
 Seven years actively employed in the service of Mada- 
 gascar, and two in a state of uneasy suspense and mortifi- 
 cation respecting it, at Mauritius, may justly be deemed 
 sufficient to entitle Mr. Hastie to the character of a faithful 
 agent to his government, and a steady friend and benefactor 
 to Madagascar. Few men could perhaps be found more 
 alive than he was, to the honour of his own country and 
 government, more anxious to sustain its dignity in the eye 
 of foreigners, or more zealous in the pursuit of those objects 
 which he knew his government supported in its connexion 
 with the island of Madagascar. Few men, it may also be 
 said, have been able to obtain greater success in their 
 measures measures calmly deliberated upon, and arranged, 
 and then steadily and perseveringly pursued. In all that 
 related to the extinction of the slave traffic in Madagascar, 
 to the formation of a well-ordered native army on the 
 European model, as the great means of securing the ascen- 
 dancy of Radama, and to the introduction of many valuable 
 European arts and sciences, adapted to the wants and 
 condition of the island, Mr. Hastie was indefatigable in his
 
 378 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 labours, and succeeded, perhaps, beyond his own most 
 sanguine expectations. In reference to the king, although 
 he was clear and decided in his statements, inflexible and 
 uncompromising in maintaining the truth, he always en- 
 deavoured to influence him rather by persuasion, and by 
 suggestions which might find their way to his own judg- 
 ment, and awaken and stimulate his own reasonings and 
 wishes, than by any remarks which the king could deem 
 intrusive or dictatorial. He knew Radama's vanity, and, 
 without offering adulation, endeavoured to prompt and 
 lead him on to exertion, by appearing merely to give the 
 hint, and then allowing the credit of the measure to be 
 appropriated by the monarch himself thus in reality effect- 
 ing far more than he could have done by direct proposals 
 and urgent solicitations. He wished Radama to exhibit 
 before his people, so far as he could, by his own royal 
 example, a pattern of industry and improvement to his 
 people to be, in short, the principal builder, merchant, 
 cultivator, planter, and gardener in the kingdom. His 
 influence with the king increased rapidly, from the time 
 of their first acquaintance. Radama was cautious, but he 
 showed in many instances, that he placed a confidence 
 almost unbounded in the opinions and judgment of the 
 British agent. 
 
 It would be fruitless to attempt anything like an account 
 of the individual instances in which Mr. Hastie endeavoured 
 to promote the great work of civilization in Madagascar. 
 The introduction of the first protestant Missionaries to the 
 capital; the wise, humane, and judicious counsels he gave 
 to Radama; and the faithful, laborious, persevering efforts 
 made to effect the abolition of the slave-trade, and the sup- 
 pression of the piratical attacks on the Comoro Islands, 
 have been already detailed. His successful efforts with the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 379 
 
 king to induce a commutation of capital punishments, by 
 substituting hard labour in chains, for death, is as creditable 
 to his humanity, as the reduction of money from 70, 80, 
 and 100 per cent, to 33, is to his sound policy, in a 
 country where capital is small, and requires encourage- 
 ment. Besides the good already stated, Madagascar is 
 indebted to Mr. Hastie for the introduction of the horse, 
 and many other useful and valuable animals, and of seeds 
 and plants of various descriptions. He had made arrange- 
 ments with the king for the manufacture of sugar, and, a 
 short time before his decease, ordered apparatus from 
 England for that purpose. He had also introduced two 
 ploughs, a harrow, and some wheel-carriages, with various 
 implements of industry; and to him the people were indebted 
 for the method of training oxen for the yoke and to carry 
 burdens. Though passionately and avowedly fond of 
 amusements, he neither introduced nor encouraged them 
 at Madagascar. His constant aim was to set an example 
 of industry, and hence, although a billiard- table was opened 
 by a European at Tananarive, he neither played himself, 
 nor gave it his sanction. 
 
 In pursuing the various objects which his generous 
 mind embraced, he displayed an eminent degree of persever- 
 ing energy. No labour appeared to him too tedious to be 
 undertaken, nor could discouragement abate his ardour 
 while a ray of hope remained. To accomplish his object, 
 he brought all his faculties to bear upon one point, so that 
 few difficulties were so great as to impede his progress, or 
 turn him aside from what appeared to be his duty. 
 
 The protestant Mission in Madagascar is deeply indebted 
 to the support and countenance of Mr. Hastie. He was not 
 only ready on all occasions to sanction its labours when 
 solicited, but voluntarily embraced every opportunity by
 
 380 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 which he could manifest the cordial interest he felt in its 
 prosperity, believing it to be among the most important 
 means for securing his favourite object the civilization of 
 Madagascar. From the memory of those members of the 
 Mission who witnessed and shared his attentions, the im- 
 pression of bis friendship and zeal will not soon be effaced. 
 
 The high esteem in which Mr. Hastie was also held by 
 those traders at Mauritius who had commercial connexions 
 at Madagascar, deserves to be noticed. During the period 
 of his agency, he possessed the full measure of their con- 
 fidence, for they knew that no exertions of his would be 
 wanting, to secure respect for their property. They trusted 
 also to his prompt and friendly consideration of their inter- 
 ests, and the zealous and vigorous measures by which he 
 guarded their rights. 
 
 Mr. Hastie appears to have been endowed with good 
 natural abilities, and to have obtained a considerable degree 
 of useful, general, and practical knowledge. His manners 
 were free, his advice candid, his disposition generous, and 
 his friendship constant : a foundation was probably laid in 
 his youth, for a solid and liberal education, which, had it 
 not been impeded in early life by his fondness for pleasure, 
 might have raised him to still higher respectability. In 
 proof of the manner in which he always endeavoured to 
 turn his information to practical account, it is only necessary 
 to allude to his extensive and successful practice in the 
 use of medicine. His acquaintance with the theory was 
 probably extremely limited, but, having paid considerable 
 attention to cases falling under his notice, he qualified him- 
 self to be of great use in many instances of illness in Mada- 
 gascar, especially in the treatment of the fever of the country. 
 His success in the management of this disease became so 
 general, that both Europeans* and natives referred with
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 381 
 
 confidence to his advice. The numerous instances in which 
 he visited the sick, and relieved the distressed in Madagascar, 
 afford decisive proofs of his kindness and generosity. It is 
 scarcely necessary to add, that they tended to raise him in 
 the estimation of the natives, whose temper, genius, and 
 character he studied, with honour to himself, and advantage 
 to his mission. 
 
 While these circumstances exhibit in a favourable light 
 the character of the British agent, they also demonstrate 
 the sound policy of the enlightened governor of the Mauri- 
 tius, Sir Robert Farquhar, by whom Mr. Hastie was 
 appointed to his office, and whose liberal views, with regard 
 to Madagascar, induced him to afford that effectual aid to 
 the agent, without which his exertions must have been 
 comparatively few and feeble. 
 
 The widow of Mr. Hastie is at present in this country, 
 superintending the education of his only child, for which 
 purpose a pension is allowed by the British government 
 
 The following, is a copy of the letter sent by Radama 
 to Sir Robert Farquhar, announcing the melancholy event 
 of Mr. Hastie's death. 
 
 "Tananarive, 23d October, 1826. 
 SIR, 
 
 " I have the honour to do the painful and lamentable duty 
 of informing you, that James Hastie, Esq., the enlightened and 
 faithful agent of the British Government at my Court for several 
 years, is now no more. He expired on the 18th inst., at one 
 o'clock, p. m., after having been very ill for a long time. By his 
 wise counsels, and promptitude always to assist the needy and 
 distressed, he not only attached myself to him more and more 
 every year, but also my people, who lament his loss, as a friend 
 and a father, who could conduct himself in such a manner as to 
 attract the affections of persons of every rank among my subjects.
 
 382 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 " In order to show my regard of him, and my sorrow at his loss, 
 I directed that every thing in my power should be done to his 
 honour, as soon as he died, and to give him as honourable a funeral 
 as can be done in this country ; therefore, I ordered guns to be fired 
 every quarter of an hour, from two o'clock on the day he died, until 
 evening ; and the same again on the day of his funeral, until he 
 was buried. 
 
 " He was buried on the morning of the 20th inst., in a vault, built 
 of stones and mortar, made expressly for him, on the 19th; for, 
 after learning the kind of tomb his sorrowful partner, and 
 his friends here, desired to have for him, I immediately issued 
 orders to my ministers to have all the necessary stones collected, 
 and the vault made without delay ; and that the grenadiers should 
 escort him to his tomb, and fire over it three rounds, according to 
 the British custom, as I was told. 
 
 " Notwithstanding the death of James Hastie, Esq., the British 
 agent at my Court, yet I, Radama, who have stopped the slave- 
 trade, in accordance with the treaty which I have entered into 
 with his Britannic Majesty, am still alive ; and am determined, by 
 every means in my power, to abide unchangeably by any stipu- 
 lations in the treaty, if the British Government continue to give 
 me annually what is stipulated therein. 
 
 " I have, &c. 
 (Signed) "RADAMA."
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. ' 383 
 
 CHAP. XIV. 
 
 Arrival of a printing-press Death of Mr. Hovenden, missionary printer 
 Annual examination of the schools in January, 1828 Detection and sum- 
 mary punishment of an impostor who pretended to make known future 
 events The extension of education encouraged by the king and his 
 officers Arrival of the Rev. J. J. Freeman and family at the capital 
 Notice of robberies committed on the way First printing in Madagas- 
 car Proposed baptism of native converts approved by the king 
 Means of improvement provided for the native teachers General view 
 of the Mission Death of Mr. Rowlands, missionary artisan Arrival of 
 Messrs. Bennet and Tyerman at Tananarive Illness and death of the 
 latter Dangerously increasing illness of Radama Arrival of R. Lyall, 
 Esq., British agent at the capital Death of the king Its concealment 
 from the populace Deep anxiety among the people Assumption of the 
 government, by Ranavalona, one of the nominal queens of Radama Pro- 
 clamation announcing the king's death Orders of the new sovereign 
 The widow and child of the king Description of the person and cha- 
 racter of Radama by Prince Corroller Immediate effects of the king's 
 death Departure of Mr. Bennet from the capital Interview with Prince 
 Rataffe Cruel massacre of the latter and his princess. 
 
 A SHORT time previous to the decease of Mr. Hastie, he 
 had rendered his last service to the Missionary Society, by 
 conducting Mr. Johns and his party on their way to the 
 capital. Messrs. Blancard and Dayot, and Captain Barnes, 
 travelled from the coast to Imerina at the same time. 
 
 Illness attacked several of the party soon after reaching 
 the capital, where disease was then prevailing extensively. 
 Mr; Hastie, who was so far recovered as to be able to 
 attend to public business, exerted himself in opposing 
 the formation of a commercial treaty proposed by Mons. 
 Blancard, a measure which he considered too monopolizing, 
 and calculated to injure rather than benefit the country, 
 although unquestionably tempting to a sovereign who was
 
 384 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 anxious to find his financial resources replenished without 
 delay or trouble. 
 
 Since the introduction of education among the people, 
 the labours of the Missionaries had been retarded for want 
 of a sufficient supply of books in the language, which they 
 had now reduced to a regular grammatical system, but 
 in the month of November, 1827, the long-cherished desire 
 of the Missionaries, that their labours might be facilitated 
 by a printing-press, seemed about to be realized, by the 
 arrival at the capital of Mr. Hovenden, who had been pre- 
 viously employed by the Bible Society at St. Petersburg!!, 
 and had now been sent out by the London Missionary 
 Society, as printer, with press, types, and the requisite 
 printing materials. But within two days of his arrival 
 with his family at Tananarive, they were seized with the 
 Malagasy fever, and on the 15th of December, to the deep 
 affliction of the members of the Mission, Mr. Hovenden 
 died. 
 
 On the 8th of February, 1828, the annual examination 
 of the schools took place, as usual, at the capital. His 
 majesty sent messages to the scholars by his chief secretary, 
 and two other officers, being himself too much occupied to 
 attend. The subject to which he was at that time giving 
 his attention, was the detection and punishment of an im- 
 postor, which he effected in the following decided and cha- 
 racteristic manner : 
 
 It had been reported to Radama, that a man, at a short 
 distance from the capital, professed himself to be inspired, 
 and able to foretell events. The king sent for him, and 
 received him with much parade, his body-guard being 
 drawn up, and the female singers arranged in their cus- 
 tomary order. On entering the gate at Mahazoarivo, the 
 singers saluted him, "Tonga ny Andriamanitra," "God is
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. ; 385 
 
 'come, god is come." The king sent to ask him what was 
 his "fady," or religious observances, and what he was able 
 to do. He replied, that everything unclean was forbidden ; 
 that he knew all secrets, and could disclose futurity. 
 "Well," replied Radama, "I am neither very clean, nor 
 very dirty; can I approach you?" "Certainly," replied 
 the pretended discldser of secrets. "Well, then," said the 
 king, " there is a piece of gold buried near this house : 
 we have searched for it, but cannot find if Tell me where 
 it is, and I shall believe your pretensions, that you are a 
 god." The poor fellow was reduced to a very painful 
 dilemma. Trembling with fear, he fixed first upon one 
 spot, and then another, but all in vain. Five or six places 
 were tried without success. "Ah ! ah !" said the king, "he 
 is evidently an impostor. He is deceiving the people, and 
 robbing them of their pence. Fetch a stick, and let him 
 be beaten." Some of his attendants instantly obeyed the 
 command ; and no art that he possessed, could save his per- 
 son from the punishment. Having suffered as much as he 
 could well bear, the king gave orders for him to be taken 
 to Ambohipotsy, and there beheaded. He was immediately 
 conducted towards the fatal spot, in full expectation of this 
 melancholy fate. A second message was, however, de- 
 spatched, as he drew near the place, for him to be put in 
 irons, the first order having only been intended to frighten 
 him out of his impostures. He was accordingly put in 
 irons, and banished to Ambohibohazo, where he remained 
 at work at the time of Radama's death. 
 
 This circumstance was related throughout the country, 
 and tended to check the pernicious influence of similar 
 impostors. 
 
 On the 18th of February, 1828, the School Society held 
 its first annual meeting, at which a report was read, stating 
 
 n. 2c
 
 386 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 that three new schools had been established during the 
 year, and five others revived which had been declining. 
 One of the latter was divided into three, for the convenience 
 of the scholars ; and three youths were attending at the 
 central school, who had been sent for education from the 
 eastern coast, and from persons belonging to the Betani- 
 mena country. The total number of schools amounted to 
 thirty-two, and that of scholars to four thousand. 
 
 A copy of the report was transmitted to the British and 
 Foreign School Society, and another was sent to Radama, 
 from whom the following answer, (literally translated,) was 
 received : : 
 
 " And, saith Radama, 
 
 " I have seen the document telling the things all good and 
 excellent. 
 
 "And, saith your friend, This country is ignorant indeed ; not 
 able to write, not acquainted with the customs of the people who 
 have become wise : nevertheless, before you came, they were able 
 to pray to God. And after God, next to him, the king himself is 
 considered, first of all as a visible god, because he gives the law, 
 so as not to lose wives and children, so as not to lose things that are 
 sown, and all kinds of property, but to pray always. If there be 
 not a king to protect wives and children, it will not be right ; still 
 it is God only who can establish the king, for the king is a general 
 of God ; and if there be not a general, it will not be right : never- 
 theless, unless the general also knows God, it will not be right. 
 
 " And the people of this country are ignorant as to the knowing 
 what is just ; but I am exceedingly glad that you have come here 
 as teachers, to advance wisdom and good dispositions. 
 
 " Saith Radama, your friend, this country is given by God to 
 Lahidama.* Lahidama is the lord of the law." 
 
 In the absence of the king from the capital, the officer 
 who had been entrusted with the management of affairs, 
 
 * Radama and Lahidama are synonymous. " Labi" and " Ra" are 
 merely affixes to proper names.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 387 
 
 showed every disposition to support the Missionaries in 
 their labours ; and at a kabary held by him on the 18th of 
 February, he delivered an address in the king's name to 
 the parents of the scholars, and to the head people of the 
 districts where schools were established. " The Mission- 
 aries," said he in this address, " have left their own country, 
 their relations, and their friends, to come to you, and to 
 instruct you and your children ; and in the discharge of 
 this benevolent work, some of them have fallen." Then, 
 pointing to the Missionary burial-ground, " And there," he 
 added, " yonder is the spot where the bones of several of 
 them are laid, far from the graves of their fathers ; and 
 this is a proof of what I have told you respecting them. 
 Take care, therefore, that the children attend properly. 
 Those who are the most advanced, may now leave the 
 schools ; but let them still attend on Sundays, and at the 
 monthly examinations, lest they should forget what they 
 have learned." It may here be added, that this plan was 
 strictly enforced by Radama, with this condition, that if 
 the dismissed scholars were found to have forgotten their 
 former lessons, they should re-enter the schools, and again 
 submit themselves to tuition. 
 
 In the month of September, this year, 1827, the Mission- 
 aries had the pleasure of welcoming to a share in their 
 toils and their pleasures, the Rev. J. J. Freeman, who had 
 dissolved his ministerial connexion with the church and 
 congregation at Kidderminster, for the sake of devoting his 
 life to the moral and spiritual welfare of the Malagasy. 
 Mr. Freeman, with his wife and family, were accompanied 
 by Mr. and Mrs. Canham, Mr. C. having been on a visit to 
 England. At Tamatave, Mr. Freeman had been welcomed 
 by Radama, who was on the coast at the time of his arrival, 
 and who, it was expected, would shortly proceed to the 
 
 2c2
 
 388 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 capital. In travelling up the country, the party were sub- 
 jected to much inconvenience and delay, from not being 
 able to obtain a sufficient number of bearers, in conse- 
 quence of which, part of their goods were left at Ambohi- 
 bohazo ; and the people subsequently employed to carry 
 them to the capital, being attacked and plundered, most of 
 their goods were eventually lost Though the bearers of 
 the supplies required by the Missionaries were but seldom 
 plundered, the necessity of having every article sent from 
 England or Mauritius, carried on men's shoulders for a dis- 
 tance of three hundred miles, added greatly to the expenses 
 of the Mission, and often occasioned very serious delays, 
 and other inconveniences, especially in reference to articles 
 connected with their labours in the department of printing. 
 
 It has been stated, that a printing-press had been sent 
 out from England ; but in consequence of the death of Mr. 
 Hovenden, no attempt was made to bring it into use, until 
 the autumn of this year, when, although no practical know- 
 ledge of the art of printing existed among the Missionaries, 
 it was hoped that they might succeed in a trial upon a 
 small scale, by the help of books, which they were furnished 
 with, as guides. The success of their first attempt was 
 such, that they were encouraged to proceed in the printing 
 of many useful books. 
 
 A considerable portion of the Scriptures being translated 
 by Messrs. Jones and Griffiths, and part of them revised, 
 it was agreed to commence the final revision of the whole, 
 preparatory to their being printed in the Malagasy 
 language. 
 
 Early in this year, Prince Corroller was commissioned by 
 his majesty to visit the Betsileo country, as well as the 
 Imamo and Vonizonga districts ; and at the instance of 
 Radama, he requested Mr. Jones to accompany him.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 389 
 
 : At several important stations, the subject of education 
 W;as strenuously urged upon the attention of the head 
 people, both by the prince and his companion ; and the 
 result was, that application was afterwards made to the 
 Missionaries for the extension of schools in three other 
 districts, where scholars for no less than fourteen schools 
 were procured ; the applications were cheerfully met by the 
 Missionaries, as far as teachers could be supplied. 
 
 No natives had yet made direct application for the rite 
 of Christian baptism, although there was ground to hope 
 that the ordinance might, in some cases, be administered 
 with propriety. No public measure, however, being adopted 
 without the express sanction of the king, it was deemed 
 most prudent to ascertain what were his wishes on this 
 subject; and Mr. Jones was requested to seek an early 
 opportunity of laying the subject before the consideration 
 of Radama, and explaining to him the nature and design of 
 the observance. 
 
 The period for the examination of the schools occurred 
 at this time; but his majesty was very seriously indisposed, 
 and had been so for some months, becoming gradually less 
 able to attend to public business, and confining himself 
 almost entirely to his own residence in town or country. 
 Unable to sustain the fatigue of attending the public exami- 
 nation of the schools, he deputed Prince Corroller and some 
 other officers to attend on the occasion, and bring home 
 the report. The inspection of the progress of the scholars 
 occupied nearly two days, and terminated much to the 
 satisfaction of all parties. 
 
 At the close of the first day's examination, a message 
 was delivered from the king, urging, as on former occasions, 
 that those who were withdrawn from the schools should 
 preserve the knowledge they had acquired, seek further
 
 390 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 instruction, attend on Sundays at public worship, and 
 continue to learn the catechism of the Scriptures ; adding, 
 that if any persons wished to be baptized or married by the 
 Missionaries, they were at liberty to exercise their own will, 
 and to act according to their own judgment in this respect. 
 
 During the spring of 1828, a course of lectures was com- 
 menced in the school at Tananarivo, intended to promote 
 the religious knowledge of the senior youths, and to aid the 
 teachers and native visitors in addressing the scholars in 
 the country. The BEING and perfections of God were the 
 first topics selected. On these occasions many of the 
 youths wrote down the leading ideas at the time, and others 
 proved the retentiveness of their memories, by afterwards 
 expressing, in an audible manner, the great truths of reve- 
 lation thus exhibited to their view. While instruction was 
 in this manner conveyed to the mind, every suitable means 
 was employed to impress the important truths thus com- 
 municated on the hearts and consciences of those to whom 
 the lectures were addressed, and, it is hoped, not without 
 salutary results. 
 
 The general state of the Mission at this period, is thus 
 described in a letter from the Missionaries, dated at the 
 capital on the 3d of March, 1828. 
 
 " The chapel is generally well attended three times on the Sab- 
 bath ; viz. soon after sun-rise, by the scholars, for catechetical 
 exercises, &c. ; in the forenoon, for public worship ; and in the 
 afternoon, for the English and Madagasse Prayer-meeting: in 
 addition to which, many of the scholars remain after the morning 
 service, for the reading of the Scriptures. 
 
 " The report of the schools, which will be forwarded after the 
 next annual examination, we fear will not present quite so en- 
 couraging an aspect as last year's, in consequence of the numbers 
 in the schools not having been yet filled up by the respective 
 officers of the districts, in the room of those withdrawn after the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 391 
 
 last examination. The king wisely exercised his authority on this 
 point with mildness, and prefers holding out inducements, rather 
 than employing compulsion. 
 
 "The fact, that great numbers in this country, both of those 
 actually in the schools, and of those who have left them, are now 
 able to read, made us exceedingly anxious to employ some means 
 to provide them with books, on however limited a scale. The dis- 
 appointment felt on the lamented decease of Mr. Hovenden, you 
 will easily judge of. His life was not spared long enough to put up 
 the press. However, having employed Mr. Cameron to assist us in 
 erecting it, we prepared it for work, and resolved on doing our 
 best. Encouraged by the first attempts we made in the way of 
 trial, we have proceeded in the work, and have issued from the 
 press, 1500 reading lessons, consisting of the first twenty-three 
 verses of the 1st chapter of Genesis, in Madagasse ; a small im- 
 pression of the Madagasse alphabet, for general distribution, to 
 secure, by the king's direction, uniformity in the orthoepy of the 
 language ; 800 copies of a small volume of Madagasse hymns for 
 public worship ; and 2200 copies of a small spelling-book of sixteen 
 pages. 
 
 " There is now in the press, a first catechism, which is nearly 
 finished, and of which there will be 1500 copies ; also, the Gospel 
 by Luke, which is printed as far as the 8th chapter. The 1st of 
 January, this year, (1828,) we employed in finally revising and 
 putting to press the sheet containing the 1st chapter of Luke, 
 wishing thus to hallow the new year of our missionary labours, by 
 this service, in opening the fountain of living waters in the midst 
 of this parched ground. May the healing streams, ere long, flow 
 in a thousand channels through the wilderness, and transform it 
 into the garden of the Lord ! 
 
 " The king and the royal family have expressed themselves highly 
 gratified with the introduction of the art of printing into Mada- 
 gascar, to circulate among the Ambaniandro, useful and religious 
 knowledge. His majesty sent word, that six or eight youths might 
 be selected to work at the press permanently. 
 
 In the postscript, dated April 18th, 1828, they thus refer 
 to the death of Mr. Rowlands, one of the artisans connected 
 with the Mission
 
 392 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 " We had hoped this communication might have been sent 
 off, without announcing to you, illness or death ; but the God 
 in whose hands is our breath, and whose are all our ways, has 
 ordained otherwise. Death has again visited our little circle. 
 Mr. Rowlands came over from Angavo, to meet us at the Lord's 
 table, on the first Sabbath in March. In consequence of heavy 
 rains, he had to wade several times through water. In a few days 
 after his arrival, he was seized with the Madagasse fever while at 
 Mr. Cummin's. Having, in some degree, recovered, he went to 
 spend a few days at Mr, Freeman's, where he continued to improve* 
 He afterwards suffered a relapse, and fell into a profound stupor 
 on the afternoon of the 3d.of April. After remaining twenty-seven 
 hours in that state, he breathed his, last at seven o'clock on the 
 evening of the 4th of. April. His death has, we trust, proved his 
 immense, his eternal gain." 
 
 Letters having been received by the members of the 
 Mission from the Rev. D. Tyerman, and G. Bennet, Esq., 
 a deputation from the London Missionary Society to the 
 South Seas, and other parts of the world, stating their 
 intention of proceeding from Mauritius to visit Madagascar 
 during the favourable season of 1828, the Rev. D. Jones 
 proceeded to Tamatave to meet them, and to render assist- 
 ance in their journey to Imerina. Letters were also for- 
 warded to Messrs Tyerman and Bennet, informing them 
 of the best time and mode of visiting the country, as well 
 as of the provisions necessary for the journey, and presents 
 for the royal family. The party reached the capital on the 
 22dof July, 1328, the Rev. J. J. Freeman, with other mem- 
 bers of the Mission, meeting them at Ambodinangavo, and 
 accompanying them into the capital 
 
 The deeply afflictive and inscrutably mysterious events 
 which almost immediately succeeded their arrival, afforded 
 the deputation but just time to inquire into the state of 
 affairs at the capital, before the Mission family had the 
 melancholy task of conveying to the tomb the remains of
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 393 
 
 their excellent, amiable, and intelligent friend, the Rev. 
 Daniel Tyerman. 
 
 The dangers and severities of the journey proving too 
 much for his bodily strength, had greatly depressed his 
 natural spirits ; so much so, that on hearing, on their way 
 to the capital, of the increased illness of Radama, he pro- 
 posed to his companion to return to the coast without delay. 
 He was, however, induced to persevere ; but it is more 
 than probable, that this depression of mind, added to the 
 insalubrity of the climate, greatly accelerated the disease, 
 which, on the ninth day after his arrival, terminated fatally, 
 and (as it would appear) to himself, as well as to his col- 
 leagues and his friends, unexpectedly. 
 
 The following record of his feelings on the evening of 
 the day on which he arrived at the capital, extracted from 
 the " Journal of the Voyages and Travels of the Deputa- 
 tion," edited by James Montgomery, Esq., will show the 
 frame of mind under which he reviewed the experience of 
 the Divine goodness. " Hitherto the Lord hath helped us. 
 Oh ! what gratitude we owe to God, for preserving us from 
 all accidents during so long a journey, and allowing us to 
 reach this city in the enjoyment of the best health, after 
 traversing a country, which, at certain seasons, is so sub- 
 ject to fevers and disease. We are in the heart of this 
 heathen land, but under the kind protecting wing of its 
 sovereign. O for a heart more grateful for favours so 
 many and great ! To God be all the glory." Mr. Tyer- 
 man's death took place on the 30th of July, 1828, in the 
 fifty-fourth year of his age. 
 
 The health of Radama had, for more than a year pre- 
 vious to the month of July, 1828, been evidently declining, 
 although, prior to that period, there had been little in his 
 general appearance to indicate an early termination to his
 
 394 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 valuable life. He had from a youth possessed a constitu- 
 tion, which, if not robust, was yet vigorous, and capable of 
 enduring great exertion and fatigue. It is probable that 
 his strength had been, in some degree, undermined by 
 exposure to disease in the fever districts of Madagascar, 
 as he had frequently visited, not only the eastern coast in 
 the unhealthy season, but travelled in the north, and in the 
 Sakalava countries, where natives from the interior are not 
 less liable to disease than Europeans. 
 
 It is much to be lamented, that during the last few years 
 of his life, Radama had formed habits of irregularity and 
 self-indulgence, which, more than any other circumstance, 
 tended to accelerate disease ; and to this, combined with 
 the want of medical aid, or rather the adoption of the 
 Malagasy mode of treatment in the early stage of his 
 disorder, may be attributed the early termination of his 
 promising and eventful career. 
 
 At the time when he last visited Tamatave, disease had 
 made inroads in his constitution, which it was impossible 
 for his friends to observe without concern, although no 
 alarming apprehensions were then entertained as to any 
 immediate result It is more than probable that the irre- 
 gularities and amusements pursued at Tamatave, more than 
 counterbalanced any benefit arising from the change of 
 air, and the slight degree of medical advice he obtained 
 from Europeans there. On his return to Tananarivo in the 
 month of November, he was less capable of attending to 
 official duties than had been usual with him, and also less 
 disposed to appear in public. 
 
 Various events which occurred in the country about this 
 time, of a nature far from gratifying to the king, had also 
 an unfavourable effect upon his health, by their tendency to 
 irritate and distract his mind, when the utmost composure
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 395 
 
 and freedom from anxiety were essential to his con- 
 valescence. 
 
 As the spring of 1828 advanced, Radama evidently be- 
 came more feeble, and the progress of disease was more 
 obvious. During the months of May and June, many fears 
 were entertained as to the fatal termination of his disorder; 
 and these fears were confirmed, rather than alleviated, by 
 the studied concealment observed in those who were known 
 to be acquainted with the facts of the case. It was publicly 
 known that the king was unwell, but the only specific 
 report was, that he suffered from a severe catarrh, attended 
 with sore throat. 
 
 He had always manifested great concern for the advance- 
 ment of education, but was unable to attend the examina- 
 tion of the schools. His majesty had frequently expressed 
 a lively interest in the arrival of Messrs. Tyerman and 
 Bennet, on a visit to himself and the Mission at his capital ; 
 but when they reached Tananarive, he was too ill to be 
 able to receive them. Mr, Jones had one interview with 
 him after that time, but could scarcely recognize his fea- 
 tures, or comprehend the few expressions which with great 
 difficulty he uttered. In the course of two days from the 
 time of this interview, Radama breathed his last This 
 melancholy event took place on the afternoon of July 27th, 
 1828. 
 
 The circumstance, however, was studiously concealed 
 from public notice, intimations being given that the king 
 was improving, and the royal band continuing to play every 
 afternoon in the court-yard, for the purpose of quieting all 
 suspicions. 
 
 On Tuesday the 29th, a public kabary was held for ad- 
 ministering the oath of fidelity " to whomsoever the king 
 might be pleased to appoint as his successor in the govern-
 
 396 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 ment ;" statements being made at the time, that the king 
 had wished this measure to be adopted in consequence of 
 his increased illness. It was a day of deep interest. Much, 
 indeed, seemed to depend upon the nomination of the suc- 
 cessor, not only as a measure connected with the internal 
 peace of the country, but with the prosecution or abandon- 
 ment of all those plans originated by Radama for the im- 
 provement of the condition of his people. Nor were the 
 members of the Mission amongst those who were least 
 interested in a decision so likely to influence the whole 
 of their future labours, and even their continuance in 
 that country. 
 
 The utmost order and tranquillity were preserved in the 
 town, yet it was not difficult to discover, beyond this, a deep 
 but silent emotion, universally pervading all ranks of society ; 
 an inward and suppressed agitation in every bosom, anxi- 
 ously awaiting the time when it might be permitted to 
 find expression. 
 
 At this critical juncture, Robert Lyall, esq., the succes- 
 sor of Mr. Hastie as British agent, arrived at the capital. 
 This gentleman having received the appointment from the 
 British government, arrived with his family at Mauritius 
 in the summer of 1827. Hearing that Radama was 
 expected to visit the coast, he proceeded to Tamatave, 
 where he was introduced to the king; but as the time 
 was unfavourable for entering the country or proceeding to 
 the capital, he returned to Mauritius, and remained there 
 till the return of the season suitable for journeying to the 
 interior. On his way he received tidings of the illness of 
 Radama, and hastened with all possible despatch to the 
 capital, but did not arrive until the 1st of August, when 
 the king's death had actually taken place, although the fact 
 had not been announced to the people.
 
 ' HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 397 
 
 : Oil the morning of the first of August, the great question 
 was decided. By break of day, the shouts of an immense 
 body of people were heard, even at a great distance from 
 the court-yard, indicating that some important measure had 
 been adopted ; and it Was immediately afterwards rumoured 
 that the queen Ranavalona had been placed on the throne. 
 The first official intimation of the demise of Radama, con- 
 veyed to the Europeans at the capital, and, of course, to 
 the members of the Mission, was involved in the message 
 sent to them from the new sovereign, which they received 
 at a moment of deep interest, while attending the funeral 
 of their departed guest and friend, the Rev. D. Tyerman. 
 
 Orders having been issued for a general kabary to be 
 held at the capital on the 3rd of August, immense crowds 
 of natives flocked to Tananarivo from all parts of the sur- 
 rounding country, to the distance of many miles. So vast 
 was the influx of people, that a gentleman then present, 
 and lately arrived from India, remarked, that he could com- 
 pare it only with the multitudes collected there at the festi- 
 vals of Juggernaut. Almost every eligible spot of ground 
 in the vicinity of the capital was occupied by people from 
 the country, who pitched their tents, or erected temporary 
 sheds for the occasion. This concourse lasted from the 
 great kabary, on the 3rd, until the 13th, the day after the 
 funeral. 
 
 On the 3rd of August the official proclamation was made 
 that the king had " retired" " had gone to his fathers" 
 and that the successor, appointed by his father, was Rana- 
 valona, previously known as the senior wife of Radama. 
 Directions were also published, respecting the ceremonies 
 to be used in honour of the deceased monarch, and as 
 demonstrations of the public grief. Amongst the principal 
 orders issued to this effect, were the following :
 
 398 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 "That all, of every rank and age, male and female, should 
 shave the head. The only exceptions to this order were 
 the queen, a few of her personal attendants, the keepers of 
 the idols, and the Europeans. 
 
 " That the females belonging to the capital, and those from 
 the country, according to their respective districts, should 
 'mitomany' weep, presenting themselves at the court- 
 yard, the head being shaven, and the shoulders uncovered, 
 prostrating themselves near the palace, and uttering dole- 
 ful lamentations. That no showy dress of any kind be 
 worn, nor any ornaments used, nor the body nor the head 
 anointed with any unguent, nor the lamba suffered to trail on 
 the ground, nor a hat to be worn, nor any looking-glass 
 used. 
 
 " That no one should wear any dress besides the native 
 lamba. This not to be worn dirty, as on former occasions. 
 The king had loved cleanliness, and the people might, 
 therefore, wash their clothes. 
 
 "That no one should ride a horse, nor be carried in a 
 chair. 
 
 " That none should weave silk, nor make pottery, nor 
 work in the precious metals, nor manufacture sugar. 
 
 " That none should work as carpenters, nor write, nor 
 plait hats. 
 
 " That none should salute one another when meeting ; 
 nor play any kind of instrument, nor dance, nor sing. 
 
 " That none should be seen holding conversation together, 
 and that all licentiousness among the married and unmar- 
 ried be strictly avoided, in the day-time. 
 
 " That none be permitted to lie on a bed, but on the 
 ground only ; nor even to sit on a chair or use any tables." 
 
 The shaving was to be repeated three or four times, at 
 intervals to be specified by public notice.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 399 
 
 Working in the rice-grounds was to be permitted, lest by 
 any neglect a famine should arise. 
 
 Radama's law again&t the use of any spirituous liquors, 
 was recognised and confirmed, and the penalty of decapita- 
 tion threatened for any violation of it. 
 
 All natives passing by were required to dip their hand 
 in water, kept in a canoe at the corner of the palace, and 
 made sacred by a quantity of earth, from the tomb of the 
 king's father, being mixed with it A small quantity was 
 ordered to be put on the top of the head, and some was 
 swallowed ; the whole of this ceremony being considered 
 a solemn oath of allegiance. 
 
 These regulations were not merely issued nominally, as 
 on former occasions, but so strictly enforced, that any 
 deviation from them would subject the transgressor to the 
 displeasure of the government, and be resented both as an 
 affront to the memory of the 'departed monarch, and the 
 authority of his successor. 
 
 Although nominally the domestic establishment of Radama 
 included twelve queens, he had but one wife who was 
 recognized as the queen ; this was Rasalimo, the daughter 
 of the king of the Sakalavas. Rasalimo still lives at the 
 capital, and receives considerable attention from Ranavalona 
 who assumed the sovereignty. Rasalimo is the mother of 
 Raketaka, Radama's only surviving child, a daughter now 
 about fourteen years of age. His first child is said to have 
 died ; but grounds are not wanting for suspicion that cruel 
 means were used to destroy the infant, in order to secure 
 the succession to the crown for Rakotobe, the nephew of 
 the king. The reigning queen, Ranavalona, has a son who 
 is called the son of Radama, although born about twelve 
 months after the king's death. 
 
 The death of Radama, whether viewed in relation to the
 
 ; 400 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 peculiar circumstances of the nation, to his having scarcely 
 attained the age which is ordinarily regarded as the meri- 
 dian of life, or the irregularities by which there is reason 
 to fear it was accelerated, was regarded with the deepest 
 regret by natives and foreigners. 
 
 The following description of the person, and brief sketch 
 of Radama, was written by one of the native chiefs, Prince 
 Corroller, (since deceased,) and is considered by many as in 
 general correct : 
 
 " In person, Radama was about five feet, French, in height, 
 slender and small in his limbs and body, his figure in 
 general being well-proportioned. His colour was olive, 
 his head round, his face oval, the features not strongly 
 marked, and the expression generally agreeable or smiling. 
 Radama's hair was of jet black, strong and curling, his 
 forehead not very prominent, nor remarkable except for a 
 whitish sear across it caused by a fall from his horse ; his 
 eyes were small and sparkling, with remarkably fine eye- 
 brows and eye-lashes ; his nose, though natter than that of 
 Europeans, was much less so than is common in his country. 
 His forehead and mouth were not remarkable, except that 
 his under-lip was large, thick, and drooping. He was in 
 the habit of laughing very loudly when excited by mirth, 
 and his cheeks were then deeply indented, giving him an 
 appearance of great merriment. His ears were small, and 
 had been pierced for the purpose of occasionally inserting 
 ear-rings. He was broad and square across the shoulders, 
 but very small in the waist. He had a pretty hand, small 
 feet, and fair skin. 
 
 " Radama was extremely affable, his conversation sweet 
 and agreeable,- indeed, so attractive as to deceive a stranger 
 on his first interview. His mind was subtle and cunning, 
 but very cheerful. He was a man of very extensive natural
 
 HISTORY" OF MADAGASCAR. 401 
 
 genius, and very inquisitive for information. He was ex- 
 ceedingly proud, vain-glorious, pompous on public occasions, 
 ostentatious, arbitrary, and so accessible to flattery, that his 
 people at length saluted him as God, which he allowed 
 without displeasure. He was of a lively but angry temper, 
 and easily offended. He was a famous hunter, a good 
 marksman, and a noble, majestic horseman, especially on 
 any grand and pompous occasion. Brave, intrepid, and 
 impetuous these very qualities made him sometimes com- 
 mit acts of horrible cruelty and injustice, because he could 
 not bear the least opposition to his will and opinion by any 
 person whatever, either in word or deed. He was so jea- 
 lous of his absolute authority, as to render him suspicious 
 of his first and favourite generals, towards whom he was 
 lavish of his kindness and his condescension, except when 
 the strictness of his military laws required him to inflict 
 punishment for crimes. He would never allow of any 
 advice, or any remarks made upon what he had said or 
 done, unless he asked for it ; and if any one had dared to 
 counsel him, or made any observation unrequested, he 
 would have driven him away with violence. He would 
 never submit to a superior, nor argue with a rival : rather 
 than this, he would have preferred fighting to death, sword 
 in hand. He encouraged spies and informers, of whom he 
 employed many, and often went in disguise himself about 
 the town, to listen to what his people were talking of in 
 their own houses in the evening; and, although a strict 
 observer of his own word and signature, he would not unfre- 
 quently sacrifice justice to political interest. Towards the 
 latter years of his life, he was addicted to feasting and 
 drinking to excess ; and he indulged himself in nocturnal 
 amusements, by having a great number of men and women 
 dancing and singing before him. Indeed, so regardless was 
 
 II. 2D
 
 402 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 he of all propriety and order in these respects, that the 
 riotous pleasures in which he indulged tended greatly to 
 injure his health and shorten his life. He was extremely 
 fond of wearing gaudy and showy dress, but was always 
 clean in his person. He was not avaricious in the expen- 
 diture of money upon his own vanity and pomp, though 
 naturally covetous, and sometimes mean. In journeying 
 through the country, or in his campaigns with his army, he 
 was generous in the distribution of rice, oxen, and other 
 provisions ; and whenever any tribes arrived to pay him 
 their homage, he acted kindly and generously towards 
 them, receiving them in the most flattering manner, with 
 all pomp and magnificence. His ruling desire being to be 
 praised abroad in the world, many strangers who only paid 
 a short visit to Radama received an impression somewhat 
 too favourable of his general character. If, in the presence 
 of a respectable European, he gave way to a fit of violent 
 passion, and this individual seriously asked, ' Sire, what 
 are you going to do ? What will the public gazettes and 
 historians relate concerning you, if you commit such acts 
 of injustice as will tarnish your glory for ever?' he would 
 not only become calm and reasonable, but, thanking the 
 European for the reproof, would often commute death for 
 imprisonment, and perhaps even pardon the offender. He 
 had brilliant talents to fight and to conquer, but not so 
 much to govern, by protecting the welfare of a conquered 
 people ; and amongst his military officers, he not only intro- 
 duced a great deal of useless pomp, but also great immo- 
 rality. Instead of studying to obtain his revenue from 
 agriculture, commerce, and industry, or by encouraging 
 the introduction of useful trades, he depended upon the 
 spoils of war and plunder for the support of his kingdom. 
 He never studied so much how to civilize Madagascar, as
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 403 
 
 how to conquer it, believing that conquering was a higher 
 glory ; for French slave-dealers had spoken so much of the 
 glory of Napoleon as a warrior and a conqueror, that it 
 became his highest ambition to imitate his example. Being 
 exceedingly jealous and suspicious, he was afraid to make 
 roads from the interior of his country to the sea-coast, to 
 facilitate commerce ; and even dreaded to have too many 
 foreign artists and tradesmen in Imerina, lest they should 
 act as spies, to prepare the way for some foreign power 
 to enter, and rob him of his kingdom at some future 
 time." 
 
 In addition to these remarks, Mr. Freeman has justly 
 observed, that though the character of Radama was, in 
 some measure, formed by circumstances, yet whatever 
 had been his actual condition or career in life, he would still 
 have been a man of keen perception, shrewd judgment, and 
 deliberate resolution ; he would still have possessed quick 
 feelings, natural ardour, and vigorous promptitude in action. 
 His superiority to many of the puerile superstitions of his 
 country, his firmness in adhering to plans calculated to 
 elevate the physical and moral condition of his own people, 
 and his faithfulness in maintaining his treaties, were pro- 
 minent traits in his character, of which frequent demon- 
 strations are afforded in the history of his eventful life. His 
 fondness for show, parade, and pleasure, unfortunately 
 increased with his knowledge of European manners; and 
 this, as has already been stated, induced habits of indul- 
 gence so prejudicial to his health and happiness, that it 
 seemed as if nothing less than infatuation prompted him to 
 persevere, when he must have known that the course he 
 was pursuing would prove fatal. In other respects, and 
 under other circumstances, Radama was not deficient in 
 self-possession and decision. 
 
 2D2
 
 404 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 With the limited education he had been able to obtain, 
 and the irregular and incidental means of information he 
 possessed, Radama had certainly acquired what, under such 
 circumstances, amounted to a respectable degree of intel- 
 ligence. This, however, was so partial as to produce an 
 impression that his mind was rather capable of being fur- 
 nished, than actually well stored ; and that his capacity for 
 knowledge was combined with a keenness of perception 
 and natural shrewdness, which might have been rendered 
 available for great intellectual attainments, had the early 
 circumstances of his life been more favourable for such 
 cultivation. 
 
 Whether Madagascar ever possessed a prince of equal 
 talent before him, may be questioned ; but there can be no 
 doubt that it never possessed one who did so much towards 
 the improvement of his country. None of his predecessors 
 possessed so large an extent of territory, nor entered into 
 foreign alliances of so durable and important a nature: 
 none afforded so much encouragement to the civilization of 
 his country ; and though it is a fact much to be lamented, 
 that he neither understood Christianity, nor valued it for 
 its own sake, he gave it the royal sanction by favouring the 
 labours of its friends, for the sake of the civil benefits which 
 he anticipated in connexion with its introduction and 
 extension in his empire. 
 
 The reign of Radama constitutes an epoch in the history 
 of Madagascar, too important ever to be lost sight of. 
 Important as regards its alliance with Great Britain, the 
 suppression of the slave-trade, the adoption of a general 
 system of education, and the introduction of Christianity 
 into the very heart of the country ; while the subjugation 
 of nearly the whole island, the formation of a large native army 
 on the European model, the reduction of the language to con-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 405 
 
 siderable form and order, the establishment of a printing-press 
 at the capital, and the diffusion of numerous branches of art 
 and science from enlightened countries, are events which give 
 a marked character to that period, and to the history of the 
 sovereign under whose auspices they occurred. Had the 
 king been better instructed in the principles of good 
 government, had he sought the stability of his throne in 
 the prosperity of his subjects ; had he endeavoured to 
 increase and protect their property, and abolished the 
 system of oppressive exaction which renders every kind of 
 service to the government a species of unrequited slavery, 
 instead of increasing their burdens to augment his own 
 wealth, or support his multiplied armies, the foundation of 
 his greatness would have rested on a basis far more solid 
 than the tinsel glitter of military fame or personal aggran- 
 disement, which appeared to be the chief objects of his 
 life. 
 
 With the death of the king, the whole aspect of mis- 
 sionary affairs was changed at the capital of Madagascar ; 
 yet, while a deep interest, and anxiety perhaps beyond the 
 power of words to describe, affected the minds of those who 
 had engaged in the work of diffusing the blessings of 
 Christianity amongst the people, such was the delicacy, and 
 even danger, of their situation at this period, that they 
 scarcely ventured to transmit to their friends any circum- 
 stantial account of their real situation. The peculiar trials 
 and painful apprehensions with which it was attended, 
 rendered such accounts, if not impracticable, yet highly 
 inexpedient. Thus it occurs, that of the period when the 
 deepest feeling has prevailed, the slightest record has been 
 preserved. 
 
 It is stated by Mr. Freeman, that the great public kabary, 
 already described, at which Ranavalona was proclaimed
 
 406 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 queen, with the state of the town during the following 
 week or ten days, rendered it inexpedient for the Mis- 
 sionaries and their friends to assemble for public worship, 
 until, after the funeral of his majesty, on the 12th of 
 August A funeral discourse was then preached in Eng- 
 lish, at the chapel, by Rev. J. J. Freeman, from 2 Samuel, 
 xxiii. 5. No public service could be held in the native lan- 
 guage, on account of the national customs connected with 
 the mourning on the death of the sovereign. 
 
 The suspension of all public duties and services during 
 the mourning, and especially daring the early part of it, 
 was extended to all the schools, whether in town or country ; 
 in consequence of this, it appeared that nothing more could 
 be done by Mr. Bennet in the investigation of that depart- 
 ment of the Madagascar Mission. He was able, however, 
 to hold several meetings with the Missionaries, for the 
 arrangement of business relating to their affairs an object 
 to which Mr. Tyerman had been able to attend for three 
 evenings prior to his decease. These engagements drawing 
 to a close, a request was presented by Mr. Bennet, that he 
 might be permitted to have an interview with her majesty. 
 But this was declined, on the ground of its being contrary 
 to the customs of the country, which required that a new 
 sovereign should appear in public to the natives, before 
 receiving a visit from a foreigner. 
 
 As it appeared that no further benefit could be secured 
 to the Mission by the sojourn of Mr. Bennet at the capital, 
 he was desirous of proceeding to the coast on his way to 
 Mauritius, and for this purpose, the usual application was 
 made to the Malagasy government. Her majesty replied 
 she was the sovereign of the time of his departure. It is 
 believed that this decision arose out of some political 
 arrangements which rendered it, in the view of her advisers,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 407 
 
 inexpedient at that time to admit of any communication 
 with the coast, except through the immediate organs of the 
 new government. Mr. Bennet was, therefore, called upon 
 to exercise no small degree of parience, and for how long 
 a period, it was impossible to calculate. 
 
 It is stated by Mr. Bennet, in a letter to his friend 
 Mr. Montgomery, that in the morning after the funeral of 
 Radama, he received a message to this purport: "I told you, 
 that when the time came that you should go to Tamatave, I 
 should inform you. I shall send seven hundred soldiers to 
 Tamatave : they set out to-morrow, and they will guard 
 you." With great difficulty leave was obtained for Mr. 
 Griffiths, one of the Missionaries, to accompany Mr. Ben- 
 net to the coast, and then it was only on condition that he 
 should leave his wife and children behind, and promise not 
 to quit Madagascar. Mr. and Mrs. Cummings being also 
 desirous of availing themselves of an opportunity of going 
 to Mauritius, were permitted to leave the island, and the 
 party accordingly set out for the coast at the time appointed 
 by the queen. 
 
 " At Ambohitamango, about the middle of our journey," 
 says Mr. Bennet, " we learned that Prince Rataffe and his 
 wife, (the nearest in blood to the late king, the latter being 
 Radama's eldest sister, were in that village on their way to 
 the metropolis, whither they had been summoned by the 
 new government. We saw, at once, that they were * going 
 into the tiger's mouth.' They came to dine with us, and food 
 was indeed many hours before us, but none touched a morsel. 
 The interview was painful, and attended with peril to all. 
 They felt that their death-warrant was sealed ; and when 
 they heard that their hopeful but unfortunate son had been 
 slain, to paint the agony expressed in their countenances,
 
 408 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 is beyond the power of language ; and, as no words can 
 describe it, so no time can erase the picture from my recol- 
 lection. They asked advice; but what advice could we 
 offer ? They proposed to escape to the coast, in the hope 
 of finding some vessel to carry them to Mauritius. I 
 assured them that the governor would give them protection 
 till an arrangement could be made for their safe return to 
 Madagascar. The prince, at parting, presented me with 
 his silk lamba, or mantle, desiring that I would remember 
 them." 
 
 The son of Rataffe was among the most nearly related 
 to Radama ; he was heir-apparent to the throne, and it was 
 always understood to be the wish of the king that he should 
 be his successor. He was friendly to the education of the 
 people, and the promotion of European arts. There were 
 also evidences that his mind had been enlightened and his 
 heart changed by the power of divine grace ; and this, 
 perhaps, was one of the causes why he was destroyed. 
 Rataffe and his princess, knowing their own doom inevitable, 
 if they could not escape the murderers of their child, made 
 their way to the coast, and endeavoured to prevail on the 
 master of a vessel trading between Madagascar and the 
 Isle of France with bullocks, to remove them from the 
 island, but were unsuccessful. Mammon completed what 
 malignant cruelty had devised. A ship for Mauritius was 
 found on the coast; any sum was offered for a passage for 
 the unhappy prince and princess. Its certain payment was 
 guaranteed by an English gentleman of high respectability, 
 but the mercenary and unfeeling captain was deaf to all 
 the entreaties of the prince and his friends. A passage was 
 obstinately refused ; the hard-hearted ship-master alleging, 
 that if he favoured the escape of the prince, his interest
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR; 409 
 
 would suffer in future, and the authorities on the coast 
 would not allow him to obtain a cargo whenever he might 
 return. 
 
 Hoping to succeed in escaping by some other vessel, the 
 prince wrote the following affecting letter to the governor 
 of Mauritius, in order to secure his protection, should he 
 reach that island. 
 
 " To his Excellency, Sir CHARLES COLVILLE, Governor of the 
 Mauritius, &c." 
 
 "SIR, 
 
 " I beo- leave to state to you, Sir, that my trouble is so great, 
 and my sorrow is sorrow inconceivable, occasioned by the death 
 of Radama, my brother-in-law. It is well known that I am a 
 prince of Imamo, the western part of Imerina, the original king- 
 dom of king Radama's father, and my wife Rabodosahondro, is the 
 eldest child of Andrianimpoina, Radama's father, and of Rambola- 
 masoandro, Radama's mother. I being the direct descendant of 
 the principal chiefs of the western part of Imerina, and my wife, 
 Rabodosahondro, the direct descendant of the chiefs of the eastern 
 parts of Imerina ; and in order to unite the kingdom, the king, 
 Radama's father, requested that we should marry, and my son 
 was intended to succeed him to the throne. But Radama, bearing 
 hard upon the people, to improve them in knowledge and civilize 
 his country and also seeing the youth, my son, attending the 
 school, and improving very fast the old people and the judges did 
 not like that any of Radama's relations should reign, as he died 
 without appointing a successor. 
 
 " My feelings are such, that I would prefer to be put under 
 the earth, or take my flight to another country, rather than be 
 reduced in my rank. If I and my wife should arrive at the 
 Mauritius, I pray your government's protection and assistance. 
 I well know that your government does not wish to have an inch 
 of ground in our country, but have the most liberal and kind 
 wishes. To teach our people in knowledge, and that to improve 
 our country in civilization, is your government's aim.
 
 410 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 " If it ever be in my power to meet your wishes, I shall never 
 forget your government and people. 
 
 " I have the honour to be, with sentiments of the highest 
 respect, 
 
 " Your Excellency's most obedient and faithful servant, 
 
 (Signed,) " RATAFFE." 
 
 The unhappy fugitives then sought concealment in the 
 woods ; there, while sleeping in a small hut, overcome with 
 exhaustion and fatigue, it is said the royal blood-hounds 
 searched them out Rataffe was seized, and brought a 
 prisoner to the neighbourhood of the capital. In his ab- 
 sence, a mock trial was instituted, that the sacred name of 
 justice might be basely desecrated, to give pretended sanc- 
 tion to assassination, and a public court of military and 
 civil judges declared him guilty of disloyalty. Within four 
 hours after this declaration of his guilt, the unhappy prince 
 was led forth from the building in which he had been 
 confined, to an adjacent field, where his hands were igno- 
 miniously tied behind him, and a spear thrust through 
 his heart. He was buried on the spot; and the amiable 
 princess, his wife, was shortly afterwards banished, and sub- 
 sequently assassinated by spearing, in a manner that de- 
 stroyed also the infant, of which, had she lived, it was 
 expected she would have become the mother. 
 
 Thus perished, on the 6th of October, 1828, Prince Ra- 
 taffe, the head of one of the noblest families of Madagascar, 
 and thus was sacrificed to jealousy and cruelty his amiable 
 wife, Radama's eldest sister. Their only crime was, that 
 they were the immediate descendants of the ancestors of 
 Radama, and were favourable to the education and im- 
 provement of the people. Their bodies were afterwards 
 carried to Imamo, and buried among the sepulchres of their
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 411 
 
 fathers, at a small village on the borders of the lake Itasy, 
 to the west of the capital. 
 
 TOMB OF THE ANCESTORS OF PRINCE HATAFFE. 
 
 Rafaralahy, the shrewd, enterprising, and intrepid chief 
 of Foule Point, was put to death about the same time, on 
 the frivolous pretence of not having been sufficiently prompt 
 in shaving his head, and assuming the required badges of 
 mourning for the late sovereign. 
 
 About this time, it is supposed, Andriansolo fled to one 
 of the small islands on the eastern coast, and thus, in all 
 probability, escaped being added to the catalogue of those 
 whose assassination has caused the usurpation of the throne 
 by Ranavalona to be so deeply and indelibly stained with 
 innocent blood, and which, with her subsequent oppression 
 of her subjects, and cruel and barbarous destruction of 
 human life, has rendered her reign awfully terrible in the 
 annals of Madagascar.
 
 412 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 CHAP. XV 
 
 Notice of the Malagasy youths sent to England for education, and 
 of those sent to Mauritius, and on board of British ships-of-war 
 Arrival of Mr. Baker in Madagascar Re-opening of the schools after 
 the season of public mourning Altered policy of the native govern- 
 ment The treaty with the English government annulled, and the equi- 
 valent declined Refusal to receive the British agent Outrageous 
 conduct towards the British agent Reasons assigned for the treatment 
 of Mr. Lyall Coronation of the queen The procession Public invoca- 
 tion of the idols The queen's address to the people Public recognition 
 of the queen by the nobles, officers, and people Appearance and dress 
 of the queen Threatened invasion of Imerina Rumour of a hostile 
 expedition from France Return of the troops from the south Wretch- 
 edness and degradation of the prisoners Arrival of the French ships off 
 Tamatave Attack upon the town, and defeat of the Hovas Arrival of 
 troops from the capital Negociation with the French Ravages of the 
 fever among the Europeans Departure of the French from the coast 
 Efforts of the government to restore the influence of idolatry in the 
 country Departure of Mr. Freeman from Madagascar Afflictive circum- 
 stances of his journey and embarkation Vigorous efforts of the Mission- 
 aries to provide books for the people Encouraging attention of the 
 people to instruction Departure of Mr. Jones on a visit to England. 
 
 EVER since the visit of Prince Rataffe to England in 1821, 
 considerable interest had been felt in the nine Malagasy 
 youths who accompanied him, and who were confided by 
 the British government to the care of the London Mission- 
 ary Society. These youths were placed for education, 
 in the first instance, at the British and Foreign School 
 in London. The failure of health, and other circum- 
 stances, rendered it necessary that one of them should 
 very shortly afterwards leave our shores; the rest were
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 413 
 
 subsequently removed to the neighbourhood [ of Man- 
 chester, where they were instructed in useful arts, and their 
 education was completed under the judicious and paternal 
 superintendence of the Rev. Dr. Clunie. Two died in this 
 country ; the rest embarked for Madagascar at different 
 periods. Volave and Thotoos left England in the month of 
 August, in this year, viz. 1828, and reached their native 
 shores in the spring of the following year. 
 
 Gratifying hopes of the piety of more than one of these 
 interesting strangers, and especially of Drinave, who died 
 at Manchester, were entertained by the Christian friends 
 with whom they most frequently associated ; and Verkey, 
 on a public profession of the Christian faith, was baptized 
 at Surrey Chapel, London. Of the nine youths, two died 
 here, one returned to his own country shortly after his 
 arrival, the rest at different periods. 
 
 Besides the youths sent to England, ten others were 
 sent to the Mauritius for instruction. By virtue of the 
 same stipulation in the treaty with Radama, already men- 
 tioned, these ten were put to the following trades, viz. 
 carpenters, gold and silver smiths, smiths, painters, and 
 shoemakers. Ten others were sent afterwards, together 
 with an additional number to be taught instrumental music, 
 so as to form a band for his majesty after the European 
 model. 
 
 About fifty Malagasy youths have also, since the con- 
 clusion of the treaty for abolishing the slave-trade, been 
 placed on board his Britannic majesty's ships, to be in- 
 structed in the art of navigation. The entire expense of 
 the whole was borne by the British government, which also 
 contributed towards the promotion of civilization in the 
 island, by the instruction of the natives in useful arts. 
 
 Though the death of Mr. Hovenden, who had been sent
 
 414 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 out in charge with the printing-press, deeply affected the 
 Missionaries, and destroyed the hopes they had cherished 
 of promoting the more rapid diffusion of knowledge among 
 the people, they endeavoured, with the assistance of natives, 
 to print, though under many disadvantages, a number of 
 first lessons for the schools, and other small elementary 
 books. In the mean time, an intelligent, active, and well- 
 qualified individual, Mr. Edward Baker, having been en- 
 gaged by the Missionary Society to succeed Mr. Hovenden, 
 left England in May, 1828, three months before the last of 
 the natives embarked for their native land, and reached the 
 shores of Madagascar on the 3d of the following September, 
 two days before Mr. Bennet arrived at Tamatave on his 
 way to Mauritius. Though deeply afflicted by the account 
 of recent events at the capital, and the unfavourable state 
 of the country, Mr. Baker was desirous of proceeding to 
 his appointed station, and felt grateful for the aid and 
 society of Mr. Griffiths, in company with whom he pro- 
 ceeded to the capital. 
 
 The customs of Madagascar requiring a total cessation 
 from all ordinary labours and amusements during the period 
 of general mourning for Radama, the people were not 
 allowed to engage in any occupation. An exception was, 
 by a special edict, made in favour of the culture of rice, in 
 order to avert a famine ; but as attendance at the schools had 
 been classed among the amusements, they also were discon- 
 tinued. Radama had allowed a number of youths to assist 
 in the printing, and also in the transcribing for the use of 
 schools; application was made that these might work during 
 the season of mourning ; and as the government decided 
 that transcribing was neither learning nor teaching, the 
 youths were permitted to aid both in transcribing and 
 printing.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 415 
 
 Deprived of all public means of usefulness, the Mission- 
 aries directed their united efforts, during the remainder of 
 the year, to the preparation of elementary and other useful 
 books, and the translation of portions of the Holy Scrip- 
 tures into the native language, more particularly the New 
 Testament, a work in which they had long been anxious to 
 engage, and to which, ever since the year 1823, consider- 
 able attention had already been given. While the Mission- 
 aries were thus employed, Mr. Baker kept the press in 
 active and efficient operation, and a larger supply of books 
 was thereby provided than the Mission ever before pos- 
 sessed. 
 
 These labours occupied the Missionaries during the 
 remainder of the year, being the only engagements con- 
 nected with their object, which the superstitions of the people 
 allowed them to pursue. Twelve months was the usual 
 duration of public mourning on the death of a sovereign, 
 but towards the end of December, six months only after 
 the death of Radama, the government deemed it expedient 
 so far to dispense with the customary observances, as to 
 allow, or rather order, the schools to be opened, and the 
 work of education to be resumed, though on a scale less 
 extensive than formerly, when nearly one hundred schools 
 had been established, and between four and five thousand 
 scholars instructed. Even this proceeding, favourable as 
 it may appear, seems to have been adopted with a view of 
 meeting existing, and providing for the future exigencies of 
 the government, rather than from any regard to the im- 
 provement of the people: for scarcely had the schools 
 been assembled, than an augmentation of the military 
 forces of the government was resolved upon, and about 
 700 of the native teachers and senior scholars were drawn 
 from the schools to serve as recruits for the army. This
 
 416 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 proceeding of government naturally increased the appre- 
 hensions of the people, as to the ultimate designs with 
 which the schools had been established, and made them less 
 willing than ever to send their children for instruction. 
 
 The prohibition of the schools in the villages where the 
 national idols were kept, indicated also the influence of the 
 idolatrous parties in the government, and operated unfa- 
 vourably for the cause of education among an ignorant and 
 servile people, ruled by superstitious fear and military 
 despotism, Under these circumstances, it is not surprising, 
 that from the tune of Radama's death the cause of educa- 
 tion had been rapidly declining; and although the queen 
 had ordered that the scholars should resume their studies, 
 and the school-houses be thoroughly repaired, there were 
 not, at the close of 1829, half the number under instruction, 
 that there had been eighteen months before. 
 
 Ranavalona, on ascending the throne, sent a message to the 
 Missionaries, and the foreigners residing at the capital, 
 assuring them of her intention to govern the kingdom 
 upon the principles adopted by Radama, to carry forward 
 the great plans of education and public improvement which 
 he had commenced, and to continue all the encouragement 
 he had shown them ; the queen had also solemnly repeated 
 this on receiving the oath of allegiance from the people ; 
 yet it soon became evident that these professions were not 
 to be depended upon that the queen was either insincere 
 when she made them, or, which is equally probable, that 
 the counsellors of another line of policy had gained the 
 ascendency in the government. This was very clearly 
 shown by one of the earliest public acts of the government, 
 which at once exhibited the entireness of the change con- 
 templated, and the determination with which it was made. 
 The usage of the country during the period of national
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 417 
 
 mourning, suspending all ordinary pursuits, repressed all 
 public movements among the people, relieved the govern- 
 ment from public business, and enabled those who had, 
 with hands deeply stained with innocent blood, placed 
 Ranavalona on the throne, to mature the plans by which they 
 had determined to maintain the power they had assumed, and 
 to govern the country. 
 
 Imagining themselves sufficiently firm in the position 
 they had taken, their first public act was to annul 
 Radama's treaty with the British government. According 
 to the stipulations of that treaty, an annual supply of 
 articles for the use of the native government was to be 
 furnished by England as an equivalent for the loss sustained 
 by the abolition of the slave-trade; and a British agent 
 was to reside at the capital of Madagascar. On the death 
 of Mr. Hastie, Robert Lyall, Esq. was appointed to succeed 
 him, and proceeded immediately to Madagascar. He 
 reached the island in the autumn of 1827. At Tamatave 
 he met Radama, by whom he was received with the respect 
 to which his office entitled him; but on account of the 
 unfavourable season of the year, he did not proceed to the 
 capital till the following July. When he arrived at Tana- 
 narive, he was received with salutes of cannon, and other 
 marks of attention from the government, but had no oppor- 
 tunity of presenting his credentials, or holding official 
 intercourse with the government, as the death of Radama, 
 which occurred at the time, suspended all public business 
 that was not connected with the royal funeral, the national 
 mourning, or the recognition of the successor to the throne. 
 
 In these circumstances Mr. Lyall and his family remained 
 at the capital until the 29th of November, 1828, when an 
 official message was brought to him by the officers of the 
 palace, to the effect, that the queen did not feel herself 
 
 II. 2 E
 
 418 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 bound by the treaty of Radama, and that she would not 
 receive him as the agent of the British government. In 
 answer to his inquiries respecting a proceeding so unex- 
 pected, and affecting so extensively the objects contem- 
 plated by the king of England as well as to the Malagasy, 
 another communication was sent, four days afterwards, 
 informing him that the queen declined receiving any longer 
 the equivalent which the British government had been 
 accustomed to send to Radama, although she did not intend 
 to revive the slave-trade in her kingdom. The latter part 
 of this message allayed, in some degree, the fears of the 
 Missionaries and others, as to the immediate intentions of 
 the government to renew the traffic in slaves, to which they 
 had regarded the rejection of the treaty, and the dismissal 
 of the British agent, as only preparatory. The season was 
 unfavourable for leaving the capital, and although no official 
 relations subsisted between Mr. Lyall and the government, 
 he continued to reside at the capital, and had occasional 
 interviews with the officers of government, on matters con- 
 nected with the British traders or residents, and was always 
 treated, personally, with attention and respect. 
 
 Early in the year 1829, as the season, which was favour- 
 able for travelling to the coast, advanced, Mr. Lyall inti- 
 mated his wish to proceed to Tamatave. The answer of 
 the government was, " He is to go, and his family with 
 him." About a fortnight afterwards, viz. on the 29th of 
 March, he was alarmed by a large multitude of people 
 coming to his house at six o'clock in the morning, headed by 
 the keepers of the idol Ramahavaly, one of whom carried the 
 idol on a long pole. One of Mr. Lyall's servants had been 
 seized and put in irons, himself and his sons were treated as 
 sorcerers, and peremptorily ordered to leave the house, and 
 proceed to the village of Ambohipeno, about six miles
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 419 
 
 distant. He was not allowed to change his linen, to take 
 any packages, or even to enter his house to take leave of 
 his family. The court-yard of his house was filled with 
 serpents, large bags-full of which had been brought and 
 emptied out on the ground. These reptiles are the 
 imagined servants of the idol Ramahavaly, and the executors 
 of his anger ; and it was desired that the people should 
 regard the number then brought to the immediate vicinity 
 of Mr. Lyall's dwelling, as drawn to the spot by the influ- 
 ence of the idol, and hence they were held up by the priests 
 as indications of the power and anger of Ramahavaly. Mr. 
 Lyall was told that the idol had ordered him to leave, and 
 was come to send him away; and thus he was rudely 
 hurried off on foot, the priest refusing to allow him to ride 
 to the village where he was to wait the further intimations 
 of the idol's wilL As he was led away, the keeper of the 
 idol Ramahavaly walked after him, carrying on the top of 
 a pole the idol, enveloped in a small covering of scarlet 
 cloth ; fifty athletic men, either the keepers of the idol, or 
 the relatives of such, followed immediately after, walking two 
 abreast, and having their bodies uncovered to the waist, 
 each man bearing in his hand a serpent, which he held by 
 means of a small quantity of grass or straw. They were 
 attended by a great number of the votaries of the Ramaha- 
 valy, or spectators, whose attention had been excited by 
 their novel proceedings. 
 
 The procession moved along in the most profound silence, 
 the men carrying the serpents frequently lifting up the 
 hand in which the reptile was held, exhibiting it, as it had 
 twined its slimy folds round his hand or arm, to the great 
 terror of the spectators, who expected that this manifesta- 
 tion of what they were taught to regard as Ramahavaly's 
 anger, would be followed by still more serious consequences 
 
 2 E 2
 
 420 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 to the British agent. Mr. Lyall and his eldest son, who 
 accompanied him, could scarcely expect any thing less than 
 a fatal termination of proceedings commenced with such 
 fanatical and superstitious violence, commanded and con- 
 tinued under the pretended influence of supernatural power, 
 and the distress of Mrs. Lyall, who was but in a feeble 
 state of health, was exceedingly severe. 
 
 Mr. Freeman, one of the Missionaries, hearing of what was 
 going forward, hastened to the place, and found that orders 
 had been received that Mrs. Lyall and the rest of the family 
 should follow with all their effects without delay. Having 
 obtained from the officers and judges at the capital, permis- 
 sion to employ bearers, and delay for a time their departure, 
 Mr. Freeman proceeded to the village whither Mr. Lyall 
 had been driven ; but after a few minutes' conversation with 
 him, was ordered away. In a few days Mrs. Lyall and 
 family followed to Ambohipeno, and on the 22d of April 
 they set out on their journey to Tamatave. 
 
 The reason assigned for the outrage upon the person and 
 family of the British agent was, that he had proceeded 
 himself, and had allowed his horse to approach one of the 
 villages regarded as sacred to the idol, and which no horse 
 or pig was allowed to enter ; and that he had further trans- 
 gressed, by sending his servants to catch butterflies and 
 serpents, which he was collecting for scientific purposes. 
 Radama had encouraged naturalists from Mauritius, and 
 elsewhere, and no prohibition of these pursuits had been 
 made public. The government pretended that the whole 
 had been done at the bidding of the idol, and thus 
 endeavoured to avert any unpleasant consequences that 
 might result While it is supposed to have adopted this 
 mode of relieving itself of the presence of one who was by 
 no means a welcome observer of its policy and measures,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 421 
 
 Mr. Lyall proceeded to Mauritius, where he died shortly 
 afterwards. The treatment he received at the hand of the 
 native government was severely censured by the secretary 
 of state for the colonies at the time, by command of the 
 prince regent; and the authorities in Madagascar were 
 warned against a repetition of their conduct. Mr. Ly all's 
 servant was liberated, after having been confined nine days 
 in irons, as this was deemed sufficient to inspire the natives 
 with the dreadful anger of the idols, and to show that his 
 restrictions were not to be violated with impunity. 
 
 It has been already observed, that twelve months was the 
 usual period of mourning for a sovereign in Madagascar; 
 but for special reasons, the government was induced to 
 order that the mourning for Radama should cease at the 
 end of ten months : it closed accordingly at the 27th of 
 May, 1829, and the people resumed their ordinary 
 avocations. 
 
 Preparations were now made for the coronation of Rana- 
 valona, which was observed with a degree of barbaric splen- 
 dour, in perfect keeping with that which attended the funeral 
 of her predecessor. 
 
 The following account of the pageant and ceremonies 
 has been furnished by Mr. Jones, who was present on the 
 occasion : 
 
 On Thursday, the llth of June, the firing of cannon at 
 six o'clock in the evening,* on the west side of the palace, 
 announced the beginning of the day of coronation, on which 
 Ranavalona was to be publicly recognized as sovereign, and 
 to receive the homage of the people. On Friday the 12th, at 
 the dawn of the morning, or the 12th hour of the Malagasy 
 day, fourteen cannons were fired as a signal for the people 
 
 * The Malagasy day begins at 6 P.M., and not at midnight.
 
 422 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 to prepare themselves, and proceed to Andohalo, where the 
 great national assembly was to be held. At half-past ten 
 in the forenoon, the drums and trumpets called the military 
 to their appointed stations ; and at twelve o'clock the 
 beating of drums and the flourishing of trumpets called the 
 generals and first military officers in the northern court 
 opposite the Tranavola, (Silver-palace,) and directed the 
 crowd on Andohalo to hold themselves in readiness to 
 receive their queen. 
 
 As soon as the first officers had assembled, orders were 
 issued to lieutenant-colonel Benea (master of the band) 
 to enter through the northern gate at the head of the first 
 royal band (taught at Mauritius) and 300 of the grenadiers 
 of the town-division of the army wearing the uniform of 
 British grenadiers. The generals then proceeded into the 
 southern court-yard, and stood opposite the royal dwelling- 
 house called Fohiloha (low roof,) to receive her majesty, and 
 to conduct her to the tomb of Andriamasinavalona, the 
 father of Radama. The queen then leaving the palace, 
 walked to the tomb ; and its door on the south-west corner 
 being opened, she took into her hands the flags of the idols 
 Manjakatsiroa and Fantaka ; the former the idol of the 
 sovereign, the latter the idol of the oaths ;* offered up a 
 short prayer to Andriamasinavalona, and having returned 
 
 * Each of the flags of these idols is made of two oval slips of superfine 
 scarlet cloth, which are fastened to a light staff coloured black and white. 
 At the upper end of the staff of Manjakatsiroa, and under the ends of the 
 scarlet cloth, is a beautiful cornelian stone, about the size of a pigeon's 
 egg, called Arana, and another green stone of a diamond figure, called 
 Andriantsiriry, and under these stones is a silver chain of six links, or rings, 
 which constitute the essence of the great idol Manjakitsiroa. But the idol 
 Fantaka has only a silver chain covered by the scarlet cloth, and attached 
 to the upper end of the staff.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 423 
 
 the flags into the hands of their keepers, the priests, the 
 door of the tomb was shut. 
 
 After her majesty had returned the flags, she entered 
 her palanquin, which was covered with superfine scarlet 
 cloth richly adorned with gold lace, and was carried by 
 the royal bearers to the northern court-yard, where the 
 procession was formed. At a quarter before one o'clock, 
 the firing of twenty-one cannons announced the departure 
 of the procession from the palace. 
 
 Lieutenant-colonel Benea, heading the royal military 
 bands, led forward the grenadiers, and other troops of the 
 Tananarivo division of the army. The civil officers fol- 
 lowed, wearing European dresses. After another military 
 band, came the lieutenants and captains, majors, and lieu- 
 tenant-colonels, colonels, and major-generals ; the generals 
 followed, with the young prince royal, Rambosalamara- 
 zaka. 
 
 After the young prince, the procession moved forward in 
 the following order: officers of the palace, and attendants 
 of her majesty ; the queen's body-guard, comprising equal 
 numbers of Arabs, and of Malagasy, from Iboina on the 
 western coast, armed with spears and swords, the latter 
 carried in the scabbards ; the queen, borne by lieutenants 
 of the troops of the capital, on her right hand were women- 
 singers from the east coast, and on their right the body- 
 guard, called Tsimamakivolana, walked with spears in 
 their hands. On the left of the queen were the women- 
 singers from the western coast, and on their left was the 
 body-guard of Sakalavas, with spears in their hands ; then 
 behind the queen were the singing-women of Imerina, called 
 Tsimiriry. The members of the queen's family riding in 
 native palanquins covered with white cloth, followed the 
 queen ; after these, the Tsimandoavavy, (wives of the town 
 body-guard,) dressed in the blue lamba, followed, singing
 
 424 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 as they walked along. The numerous troops on duty at 
 the capital, called Tsimandoalahy, armed with muskets, 
 and dressed in their uniform, brought up the rear. 
 
 Passing through the northern gate, the procession ad- 
 vanced between lines of soldiers, followed by crowds of 
 people shouting and singing. In order to proceed accord- 
 ing to established usage along the old line of road of Andri- 
 ampoinimerina, it was deemed necessary to proceed by a 
 circuitous route, rather than by the broad and straight 
 road made by Radama from the palace to Andohalo.* 
 
 When the queen entered the place of assembly, she was 
 carried towards the sacred stone, which stands about one 
 hundred yards north-west of the platform on which the 
 sovereign usually appears. Alighting on the south side of 
 the stone, her majesty ascended it, and stood with her face 
 towards the east, being surrounded by five generals, each 
 holding his cap or helmet in one hand, and a drawn sword in 
 the other, the band at the same time playing the national 
 air. The queen, standing upon the sacred stone, exclaimed, 
 " Masina, masina, v'aho ?' i. e., " Am I consecrated, con- 
 secrated, consecrated ?" The five generals replied, " Ma- 
 sina, masina, masina hianao !" " You are consecrated, con- 
 secrated, consecrated !" Then all the crowd shouted, 
 " Trarantitra hianao, Ranavalomanjaka !" i. e., " Long may 
 you live, Ranavalomanjaka !" The queen, then descending 
 from the stone on the east side, took the idols Manjaka- 
 tsiroa and Fantaka into her hands, and addressed them, 
 saying, " My predecessors have given you to me. I put 
 my trust in you ; therefore, support me." She then deli- 
 vered them into the hands of their respective keepers, 
 entered her palanquin, and was borne towards the platform, 
 which she ascended by the east side. 
 
 * A large space, of an oval form, about seven acres in extent, and exceed- 
 ingly well adapted for public assemblies.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 425 
 
 The royal chair or throne, which was covered with scarlet 
 cloth, richly adorned with gold lace, was placed at some 
 distance from the eastern side of the platform, on ascending 
 which, the queen proceeded to the royal chair, on which 
 she took her seat. On her right hand sat her eldest sister, 
 the mother of prince Ramboasalamarazaka ; in front of the 
 princess sat a major of the body-guard, holding a large silk 
 umbrella over the head of the queen. On her majesty's 
 left hand stood the prince, heir-apparent ; and on the 
 right and left behind him, the members of the royal family 
 sat on the platform. Behind these again, in the arms of 
 her nurse, sat the only daughter of Radama. The wives, 
 and some of the family of Radama, were also seen sitting 
 among the wives of the judges below, on the north and 
 south of the platform. On the east and west sides sat the 
 judges, civil and military officers, and the nobles. At each 
 corner of the west side of the platform, the idols, Manja- 
 katsiroa and Fantaka, were held up by their respective 
 keepers. The idols themselves were covered as already 
 described, and the greater part of the splendid cloth of 
 scarlet and gold employed for this purpose, waving in the 
 breeze, and viewed by the people with a degree of super- 
 stitious awe, added much to the impressiveness of the occa- 
 sion and the scene. 
 
 It is supposed that about 60,000 people were convened 
 in this vast assembly; of these eight thousand were soldiers. 
 Two thousand of the town-division stood in close columns 
 on each side of the platform, beside those who formed the 
 lines on each side of the road from the palace. A square 
 was formed in front of the platform, within which the two 
 bands of music were placed, and where many of the civil 
 and military officers were stationed. 
 
 After remaining a short time on the royal chair, the
 
 426 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 queen arose, the bands at the same time playing the na- 
 tional air. Her majesty leaned on her eldest sister, whom 
 she requested to receive the hasina, or money presented 
 from the officers, from heads of provinces, and of districts, 
 from foreigners, &c., in token of acknowledging her supre- 
 macy. The queen then addressed the immense assembly 
 to the following effect : 
 
 "Veloma Zanadralambo, veloma Zanakandriandroraka, 
 veloma Zanakandriamasinavalona," &c. i. e. " I salute you," 
 (different clans as named,) and continued, "If you have 
 never known me before, it is I, Ranavalona, who now 
 appear before you." The people then shouted, " Hoo, 
 hoo." Then she said, "God gave the kingdom to my 
 ancestors, they transferred it Andriampoinimerina, and he 
 again to Radama, on condition that I should be his suc- 
 cessor. Is it not so, Ambaninandro ?" (my subjects.) All 
 replied, " It is so." Again she added, " I will not change 
 what Radama and my ancestors have done ; but I will add 
 to what they did. Do not think that because I am a 
 woman, I cannot govern the kingdom : never say, she is 
 a woman weak and ignorant, she is unable to rule over us. 
 My greatest solicitude and study will always be to pro- 
 mote your welfare, and to make you happy. Do you hear 
 that, Ambaniandro ?' All replied, " Yes." 
 
 Rainimahay, her prime minister, stood at a little distance 
 west of the platform, and addressed the queen, saying, 
 " Veloma hianao Ramavalomanjaka, veloma hianareo Ram- 
 irahavavy, veloma Ramboasalamarazaka." He then turned 
 to the people, and addressed them, saying, that they could 
 put every confidence in the queen, and repeated to them 
 the speech she had just delivered, with some appropriate 
 observations on it. Then the first class or clan, called 
 Zanadralambo, rose up, and one of their chiefs or heads
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 427 
 
 addressed the queen, assured her of their fidelity and pre- 
 sented to her, as their hasina, i. e., their mark of respect or 
 homage, a Spanish dollar ; then the next clan, Zanakan- 
 driamasinavalona did the same; then the Zanakambony; 
 then the people of different provinces and districts, through 
 their heads or representatives; then the Arabs of Muscat, 
 who had but recently arrived with merchandise ; then the 
 Europeans; and, last of all, the generals, as the represen- 
 tatives of the army ; Ravalonsalama, the oldest general, 
 being selected to speak on behalf of the rest, assured the 
 queen that the army would be found faithful in supporting 
 her throne. It was observed that the queen personally 
 thanked only the Europeans and the military. She had 
 appointed a place for the Europeans a little behind the 
 platform, and two hundred soldiers to protect them from 
 inconvenience on account of the pressure of the multitude. 
 
 The ceremony being finished, the procession returned to 
 the palace in the same order as before, though by a different 
 route, passing along Radama's road. The firing of cannon 
 indicated the return of the queen to her palace. Having 
 reached the court-yard of the Tranovola, the queen left her 
 palanquin, and, standing near the grand tomb of Radama, 
 took the flags of Manjakatsiroa and Fantaka into her 
 hands, and offered up a short prayer to Radama, which she 
 concluded, by saying, " May thy name ever be respected." 
 She then walked to the house in the southern court-yard, 
 called Mahitsy, conducted by the young prince Ramboa- 
 salamarazaka : at the door of the palace she dismissed the 
 prince and the officers, who, together with the troops, pro- 
 ceeded to their respective quarters. 
 
 Considering the partial state of civilization hitherto 
 attained by the Malagasy, the coronation of Ranavalona 
 must have been regarded by the people as an imposing
 
 428 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 spectacle. The queen's hair was dressed according to the 
 Hova mode, in numerous small plaits. On the crown of 
 her head she wore an ornament, resembling a piece of 
 coral, called in French, "troches," but in Malagasy, "vola- 
 hevitra ;" it consisted of five branches, to each of which a 
 red stone, and a small piece of gold, resembling a bell, 
 were attached. The end of the coral was fixed in a round 
 mother-of-pearl shell, placed above the forehead. With 
 this was connected a fine gold chain of native manufacture, 
 which, after being wound several times round the coral, 
 encircled the brow of the queen, and passed from the fore- 
 head over the crown to the back of the head. The queen 
 wore three necklaces, the first of fine red coral ; the se- 
 cond of a red stone ornamented with gold ; and the third 
 of red cornelian. Besides these, she wore a scarf, adorned 
 in a curious manner with cornelian stones, called vakan- 
 tsilehiby. On each arm her majesty wore three bracelets, 
 one of white crystal beads, called vakamiarana, one of 
 oval pearls, ornamented with gold, and the other of fine 
 coral. According to the custom of the country, she also 
 wore anklets of coloured glass or precious stones. A white 
 picture, ornamented with gold, was suspended from each of 
 her ear-rings ; and on the third and fourth fingers of each 
 hand, she wore rings of gold, ornamented with precious 
 stones, having on the third finger of the right hand a 
 massive gold ring, beautifully polished. Her upper dress 
 (ranzo) was of purple silk, richly ornamented with gold lace, 
 having round the wrists, and on the back, a row of gold 
 buttons. Her kitamby, or lower dress, was of white silk ; 
 her mantle, or robe, was of superfine scarlet cloth, orna- 
 mented similarly to the ranzo ; her stockings were white 
 silk, her shoes yellow morocco, and her forehead was 
 marked with white clay, (taniravo, called, when thus used,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 429 
 
 joyful earth.) The other members of the royal family were 
 dressed in the European manner. 
 
 Splendid as the pageant attending the coronation had 
 been, and important as were the advantages supposed by 
 the government to be secured thereby, just causes for 
 apprehension were not wanting. Several powerful chiefs 
 in the south, who had never acknowledged the supremacy 
 of Radama, were not expected quietly to admit the claims 
 of one whose only title to the allegiance she required, con- 
 sisted in the murder of the rightful successor to the late 
 sovereign of the Hovas ; and against them a body of troops 
 had been sent from the capital. Reports were also received 
 respecting the hostile intentions of Ramanetaka, a cousin of 
 Radama, a prince of great talents, enterprise, and courage ; 
 who was then in the prime of manhood, who under Radama 
 had held some of the most important offices in the kingdom, 
 and was regarded with the most devoted attachment by the 
 Hovas. It was rumoured that he was mustering an army 
 in the north, with the intention of invading Imerina in 
 person, and dispossessing the queen and her adherents. 
 Fifteen thousand troops were immediately appointed for 
 the defence of the northern frontier of Ankova, as Rama- 
 netaka was not an enemy to be trifled with. Had there been 
 any foundation for the rumour, such precaution had been 
 by no means unnecessary : no opponent could have arrayed 
 himself against them whom the supporters of Ranavalona had 
 more just reason to fear, but they were soon relieved of im- 
 mediate apprehension from this source ; and it was found 
 that reading his own doom in that of Rakotobe, Rataffe, and 
 Rafaralahy, Radama's faithful friends Ramanetaka, not feel- 
 ing himself safe in Madagascar, had fled to Mohilla, one of the 
 Comoro Islands, where he has since remained. 
 
 The government was scarcely satisfied that no immediate
 
 430 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 attack from Ramanetaka was to be apprehended, before they 
 were threatened with difficulties from another quarter. 
 Reports of an expedition being sent from France against 
 Madagascar, reached the capital in the month of August, 
 1829, and produced strong and general excitement and 
 uneasiness. The spirits of the Hovas were, however, some- 
 what raised by the return of the army from the south, where, 
 although fifty of the Hovas had been killed, success had 
 attended their unjust and barbarous campaign. 
 
 They arrived at the capital in the month of October this 
 year, having butchered all the men they had taken, amount- 
 ing, with those killed in battle, to about 1000; the greatest 
 number having found safety in concealment among the 
 extensive caverns abounding in the country. The victors 
 had ravaged their country, and driven to the capital about 
 20,000 head of cattle, which were purchased by the queen at 
 the rate of half-a-dollar per head. Besides these, they 
 brought a large quantity of other plunder, and 800 prisoners, 
 women and children. These were detained near the bridge 
 at Ambanala, until the arrival of what was called a good 
 or lucky day for entering the capital 
 
 The unhappy captives presented a spectacle truly 
 affecting, when, amidst the roar of cannon, the caresses and 
 greetings of relatives welcoming the victors, and the shouts 
 of the natives driving the cattle in their rear, they ascended 
 the hill on which the capital is built Ropes were fastened 
 round the neck of those who led the way, and who were 
 the wives, sisters, or daughters of the most distinguished 
 among the vanquished ; these ropes bound them to those 
 by whom they were immediately followed ; these again 
 were tied to the next ; and the line of ropes continuing, 
 bound the captives together, each one being thus tied to 
 those immediately before and behind.

 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 431 
 
 In this manner they toiled up the hill, the greater part 
 of them carrying loads on their heads, and many of them 
 being mothers had an infant at their backs, or led one or 
 two of their children by the hand. When the troops, who 
 needlessly guarded the wearied and sorrowing prisoners, had 
 conducted them to the place appointed for their temporary 
 accommodation, they were delivered to the officers of govern- 
 ment, in whose charge they remained until publicly sold into 
 slavery, and retained in the establishment of their masters 
 at the capital, or sent to different parts of the country. 
 
 The savage exultation which the return of successful troops 
 from the south had produced, however, was soon followed 
 by tidings of the disasters attending the troops which had 
 been sent to Ambongo, where disease had committed 
 dreadful ravages, and famine threatened their entire destruc- 
 tion. Additional idols were brought from the villages 
 deemed sacred, in which they were kept, to the capital, and 
 costly offerings were publicly made to them by the queen, 
 with a view of averting from the troops the threatened 
 calamities, and securing the aid of the idols in defeating the 
 enemies of her person and government. 
 
 The report which had reached the capital in the middle 
 of the year, respecting an hostile expedition from France, 
 was shortly afterwards found to be correct. Six French 
 ships, under the command of Commodore Gourbeyre, 
 arrived in the roads of Tamatave, in the middle of October. 
 They found the place comparatively unprotected, and met 
 with but a feeble resistance. Their arrival appears to have 
 taken Prince Corroller, the officer in command of the sta- 
 tion, by surprise ; and when, on the 14th of October, the 
 morning after their arrival, the vessels opened their fire on 
 the battery, in a little more than a quarter of an hour the 
 magazine was blown up, many of the houses were destroyed,
 
 432 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 great numbers of the people killed, and Corroller with his 
 troops obliged to retire to Hivondrona, where he remained 
 with a small force almost destitute of ammunition. 
 
 On the 17th, the French attacked the Hovas at Hivon- 
 drona, killed a number of the people, forced them to fly still 
 further into the interior, and then returning pillaged the 
 town ; after which they repaired to their ships, and pro- 
 ceeded northwards towards Foule Point. This was the 
 next post they attacked, but they met with the most 
 determined resistance from the Hovas, and, after losing a 
 considerable number of their men, retired to the Isle of 
 St Mary's. In the mean time, the government having 
 received information of the descent upon the coast, Ratsito- 
 haina was sent on a special embassy to Tamatave, to demand 
 the immediate cessation of hostilities, and to make known 
 to the assailants the only terms on which the queen would 
 treat with the French. 
 
 Radama's treaty with the English, his abolition of the 
 slave-trade, and his assumed sovereignty of the island, had 
 never been agreeable to the French authorities at the Isle of 
 Bourbon ; and more than once, during his reign, they had 
 preferred their claim to a large portion of the eastern coast, 
 in which their settlements had been formerly established. 
 The late king had always denied most explicitly their 
 claim, and when last at Tamatave, in 1827, had refused to 
 see the French agent who arrived off" the coast at the time, 
 or to receive the despatches of which he was the bearer. 
 At that time, the forcible seizure of a part of the coast was 
 threatened, and for that purpose the present expedition had 
 been sent. It was also rumoured that the French intended 
 to place on the throne a relative of the late king, supposed 
 to be more favourable to their interests than the reigning 
 queen. Commodore Gourbeyre was accompanied by Mr.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 433 
 
 Fourette, envoy extraordinary, who was instructed to urge 
 the claim, on behalf of France, to a large portion of the 
 eastern coast, and to make arrangements for regulating the 
 future intercourse between the French and Malagasy. 
 
 On the arrival of the embassy from the queen, hostilities 
 ceased ; Prince Corroller soon received a reinforcement of 
 about. 2000 troops; and negociations were commenced. 
 The French preferred their claims to certain districts, and 
 a considerable part of the eastern side of the island ; pro- 
 posing to occupy these, and enter into a treaty of commerce 
 with the native government. The queen's officers, on the 
 other hand, expressed their willingness to enter into 
 approved commercial treaties, but refused to allow any right 
 of territory to the French, or their occupancy of a single 
 inch of ground. Unable to proceed with the native officers, 
 the French envoy refused to continue the negociation with 
 any but the queen, and requested permission to proceed 
 to the capital. He was allowed by Prince Corroller to ad- 
 vance as far as the river Mangoro, the boundary of Imerina, 
 and, after considerable delay, allowed to approach within 
 three miles of the capital. On one occasion, when arrange- 
 ments were making for his visit to the capital, the officers 
 sent with the escort, who were to attend him to the palace, 
 inquired for his credentials from the king of France. After 
 some hesitation, he replied, that he had no credentials from 
 the king, but from the governor of Bourbon. The officers 
 replied, that the queen could enter into no arrangement 
 with the governor of Bourbon, or with any one not com- 
 missioned directly from the French king. 
 
 The chief part of the ensuing year was spent in fruitless 
 negociations between the French agents on the coast, and 
 the government at the capital. Fresh troops arrived from 
 Europe, and others were expected from Bourbon, to aid the 
 
 II. 2 F
 
 434 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 French ; and the natives were kept in a state of great 
 excitement and unsettlement, expecting a renewal of the 
 attack. 
 
 In order to provide for the defence of the country, the 
 army was augmented; and, in addition to the forces on the 
 coast, it was reported that 12,000 troops were collected at 
 the capital, and every preparation made for the most vigorous 
 and obstinate resistance. 
 
 On one occasion, when the officers on the coast sent up 
 a report of the claims of the French to a part of the terri- 
 tory, the nobles and chiefs of the principal districts in the 
 interior were assembled; and when the demand of the 
 French was made known, their reply was, " No : before we 
 will consent to give them one foot of land, we will face them 
 ourselves, and, if needful, will send our slaves. If this be 
 not sufficient, our wives shall go and fight against them, 
 rather than allow them a place on our shores." In the 
 mean time the Malagasy fever made great havoc among the 
 French soldiers ; and the chiefs of the invading forces, in 
 consequence either of the non-arrival of adequate reinforce- 
 ments, or the spirit and ability shown by the Hovas, aban- 
 doned the enterprise, and sailed finally from the coast, of 
 Madagascar in October or November, 1830. 
 
 Although the Hovas from the first determined to resist 
 to the uttermost the settlement of the French on the coast, 
 and made the most active preparations for opposing what- 
 ever force they might bring, they placed no small measure 
 of dependence upon the being able to keep their enemies 
 on the coast, and on the havoc they expected the fever 
 would make among them. Radama was fully sensible of 
 the advantage of keeping any foreign enemy within the 
 reach of this formidable destroyer ; and on one occasion, 
 when he was told that the French were about to execute
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 435 
 
 their threat of invasion, he replied, in his own character- 
 istic style, " Very well, let them try : I have an officer in 
 my service, General Tazo, (the name of the Malagasy 
 fever;) I'll leave them in his hands for awhile, and have no 
 doubt of the result" Vague rumours of the hostile inten- 
 tions of the French still continued to reach Madagascar ; 
 but since the abortive expedition of 1 829, no attempts have 
 been made to obtain by force the possession of any part of 
 the country. 
 
 The discontinuance of all encouragement to education 
 the evidently unfavourable views with which the chief 
 objects of the Mission were regarded by the principal offi- 
 cers of the queen's government the measures taken by 
 them to impede the labours of the Missionaries, and to 
 restore the domination of their idols and charms throughout 
 the land the circumscribed limits within which the labours 
 of the Missionaries were now confined and the unsettled 
 state of the country, had, ever since the death of the king, 
 brought the Missionaries into circumstances painfully con- 
 trasting with those under which, during the reign of 
 Radama, they had pursued their labours. Influenced by 
 the position of affairs, the absence of every prospect of 
 more extensive usefulness, and apprehending changes still 
 more unfavourable, Mr. Freeman, in the autumn of 18*29, 
 deemed it his duty to leave Madagascar, at least for a season, 
 and proceed to Mauritius. With this view, accompanied 
 by Mrs. Freeman and their two children, Mr. Freeman took 
 leave of his friends and fellow-labourers at the capital, on 
 the 30th of September, and commenced his journey towards 
 the coast. Letters and tokens of esteem from the queen 
 and principal officers were sent to him, on taking his fare- 
 well of Imerina. 
 
 The journey was one of extreme fatigue, vexation, dis- 
 2F2
 
 436 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 aster, and peril. About a fortnight after leaving the capital, 
 the bearers employed to carry the Missionary, his family, 
 and luggage, fled without a moment's warning, having been 
 alarmed by intelligence of the attack of the French on the 
 town of Tamatave, and the retreat of Prince Corroller and 
 the native troops. After a fortnight of very distressing 
 anxiety and alarm, spent in moving from one village to 
 another, as reports of the advance or retreat of the French 
 were received, and the almost utter impossibility of obtain- 
 ing bearers to carry them forward, they moved on towards 
 the coast, and at length reached Tamatave on the 
 evening of the 29th of October. Here, though every 
 place bore the aspect of desolation, Mr. Freeman was 
 thankful to find a small vessel, called the Radama, em- 
 ployed in trading between Madagascar and Mauritius ; 
 and although the captain, taking advantage of his circum- 
 stances, demanded an exorbitant sum for his passage, he 
 deemed it his duty to leave the island by the means of 
 safety thus provided. On the morning of the 31st of 
 October, the report of distant cannon in a northerly direc- 
 tion was distinctly heard, and was supposed to be the attack 
 of the French upon Foule Point. On the following day, 
 Mr. F. and his family embarked on board*the Radama, then 
 at anchor in the roads. On the evening of the 3d of 
 November, his infant son, who had taken the fever on 
 approaching the coast, and had been gradually sinking 
 under its influence, silently expired. This new trial, in 
 itself deeply afflicting to the sorrowing parents, was ren- 
 dered more distressing by their peculiar circumstances. 
 A rough coffin was prepared by the carpenter on board the 
 ship, and an opportunity sought to convey the corpse to 
 the shore. This was attempted in the afternoon of the 
 same day, when a landing was effected, without molestation
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 437 
 
 either from the French or those parties of natives who, 
 taking advantage of the state of the town and neighbour- 
 hood, addicted themselves to outrage and plunder. 
 
 It was the earnest wish of Mr. Freeman to bury his 
 child near the spot where the remains of the first Mission 
 families had been interred, but it was not deemed prudent 
 to venture so far from the beach. A retired spot, over- 
 grown with trees and brushwood, near one extremity of the 
 bay, was therefore selected ; and here two seamen dug the 
 infant's grave, and the afflicted father, after bowing in agony 
 of spirit before the Father of mercies, and asking Divine 
 consolation and support, deposited the remains of his 
 beloved child in the earth, while the captain and the first 
 officer of the ship, each armed with a loaded musket, kept 
 watch against surprise or assault. On the 5th of Novem- 
 ber, the embassy from the queen arrived at Tamatave and 
 proceeded to the north in search of the French. At day- 
 break on the following morning, the Radama got under 
 way, and the Missionary and his mourning family proceeded 
 to Mauritius, to remain for a short time, and then embark 
 for the Cape of Good Hope. 
 
 The stimulus to the most vigorous activity in military 
 preparations for the defence of the country, produced by 
 the attack of the French, continued long after they had 
 retired from the coast ; and the expectation of its being 
 renewed was accompanied by an equal degree of activity 
 and determination, on the part of the chief officers in the 
 government, to revive superstition and idolatry in the 
 island. The power of the idols was acknowledged as 
 supreme in almost every transaction ; public offerings, and 
 acts of homage to the idols, were multiplied in the capital ; 
 and the movements of the government, in many of their 
 minute details, were regulated by the pretended orders of
 
 438 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the sikidy, or divination, and the use of tangena, or trial 
 by poison, was restored with most destructive consequences. 
 In obedience to the orders of the sikidy, the queen removed 
 to the village of Ambohimanga, about twenty miles from the 
 capital, where she remained for some months during the 
 early part of 1830. A number of the civil and military 
 officers were required to drink the poison at the capital; 
 and a general purification of the country, by the same 
 ordeal, was enjoined. Under the latter, many hundreds, 
 if not thousands, of the Malagasy, are supposed to have 
 been sacrificed. 
 
 While the determination of the government to promote 
 the power of superstition over the minds of the people were 
 thus painfully manifested, a more friendly disposition was 
 shown towards the Missionaries, but without the slightest 
 indication that the chief objects of the Mission were in any 
 respect more favourably regarded, though the rulers of the 
 country became increasingly sensible of the value of the 
 labours of the Missionary artisans. The attention they re- 
 ceived is, in all probability, to be ascribed to the hostility of 
 the French, and the consequent desirableness of endeavour- 
 ing to secure the friendship of the English. It was, however, 
 grateful to the Missionaries, that by means of some mem- 
 bers of the government favourable to their objects, they 
 were allowed to pursue without interruption their im- 
 portant labours. A small addition was made to the number 
 of scholars, and the Missionary had full liberty to teach, 
 preach, and carry forward the great work of translating the 
 Scriptures, and preparing other Christian books. 
 
 Feeling the extremely frail tenure by which they held 
 their means of doing good, and uncertain how long they 
 might be permitted even to continue in the country, the 
 Missionaries directed much of their attention to the print-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 439 
 
 ing that every possible provision might be made for the 
 wants of the people, should events occur still more unfa- 
 vourable to the progress of their work. In the month of 
 March, 1830, they had the satisfaction of completing an 
 edition of 5000 copies of the New Testament in the Mala- 
 gasy language. They had printed 1000 copies of different 
 tracts, and a small system of arithmetic for the use of the 
 schools, 1500 copies of a catechism, and 2000 spelling- 
 books. They had also 400 copies of the entire New Testa- 
 ment, upwards of 2000 copies of single Gospels, and a 
 number of catechisms and spelling-books. 
 
 Discouraged as the Missionaries were by the unfavour- 
 able circumstances of the people, they had the satisfaction 
 of beholding, during a large part of the year, greater atten- 
 tion on the part of those who attended public worship, and 
 of putting into circulation many portions of the New Testa- 
 ment and other books. These were read not only by the 
 people of Imerina, but by numbers, in distant provinces, who 
 had formerly been pupils in the Mission schools. It was 
 also proposed about this time, to commence, with the aid of 
 natives, the compilation of dictionaries in the English and 
 Malagasy languages, for the benefit of the natives and their 
 teachers. The Missionaries were also cheered by indications 
 not a few, that their labours, and the books they had circu- 
 lated, had, under the Divine blessing, been the means of 
 decisive spiritual benefit to many who had received them. 
 After noticing, in a communication dated July 1st, 1830, 
 several instances of usefulness, Mr. Baker thus writes : 
 
 " The above statements supply facts among the most cheering, 
 perhaps, of any to be discovered in the present state of our Mission. 
 They prove that some, in this land of heathen darkness, may, and 
 do, manifest a love to the word of God. They show that such a 
 sentiment may spread from one to another, aided by the means 
 already in operation, without the intervening aid of ourselves :
 
 440 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 and, therefore, they forbid us to entertain despondency. Never 
 have I observed, so much as now, the great effect already produced 
 by the gospel here. Conversation among the natives on the sub- 
 ject of religion is frequent, and the preached gospel reaches, with 
 an impressive force, the consciences of some of the people. There 
 is certainly no inducement for us to slacken in our exertions, but, 
 on the contrary, to labour while it is called to-day. We have 
 under our superintendence, not fewer than two thousand, five hun- 
 dred children, and, with this charge, it behoves us to feel our per- 
 sonal responsibility. ' Whatsover thy hand findeth to do, do it 
 with all thy might.' " 
 
 It was under these circumstances that Mr. Jones, the senior 
 Missionary, the pioneer of missionary labour in Madagascar, 
 felt himself necessitated, by long-continued illness, to seek, 
 in a return for a season to his native land, the restoration 
 of health, which had been greatly impaired by the influence 
 of the climate, and the hardships and trials connected with 
 the establishment of the Mission. On his taking leave, 
 the deepest regret was manifested by the Missionaries, 
 several members of the government, and many of the people. 
 From the queen he received a letter, testifying her high 
 sense of his character, and the value of his labours, and 
 giving him permission, should his health permit, to return, 
 and pursue the great objects of his Mission. Several 
 marks of respect were given by the government to Mr. 
 Jones, on his leaving the country. A salute was fired when 
 he set out from the capital ; and besides the letter from the 
 queen, a guard of twenty men accompanied him to the 
 coast He left the capital on the 23d of June, reached 
 Mauritius in safety, 'and in the month of March of the 
 following year, proceeded to England, where he arrived 
 with his family in unproved health, on the 29th of June, 
 1831.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 441 
 
 CHAP. XVI. 
 
 Continued attention of the people to religious instruction Beneficial effects 
 of the labours of the artisans Baptism of the first converts in Mada- 
 gascar Notice of a celebrated diviner Letter of a native convert 
 Persecution of native Christians Spiritual prosperity of the Mission 
 Natives forbidden to receive the ordinance of the Lord's Supper Orga- 
 nization of a Christian church in Madagascar Return of Mr. Freeman 
 from the Cape of Good Hope, accompanied by Mr. and Mrs. Atkinson 
 Natives forbidden to receive the rite of baptism Examination of the 
 schools The teaching of slaves to read, prohibited Mr. and Mrs. Atkin- 
 son required to leave the country Notice of a slave-convert Departure 
 of Mr. Baker for England Unsettled state of the country Campaign 
 to the south part of the island Superstitious observances of the com- 
 manding officer His subsequent defeat Conduct of the Christian sol- 
 diers Successful campaign to the south in 1832 Rumour of a renewed 
 attack from the French Arrival of a Roman Catholic emissary Un- 
 popularity of the government schools Labours of the press Zeal and 
 devotedness of the native Christians Description of a renowned Mala- 
 gasy idol Notice of its former worshippers Return of Mr. and Mrs. 
 Baker and Mrs. Freeman Messrs. Griffiths and Canham ordered 
 to leave the country. 
 
 THE encouragement which the Missionaries received from 
 the authorities in the latter part of 1830, was rather in- 
 creased during the early part of the following year, and 
 important privileges were obtained for those among the 
 natives w ho were inclined to profess their faith in Christ. 
 
 The exertions of the press were continued with unabated 
 vigour; and though chiefly engaged in printing separate 
 books of the Old Testament, an edition of four thousand 
 spelling-books, and other useful publications, were furnished 
 for the people. In their immediate labours for the spiritual
 
 442 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 benefit of the people, the Missionaries had for several 
 months witnessed a degree of attention and earnestness, on 
 the part of the hearers, far surpassing any that had before 
 existed. The chapel in which Mr. Griffiths preached, was 
 filled every Lord's-day, and many could not gain admit- 
 tance ; considerable numbers appeared deeply impressed 
 with the importance and necessity of personal religion, 
 and flocked to the houses of the Missionaries, to be in- 
 structed more fully in the great doctrines of the Gospel. 
 These individuals gave, at the same time, by the purity and 
 consistency of their own deportment, and their affectionate 
 earnestness to induce others to seek the blessings of sal- 
 vation, the most satisfactory evidence of their sincerity and 
 devotedness to the Saviour. 
 
 In order to provide more adequate means of instruction 
 for the increasing numbers who now appeared to be earn- 
 estly seeking it, a substantial and commodious chapel was 
 erected at Ambatonakanga, in the northern suburbs of the 
 capital. 
 
 Chapel at Ambatonakanga.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 443 
 
 ' The chapel was opened for public worship on the 5th 
 of June, 1831, and was regularly attended by a numerous 
 and devout assembly, who received with seriousness and 
 attention the instructions of Mr. Johns, who now laboured 
 at this station. 
 
 The efforts of the artisans were at this time highly prized 
 by the government. Under Mr. Cameron alone, who was 
 engaged in the construction of machinery, and other public 
 works, nearly six hundred youths were constantly employed. 
 Mr. Cameron, while instructing them in useful mechanic 
 arts, paid the most persevering attention to their moral and 
 spiritual improvement, and encouraged their regular at- 
 tendance at the adjacent and newly-erected place of wor- 
 ship, towards the building of which the government, as well 
 as Mr. Cameron, and many friends at the capital and else- 
 where, had contributed. Early in September, a suitable 
 room, in the centre of the capital, was engaged for public 
 worship ; where the Missionaries, assisted by devoted 
 and pious native preachers, dispensed instruction to the 
 people. 
 
 As Mr. Canham was not fully occupied in the secular 
 pursuits to which he at first directed his attention, much of 
 his time was now occupied in preaching and teaching at Am- 
 bohimandroso, where, there is reason to believe, his efforts 
 were acceptable and useful to many of the people. 
 
 The exertions of the Missionaries had been rendered 
 effectual, not only in arousing the attention of multitudes 
 to the great truths of the gospel, but, as they had reason to 
 believe, in producing a decisive change in the hearts of a 
 number of those who attended their ministrations. After 
 much instruction by the Missionaries, and repeated inqui- 
 ries from the natives, respecting the public profession of 
 Christ by baptism, several of the latter expressed themselves
 
 444 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 desirous thus to testify their attachment to the Lord. The 
 Missionaries considering them sincere, and in other re- 
 spects suitable subjects to receive the rite, admitted their 
 applications with thankfulness and joy. Endeavours were 
 then made to ascertain whether the government would re- 
 new the permission that had been given by Radama, for 
 any of the natives who chose, to observe the religious cus- 
 toms of the Missionaries ; and the queen sent a message, by 
 some of the principal officers, which was delivered in the 
 chapel on the 22d of May, 1831, to the effect " that her 
 majesty does not change the words of the late king ; all 
 that wish are at liberty to be baptized, commemorate the 
 death of Christ, or marry, according to the manners of 
 Europeans. No blame is to be attached to any for doing 
 it, or not doing it." 
 
 Considering the absolute power of the sovereign, the 
 increasing military character which the government had 
 assumed, and the zealous and persevering efforts of many 
 of the highest officers to restore the power of the idols, the 
 Missionaries regarded the full toleration of Christianity by 
 a government avowedly heathen, and the granting of reli- 
 gious liberty, thus .publicly confirmed, as one of the most 
 important benefits secured to the native Christians, and to 
 the cause of moral and religious improvement, since the 
 death of Radama. 
 
 On the following Sabbath, the 29th of May, 1831, twenty 
 of the first converts to Christ in Madagascar were publicly 
 baptized by Mr. Griffiths, in the Mission chapel, before a 
 numerous, highly interested, and deeply affected audience. 
 On the following Sabbath, June 5th, eight individuals were 
 baptized by Mr. Johns in the newly-erected chapel at Am- 
 batonakanga ; six of these were young men, who had long 
 been under Christian instruction as scholars, and were
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 445 
 
 subsequently employed as assistants to the Missionaries in 
 teaching, and other departments of their work. 
 
 The remaining two were a man and his wife, whose intel- 
 ligence, piety, kind and generous efforts for the spiritual 
 welfare of their countrymen, had long afforded the Mission- 
 aries cause for devout thanksgiving on their behalf. The 
 man was past the meridian of life; he had spent his days in 
 the service of the idols, and the practice of delusive jugglery 
 as a diviner, a supposed revealer of destiny, and a guide in 
 all important affairs. He possessed great influence among 
 the people, and had derived no inconsiderable emolument 
 from the practice of his art Early in the year 1830, a 
 young man, earnestly seeking the way of salvation, who was 
 on terms of friendship with the diviner, spoke to him on the 
 sinfulness and danger of continuing the practice of divi- 
 nation, and neglecting the words of true inspiration, which 
 the Missionaries had brought to their country. He received 
 with favourable attention the remarks of his young friend, 
 and after being repeatedly persuaded, went himself to hear 
 the preaching of the Missionaries. The new, and, to him, 
 strange doctrines which they taught, filled his mind with 
 reverence and wonder ; and the Lord was pleased, there is 
 reason to conclude, to impress the truth with divine power 
 on his conscience and his heart. Soon after this, he pub- 
 licly destroyed all his charms, and other emblems of super- 
 stition and instruments of divination, with the exception of 
 one or two, which, as pledges of his sincerity, he delivered to 
 the Missionaries, who sent them to England. In order to 
 be able to read for himself the New Testament, he took 
 his place among the scholars at the school, commenced 
 with the alphabet, and continued his endeavours, without 
 relaxation, until he was able to read, with correctness and 
 facility, that word which he esteemed " more precious than
 
 446 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 gold, yea, than much fine gold," and " able to make wise 
 unto salvation, through faith which is in Christ Jesus our 
 Lord." His wife seemed equally to partake of that divine 
 mercy which had wrought this pleasing change in her hus- 
 band : both appeared heirs together of the grace of eternal 
 life, and had walked for a period of twelve months in the 
 ordinances and commandments of the Lord blameless. The 
 Missionaries, therefore, had much satisfaction in receiving 
 these two individuals among the first-fruits of Madagascar 
 unto Christ. 
 
 At the time of receiving the rite of baptism, the native 
 Christians had been accustomed to take some name, by 
 which they were afterwards called ; Paul was that selected 
 by the individual now referred to, and in the subsequent 
 communications of the Missionaries, he is frequently referred 
 to as Paul the diviner. In this instance, as in the South 
 Sea Islands, and in other parts of the world, to which the 
 knowledge of Christian faith has been introduced by mis- 
 sionary efforts, some of the most able and active supporters 
 of delusion and idolatry have been among the first to 
 experience the regenerating power of the gospel, and to 
 exemplify its transforming and salutary influence. 
 
 Paul and his wife were not only examples of whatsoever 
 things are pure and lovely, and of good report, but zealous, 
 active, and persevering in their endeavours to bring others 
 under instruction in the truth. In two others, though less 
 conspicuous on account of character and pursuits, the evi- 
 dence of an entire change of heart, effected by Divine 
 agency, was not less satisfactory ; while the fruits of right- 
 eousness were equally abundant and cheering. In illus- 
 tration of the views and feelings with which the native 
 converts sought the privilege of Christian fellowship, the 
 following letter, from one of the applicants for baptism, on
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 447 
 
 the occasion above referred to, is given. It was addressed 
 to Mr. Johns, and is dated May 30th, 1831. 
 
 '' May you, Sir, live long, and never be ill, saith your son R . 
 This is what I have to say to you, viz. : That I rejoiced much 
 when I heard the word of the queen, (the permission to be baptized, 
 &c.) so that the way is now free to receive baptism, and to comme- 
 morate the death of Christ. I am truly very glad to find there is 
 nothing now to prevent or hinder any at all who has examined and 
 tried himself : therefore, it is my wish to be a partaker of these. I de- 
 vote myself, both soul and body, to Jesus, that I may serve him in 
 all things, according to his will ; and I pray to God, in this giving 
 myself to Jesus, to assist me by his Holy Spirit, that I may love 
 Jesus with all my heart, with all my spirit, with all my strength, 
 and that I may not be made to stand any longer in doubt by any 
 thing whatsoever. Having thus given myself up to Jesus, both soul 
 and body, I now ask permission of you to join the church, and 
 unite in commemorating the death of Jesus ; and that I may also 
 join you to sing and to praise, and to give glory to God as long as 
 I shall live. And now, after this, pray for me unto God, that I may 
 be assisted to fulfil what I have said, and serve Jesus faithfully 
 all my days here on earth. I myself pray unto God to assist me 
 by his Holy Spirit to fulfil my vows, that I may serve Jesus even 
 until I die, 
 
 " Saith R " 
 
 The attention of the people, to the subjects urged upon 
 their consideration by the Missionaries, which had been in- 
 creasing during the whole of the year, appeared to be 
 greatly promoted by the first administration of baptism, 
 and the formation of a Christian Church. Numbers ex- 
 pressed their desire to unite with the Christians, by pub- 
 licly professing their faith in the Saviour ; and much of the 
 time of the Missionaries was now occupied in convers- 
 ing with inquirers, and instructing more fully those who 
 were seeking to be numbered among the people of God. 
 Special times were appointed for meeting with those who
 
 448 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 were desirous of giving themselves to the Lord, examining 
 their views, and admonishing, directing, or encouraging 
 them as might be most requisite. The meetings were 
 usually attended by from 40 to 50 individuals, including 
 several of rank and influence, who held high and responsible 
 stations under the government. In these important duties, 
 the Missionaries derived much valuable assistance from the 
 iudicious efforts and exemplary conduct of several natives, 
 who had already united themselves with them in, Christian 
 fellowship. 
 
 The public abandonment of the superstitions of the 
 country, and the adoption of the Christian faith by numbers 
 of the people, together with the earnestness of the latter 
 to bring others under religious instruction, exposed them, 
 as might be expected, to many instances of petty annoyance 
 and persecution. Contemptuous epithets were frequently 
 applied by the heathens to the Christians, when the latter 
 appeared in any of the places of public resort ; and, in 
 some instances, the enmity of the heathen member of a 
 family against those who had embraced the gospel, produced 
 more serious trials ; but they were borne with meekness 
 and gentleness, and ultimately favoured the progress of 
 the gospel among the people. The Christians, while they 
 patiently endured any slight annoyances from the heathen, 
 persevered in the use of every suitable means for promoting 
 their own spiritual improvement, and bringing others to 
 attend to those impressive facts and glorious truths, which 
 now appeared to themselves of such transcendent import- 
 ance. With this view, besides the assemblies for public 
 worship at the chapel, the Christians were accustomed to 
 hold meetings at their own houses, during several evenings 
 of the week, for reading the Scriptures, religious conversa- 
 tion, singing, and prayer. Sometimes the Missionaries
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 449 
 
 were present at these meetings, at other times they were 
 attended by the native teachers. Through the Divine 
 blessing on these and other means, the numbers who 
 appeared to be earnestly seeking religious instruction, 
 greatly increased ; and by the end of the year the members 
 in one of the churches amounted to nearly seventy, while 
 the other also had received large additions. 
 
 The period now under review, though one of great spi- 
 ritual prosperity, was also one of peculiar trial to the 
 Mission. Whether the government became alarmed at the 
 rapidity with which the profession of Christianity was 
 extending, or at the powerful influence which its principles 
 exerted over those by whom they were professed ; or whe- 
 ther the counsels of those in the government favourable to 
 Christianity, prevailed only for a short season, is not known ; 
 but religious liberty had scarcely been publicly guaranteed 
 by the order of the sovereign, before it was indirectly, but 
 effectually, violated. Among those who were desirous of 
 uniting themselves with the Christians, were some who held 
 important offices under the government, and others nearly 
 allied to the royal family : six or eight of the latter were 
 among the earliest applicants for baptism ; and, the Mis- 
 sionaries, satisfied of their religious character, intimated 
 their willingness to receive them into the church ; but on 
 the day before that on which they were to make a public 
 profession of the Christian faith, intimation of disapproba- 
 tion in a high quarter was sent to them; in consequence of 
 which, though they continued to attend public worship, they 
 did not deem it safe, at that time, to present themselves for 
 baptism. 
 
 Radama had, in the early part of his reign, established 
 a law, prohibiting the use of wine or spirituous liquors in 
 Imerina. This law had not been repealed, and though 
 
 ii. 2o
 
 450 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 an exception was made in favour of Europeans, and it was 
 by no means generally observed by the natives advantage 
 was now taken of it by the heathen party, to embarrass the 
 Christians. With this view, after the first administration 
 of the ordinance of the Lord's supper, a message was sent 
 from the queen, declaring that it was contrary to the laws 
 of the country for any native to drink wine, and that in 
 future water alone must be used. Unable to obtain any 
 relaxation of the law in favour of the communicants, the 
 Christians had no alternative but to use water instead of 
 wine, or dispense entirely with the observance : they pre- 
 ferred the former, and in this manner it was celebrated 
 among them. 
 
 There will, undoubtedly, be great difference of opinion 
 among the readers of this account, as to the propriety of 
 the course pursued by the Missionaries on this trying oc- 
 casion. They might, perhaps, be too much influenced by 
 the peculiar and local circumstances at the time, which ren- 
 dered it exceedingly undesirable to act in violation of the 
 orders of the government; to give up an ordinance so 
 recently introduced ; or by indulging the hope of better 
 days. They are, however, entitled to, and will receive from 
 all, credit for acting according to the best dictates of their 
 judgment, after much deliberation and prayer, and in a 
 manner which appeared to them best suited to promote 
 the cause of Christ among the people. 
 
 The party opposed to the gospel were not satisfied with 
 this ; and on its being perceived that several belonging to 
 the army, and others in the schools established by govern- 
 ment, were already numbered with the Christians, messages 
 were sent to the scholars, who attended the schools by 
 order of the government, and to all the soldiers, interdicting 
 their receiving the rite of baptism, or joining the fellowship
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 451 
 
 of the church. At the same time, those who had been 
 admitted to communion were ordered to refrain from unit- 
 ing in the ordinance in future. This order was sent in 
 the name of the officers of the army, and not of the queen ; 
 but it was not to be resisted with impunity ; consequently, 
 on the first communion Sabbath after it had been issued, 
 the soldiers belonging to the church, who were present, 
 abstained from using the elements used on this occasion in 
 commemorating the death of their divine Redeemer : they 
 remained in silence among their brethren, evidently under 
 severe distress of mind. This was on the first Sabbath in 
 November, 1831; and since that time, no one in the army, 
 or belonging to the schools established by the government, 
 have been allowed to be baptized, or unite with the church. 
 In the instructions given to the people, they were taught 
 that it was the duty of those who repented of their sins, 
 and believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, publicly to profess 
 their faith in him by baptism, and to commemorate his 
 death by that ordinance which he had appointed to be 
 observed in remembrance of him. And after the first 
 baptisms, which took place in the months of May and June 
 among the congregations under the care of Messrs. Griffiths 
 and Johns respectively, those who were baptized partook 
 immediately afterwards of the ordinance of the Lord's Sup- 
 per. It was not, however, until the month of August, that, 
 after mutual conference between the Missionary and the 
 people, and fervent prayers, that a Christian church was 
 organized in connexion with the congregation assembling 
 at Ambodinandohalo. On this interesting occasion, the 
 believers present mutually giving and receiving the right 
 hand of fellowship, agreed to regard each other as bre- 
 thren and sisters in Christ, to watch over each other in the 
 Lord, and to promote each other's comfort and spiritual 
 
 2c2
 
 452 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 improvement. A declaration of faith, and articles of agree- 
 ment, were then approved, as the basis of their own union, 
 and to be submitted to all who should desire to unite with 
 them. The articles of faith were such as are believed by 
 all who hold the great doctrines of salvation by the cross of 
 Christ; and the order of church government introduced, 
 was not exactly according with that prevailing in any single 
 denomination among us, devolving a larger amount of duty 
 on the minister exclusively, than prevails among the Con- 
 gregational order, but less than attaches to that office 
 among the Presbyterians or Episcopalians. The plan of 
 church government secured to the people the election of 
 their own pastors, and the admission and rejection of mem- 
 bers by the majority of the church alone. It was also 
 recognized as the solemn duty of every member to endea- 
 vour, by all suitable and scriptural means, to promote the 
 edification of the church, and the diffusion of the gospel to 
 the utmost possible extent. 
 
 The growing attention to religious instruction, the in- 
 creasing duties devolving upon the Missionaries, the cheer- 
 ing prospects of still more extensive usefulness in Mada- 
 gascar, induced the brethren, early in the year, to invite 
 Mr. Freeman, who had proceeded from Mauritius to the 
 Cape of Good Hope, to return to their assistance. The 
 native Christians also wrote to him, urging him to resume 
 his labours among them, and the queen encouraged him to 
 proceed again to the capital. Under these favourable cir- 
 cumstances, Mr. Freeman deemed it to be his duty to 
 return again to the field, which, in 1 829, he had felt himself 
 compelled to leave. 
 
 In order to increase the resources of the country, and 
 facilitate commerce between the Cape and Madagascar, 
 a vessel belonging to the former place was engaged to con-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 453 
 
 vey himself and Mr. and Mrs. Atkinson, who had laboured 
 as Missionaries in South Africa, direct to Tamatave. In 
 the middle of July, the party embarked at the Cape, Mr. 
 Freeman having taken on board a number of horses, sheep, 
 and other valuable animals, with plants, roots, and seeds, 
 of various kinds, which he hoped to succeed in conveying 
 safely to the island. Mrs. Freeman, and two dear children, 
 remained at the Cape, with a view of proceeding to Eng- 
 land by the earliest conveyance. 
 
 After a speedy and comfortable voyage, Mr. Freeman 
 and his companions reached Tamatave on the 29th of 
 August, 1831. There they were joyfully welcomed by 
 Prince Corroller, and hospitably entertained by the Euro- 
 pean residents. The eastern coast was in a state of tran- 
 quillity, and the town of Tamatave appeared to be fast 
 recovering from the desolation to which it had been reduced 
 by the French. Mr. Freeman had taken Mr. and Mrs. 
 Atkinson with him, in hopes of being able to induce the 
 government to allow them to associate in Missionary work 
 with the brethren already in the island. He had also with 
 him five natives of Madagascar, who had been some years 
 before taken from the island as slaves, captured afterwards 
 by British cruisers, and taken to the Cape ; these now 
 returned in a state of freedom to their native land. 
 
 As soon as the ship arrived, information was sent to the 
 queen, and permission asked for Mr. and Mrs. Atkinson to 
 proceed to the capital. This was granted; orders were 
 also sent, that all the stores they had brought should 
 be conveyed to Antananarivo free of expense to the Mis- 
 sionaries. At Tamatave Mr. Freeman had the pleasure of 
 meeting Messrs. Canham and Kitching, who came down to 
 the coast to inform him of the prosperous state of the Mis- 
 sion, and to aid him in his journey to Imerina. On the
 
 454 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 1st of September they left Tamatave, and reached the 
 capital about the 20th, where their arrival was hailed with 
 the liveliest feelings of delight by their friends and the 
 native Christians. 
 
 The change that had taken place in the state of religion 
 among the people, equally pleased and astonished Mr. 
 Freeman, who observes that, on beholding the new place 
 of public worship which had been erected, the crowded and 
 attentive audiences listening to the preaching of the gospel, 
 the numbers who appeared to be sincere converts, the 
 affection, harmony, love, and zeal prevailing among them ; 
 their social meetings for prayer and religious improvement ; 
 and the numbers desirous of joining themselves to the dis- 
 ciples, he could scarcely believe his own senses. Under 
 circumstances thus auspicious, and encouraged also by the 
 friendly attention of the government, in aiding his return 
 to the capital, Mr. Freeman resumed his important duties 
 at Tananarivo, indulging the pleasing anticipations of en- 
 joying still greater facilities for diffusing among the people 
 the savour of the knowledge of Christ. 
 
 Whatever ground for hope and more favourable regard 
 the friendly attentions of the government to Mr. Freeman 
 and his companions might afford, they soon found that it 
 was not to be ascribed to any willingness to allow the spread 
 of Christianity among the people. No encouragement was 
 given to education, except so far as it might furnish a 
 supply of better qualified officers for the army, or sen-ants 
 for other departments of the government ; and even these, 
 if, besides their knowledge of letters, they were favourable 
 to Christianity, were regarded with suspicion, and placed 
 only in subordinate offices. The order, prohibiting any of the 
 soldiers or pupils in the government schools from receiving 
 baptism or the Lord's supper, was by the close of the year
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 455 
 
 extended to all other subjects of the queen ; no native was 
 permitted thus publicly to make profession of his faith in 
 Christ, and even those who had been received to the commu- 
 nion of the church were forbidden to unite with the Mis- 
 sionaries in the celebration of the ordinance of the Lord's 
 supper. 
 
 Under their peculiar circumstances, the little band of 
 native Christian members of the churches under the care 
 of Messrs. Griffiths, Johns, and Freeman, felt it their duty 
 to comply with the orders of their heathen rulers ; and on 
 the sacramental occasions they endeavoured to commune in 
 spirit with their European brethren and sisters in the 
 hallowed service, which was conducted in the native 
 language. 
 
 In the educational department, the efforts of the Mis- 
 sionaries were also greatly impeded, but liberty to preach 
 and print was still afforded; and to these labours they 
 were greatly encouraged by the increasing numbers who 
 regularly attended their ministrations, and the decisive 
 and salutary influence of the truth upon the minds of their 
 hearers. The preaching of the Gospel appeared to be 
 attended with a divine influence, which seemed to produce 
 an entire change in the views and character of those by 
 whom it was received, and constrained them to grateful and 
 unremitting efforts for the spiritual good of their country- 
 men. 
 
 Instances frequently occurred, in which the example and 
 efforts of Paul and his wife, and of some individuals of 
 high rank among the people, were, in this respect, rendered 
 eminently successful. The exertions of one of the latter 
 became so obnoxious to the heathen party in the govern- 
 ment, that he was charged with witchcraft, and obliged to 
 submit to the ordeal of the tangena ; but from the fatal
 
 456 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 effects of the poison he was mercifully preserved, to the 
 great joy of the Christians, and the benefit of the people. 
 
 In the month of May, 1832, the scholars in the schools 
 established by the government, were directed to reassemble ; 
 a public examination was held ; and the proficiency of the 
 pupils commended in an official message from the sovereign, 
 in which they were also directed to continue their attention to 
 the instruction of the Missionaries. About the same time a 
 public assembly of several thousands of the people was con- 
 vened on the occasion of finishing a canal which had been 
 cut under the direction of the Missionary artisans, between 
 the river Ikiopa and an extensive lake at Amparibe, in the 
 neighbourhood of the capital. The lake is used as a reser- 
 voir of water for mills erected under the superintendence of 
 Mr. Cameron. The message from the queen was delivered 
 by some of the highest officers, expressing her sense of the 
 importance of the Mission to the nation, and the benefits its 
 industry, science, and skill had conferred on the people. 
 
 The Missionaries had hoped that the examinations 
 of the schools would have led to the encouragement of 
 their efforts in this department ; but they soon found that 
 the end of the government was to ascertain the numbers, 
 ages, and attainments of the pupils, for other purposes ; and 
 they had too much reason to believe that the Mission was 
 only valued, or perhaps only tolerated, on account of the 
 advantages which the skill and knowledge of the artisans 
 secured to the government. 
 
 The evidence of this was the more painfully conclusive, 
 when, in addition to prohibiting any native from receiving 
 the ordinances of Christianity, the benefits of reading and 
 writing were ordered to be withheld from every slave in the 
 country. Soon after the public examination referred to, an 
 edict was issued, by which every master was forbidden to
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 457 
 
 allow a slave to learn to read, on pain of forfeiting such 
 slave, and being himself reduced to slavery; and every 
 slave was forbidden to learn, under the heaviest penalties. 
 
 The arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Atkinson has already been 
 noticed ; they accompanied Mr. Freeman to the capital, hav- 
 ing obtained permission to remain one year in the country. 
 Their skill in teaching, especially their knowledge of the 
 infant-school system, induced the Missionaries to hope that 
 the government would allow them to remain but they were 
 mistaken ; several inquiries were made as to what they 
 were able to teach, beyond what was taught by the 
 Missionaries already in the country, and, among other 
 inquiries, it was asked if they were artists, and could paint 
 portraits, and teach the art of painting. When it was 
 ascertained they could not teach any of the arts, or intro- 
 duce any new manufactures, but, as the natives expressed 
 it, only teach reading and writing, they evinced no desire for 
 their continuance. On the 8th of June, the day after the public 
 examination of the schools, a message was brought to the 
 Missionaries, in the name of the queen, to the effect that, 
 as the year which Mr. and Mrs. Atkinson had been allowed 
 to remain in the country had nearly expired, they were to 
 prepare for their return, and to take their departure in five 
 days. The Missionaries earnestly solicited permission for 
 them to remain, but without any effect ; a slight extension 
 of the period of leaving the capital was all they could 
 obtain ; and, on the 6th of July, being compelled to depart 
 from a country in which they were earnestly desirous of 
 labouring for the good of the people, they left Tananarivo, 
 proceeded to Mauritius, and sailing thence reached the 
 Cape of Good Hope, where they resumed that work which 
 they are still honoured to continue. The Missionaries were 
 greatly distressed at their departure, especially as they
 
 458 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 afterwards heard that it was not only without the authority, 
 but even knowledge of the queen, that the members of the 
 government, who were opposed to Christianity, had sent 
 them away. It was said that, when they were half-way 
 towards the coast, the queen was told they did not like the 
 country, wished to return, and were then on their journey 
 to the coast 
 
 Though thus discouraged by the government, the Mis- 
 sionaries were stimulated to every possible exertion, and 
 greatly cheered in their labours, by the earnest desires of 
 numbers of the people after instruction, and the solicitude 
 shown by many to obtain books, and learn to read. To 
 meet this demand, 21,000 copies of small books, of different 
 kinds, were printed in the course of the year. 
 
 Other kinds of evidence that the great Head of the church 
 was accomplishing his purposes of mercy by means of the 
 Mission, were also afforded, in the tranquil and happy 
 deaths of several, who departed from this world under the 
 cheering influence of a hope full of immortality. The fol- 
 lowing brief narrative selected from amongst several of a 
 similar kind, was communicated by Mr. Baker in the month 
 of March, 1832 ; and may be noted more at length than 
 might otherwise be suitable, on account of its satisfactory 
 character, and its referring to the first death that occurred 
 amongst those who had publicly professed the name of 
 Christ The subject of the narrative was a young slave, of 
 sluggish mind and indolent habits ; the son of his master 
 was a scholar, and this young slave was appointed to the duty 
 of attending him at school. Here he, as well as a number of 
 other slaves sent with their young masters, was taught by 
 the Missionaries to read the Scriptures. These, by the divine 
 blessing, were the means of producing a delightful change in 
 nis entire character, to which Mr. Baker thus refers :
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 459 
 
 "He was enabled to receive the gospel of Christ like a little 
 child. He felt himself to be a lost sinner, and he found in Jesus 
 Christ a Saviour just suited to him, and he believed on him; 
 rejoicing that he had died to save sinners, and was able to save 
 unto the uttermost all that come unto God by him. 
 
 "While religion thus wonderfully improved his intellectual and 
 moral character, it imparted new vigour to all his actions and 
 habits. He became increasingly active and diligent as a servant. 
 His mind seemed to expand, and his faculties appeared enlivened 
 by the new views which Christianity gave of the relation in which 
 he stood towards the great Creator and Preserver of the universe. 
 
 " There was in his character a union of the utmost humility and 
 self-abasement, with a certain degree of manly sentiment and 
 aspiring hope. He knew that he was among the lowest in the 
 ranks of his own countrymen, of whom the highest were greatly 
 inferior to the Europeans ; yet he felt that, as a Christian, he could, 
 equally with the highest, know and adore his Creator. He often 
 used to say, ' I am only a poor slave, but nevertheless I trust I 
 love the Lord Jesus.' 
 
 " Although he was a stranger to that refined sensibility which is 
 found among polished society, he possessed a sensibility of infi- 
 nitely more importance and value, a constant fear of offending his 
 Creator, and a quick perception of the sinfulness of actions. He 
 would never shrink from eating his humble meal of simple rice, 
 or manioc root, from a leaf of the banana tree, or piece of rush 
 matting ; but he shuddered from uniting with his countrymen in 
 their licentious, impious, and cruel practices. He beheld without 
 emotion their half-naked persons, wretched houses, and miserable 
 outward condition, for with these he had always been familiar ; 
 but he was horror-struck at the contemplation of their utter igno- 
 rance, stupid, idolatrous, and ungoverned sensuality. This sensi- 
 bility was to him a sort of spiritual eye-sight, and new-created 
 faculty, which warned his soul of whatever was offensive to God, 
 as our outward senses discover to us whatever is agreeable or 
 repugnant to our bodily appetites. 
 
 " About the middle of the year 1830, a very greatly increased 
 attention to Christianity was manifested by the natives of Mada- 
 gascar ; greater numbers pressed eagerly to us for instruction than
 
 460 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the chapels could hold ; and houses of prayer multiplied wonder- 
 fully both within and out of our station the capital. Rabenohaja 
 was among the earliest and most zealous of the ' believers,' as the 
 Christians were termed in derision. He was ever active in teach- 
 ing some to read ; persuading others to attend divine service ; and 
 assisting at the prayer-meetings established among themselves. 
 
 "Rabenohaja was shortly afterwards employed in teaching a 
 school about seventy miles from the capital. Whilst engaged in 
 imparting the elements of knowledge to the scholars, he habitually 
 sought to communicate some portion of the life-giving truths of 
 the Gospel ; and when disengaged, especially in the evenings, he 
 endeavoured, by conversation and prayer-meetings, to make the 
 adults acquainted with the same eternal truths. 
 
 " Rabenohaja had been among the first of the natives who 
 expressed a wish to be baptized, and would gladly have joined the 
 first baptisms in May, 1831, but his master had not then granted 
 his consent, nor allowed him to spend a fortnight or three weeks in 
 town, as he wished to do on that occasion. Afterwards, however, 
 permission was given, and he immediately repaired to town for 
 that purpose. There needed very little examination before bap- 
 tizing Rabenohaja, as his conduct had long been, not merely 
 irreproachable, but truly ornamental to his Christian profession. 
 He was therefore admitted by the Rev. Mr. Griffiths to the ordi- 
 nances of baptism and the Lord's supper, on November 5, 1831. 
 
 " With regard to his new name, it may be remarked, that we had 
 never encouraged, but rather discouraged the natives in changing 
 their proper and original names, both to prevent any appearance 
 of affectation in the choice of scriptural names, and to avoid the 
 appearance of singularity, which the change would occasion in the 
 eyes of the unbelieving multitude. The converts, therefore, pro- 
 nounced their names immediately before the administration of 
 baptism, no previous inquiry being made. It was then that 
 Rabenohaja first pronounced for his name the singular word, ' Ra- 
 poor-negro.' Mr. Griffiths was rather surprised, and inquired 
 again, ' Ra-poor-negro, do you say ?' ' Yes,' said he, ' that is 
 the name I wish to take ;' and so he was forthwith baptized, 
 Ra-poor-negro. The monosyllable ' Ra,' it should be observed, 
 has no meaning in itself, but is merely a prefix, showing the word
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 461 
 
 that follows to be a proper name. The word is therefore simply 
 equivalent to, ' The poor Negro.' 
 
 " I afterwards asked him how he came to think of so singular a 
 name. ' Oh/ said he, ' I had seen in your printing-office the 
 tract of The Poor Negro, with a wood-cut representing him with 
 his knees bended, and his eyes lifted up to heaven ; and I thought, 
 being a slave like him, there was nothing I so much desired, as to 
 become like him in disposition ; and therefore I took his name.' 
 I explained to him that the words, Poor Negro, were not a proper 
 name, but pointed out the state and character. ' Well,' said he, 
 ' I wish it may prove a true description of my character, as it 
 certainly is of my condition in life.' 
 
 " Immediately after this, he prepared to return to his master in 
 the village sixty or seventy miles to the westward. He had been 
 twice sick of the endemic fever of Madagascar, which prevails at 
 that distance from the capital ; and he entertained some appre- 
 hension that a third attack might prove fatal. He even went so 
 far as to say to some of his most intimate believing friends, ' I 
 think we shall not see each other's faces again on earth ; Jesus 
 will soon fetch me. 
 
 " A few weeks afterwards, he wrote to me for a new supply of 
 spelling and reading books; and for some weeks longer, we 
 continued to hear of his increased activity and zeal in teaching and 
 exhorting all persons who would listen to him. 
 
 "After a while, however, the melancholy news suddenly reached us 
 that Ra-poor-n egro was dead . An attack of the fever had suddenly 
 terminated his earthly course. Two of his adult scholars came to 
 town expressly to announce to us this sad intelligence. They said 
 he was only ill three days, and during that period repeatedly 
 exclaimed, ' I am going to Jehovah- Jesus ; Jesus is fetching me, 
 I do not fear,' It may be remarked that this expression, ' Jehovah- 
 Jesus,' is one which the natives have of themselves adopted, with- 
 out any suggestion of ours. I do not think any of the Missionary 
 brethren have ever used it, yet on my leaving Madagascar, several 
 of the native Christians used as their farewell benediction, ' May 
 you be blessed of Jehovah-Jesus.' 
 
 " The last expression, Ra-poor-negro used, and that he uttered 
 repeatedly, was, ' I do not fear,' ' I do not fear.' "
 
 462 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Mr. Baker thus closes the account of the first Christian 
 death in Madagascar : 
 
 " I may be allowed to remark, that these brief and simple words, 
 uttered in the hour of death, by the lips of one who had been once 
 a heathen, bear as strong an emphasis as human language can admit. 
 And whence the peculiar emphasis? It arises hence that the simple 
 and artless minds of the heathen do not attempt to conceal their 
 dread of death. The stoutest-hearted men will, as I have had 
 occasion to observe in Madagascar, when stretched on a death-bed, 
 exclaim with all the feebleness of children, and the anguish of 
 despair, ' I die, I die ; O mother ! O father ! I die ;' whilst the 
 big tears will trickle down their olive cheeks in abundance. In 
 accordance with such feelings, the natives shun all conversation on 
 death, as most repugnant to their feelings, and account it the 
 height of cruelty to speak of the probability of a sick friend's death, 
 even to his relatives. The infidels of Christendom, indeed, affect 
 to scoff at death, and pretend to face it boldly ; but the language 
 of nature, like that I have been describing, will always prove that 
 there is a ' bitterness of death,' which no mere human strength of 
 mind or heart can overcome. It is an affecting sight to see a heathen 
 die. O how inestimable, then, is that ' truth of God,' which can 
 enable a poor slave to say with his last breath, ' I do not fear.' 
 
 "The native Christians were much affected with this expression, 
 and the more so as Ra-poor-negro was the first of the baptized 
 Christians in Madagascar whom the providence of God removed 
 from the present scene of existence." 
 
 One of the native Christians was at this time appointed 
 to the office of judge, in consequence of the death of his 
 father. This was the first time this important post had 
 ever been filled by a Christian. 
 
 A number of native youths had been taught to work at 
 the press ; and these, under the judicious and constant 
 superintendence of Mr. Baker, had been actively employed 
 in printing the Old Testament and other books. The 
 former was completed as far as the Psalms, 1000 extra
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR.. 463 
 
 copies of which were printed for separate distribution. 
 Large editions of spelling and other elementary books; 
 also an edition of a collection of hymns was provided, 
 not only in order to meet existing wants, but to provide 
 against any views or measures that might prohibit the 
 operations of the press altogether. The printing of the 
 remainder of the Old Testament was now deferred by the 
 Missionaries; and circumstances rendering it desirable 
 for Mr. Baker to visit his native country, he left Mada- 
 gascar in the end of June, and reached England on the 
 26th of December, 1832. 
 
 Uncertain and discouraging as the prospects of the 
 Christians in Madagascar had been ever since the death of 
 Radama, and precariously as they had repeatedly found 
 the tenure by which they held their privileges to be, the 
 security of the heathen party, who had assumed the su- 
 preme power in the island, was far from being undisturbed ; 
 and the causes for just apprehension of their continuance 
 in the position, of which, through blood and crime, they had 
 possessed themselves, were neither unfrequent nor trifling. 
 In this respect, the attack of the French was to them rather 
 advantageous than otherwise ; it diverted the minds of the 
 people from the grounds of dissatisfaction against the 
 authorities at home, and called forth their united energies 
 to resist a common foe. On this account, it is probable, 
 they were not unfavourable to the circulation of reports, 
 and the consequent prolonged apprehensions of the people, 
 that the French would renew their hostilities on the coast. 
 About the time that the first report of the expected arrival 
 of the French expedition reached the capital, intelligence 
 was received that a large body of Sakalavas had approached 
 the district of Vonizongo, a short distance to the west of 
 the capital, with the intention of invading the province of
 
 464 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Imerina, and attacking the capital itself. A body of troops 
 was sent to oppose them, but the Sakalavas returned before 
 their arrival. 
 
 In 1831 a large force was sent against some provinces 
 in the south. This was under the command of the chief 
 military officer in the government, and the most determined 
 supporter of the idols. Before the army left the capital, a 
 public ceremonial was observed, for the purpose of placing 
 the expedition under the direction of Rakelimalaza, one 
 of the chief national idols, and thus securing his protection 
 for the troops, and his assistance in the war. On this 
 occasion, the several regiments composing the army were 
 assembled in the presence of vast numbers of the people, 
 who assembled to witness the spectacle. The idol was 
 borne by his keepers through the lines, followed by priests, 
 who carried vessels containing what they considered sacred 
 or consecrated water, with which the men were sprinkled 
 in the name of the idol, as the idol was carried through 
 their ranks. This, it was pretended by the priests and 
 the heathen general, would preserve them in the time of 
 danger, and favour their success. There were a number 
 of Christians in this army, and they respectfully solicited, 
 through their officers, permission to be absent from the 
 ceremony, as they could not, without violating their con- 
 sciences, be parties in any service that would imply belief or 
 confidence in the idols. The general complied with their 
 request, simply adding, that Rakelimalaza would be revenged 
 upon them. The troops shortly afterwards left the capital, 
 and entered the country of those whom it was their intention 
 to plunder, subjugate, or destroy. The army was formed in 
 three divisions, the largest of which was commanded by the 
 general himself, who had the idol carried in the midst of the 
 ranks, in order to ensure his success. In the disposition of the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 465 
 
 forces, it is also added, that the Christians were placed in 
 the most exposed situations, where there was the greatest 
 probability of their being among the first who should fall. 
 
 In this campaign the two minor divisions of the army 
 were unusually successful, scarcely losing any of their 
 number, and securing a large amount of booty, chiefly cattle 
 and slaves. The main body of forces, on the contrary, 
 suffered a lamentable defeat. In the early part of their 
 operations, when attacking a fortified town, (a species of 
 warfare, in which the power of the idol is peculiarly 
 celebrated,) the general was successfully resisted, and 
 obliged to retire, having lost about 1100 men, between 
 400 and 500 of which were regular troops. The division 
 never recovered the effect of their loss, which was unparal- 
 leled in all the wars which the Hovas had carried on with 
 other tribes in the island ; and they ultimately returned 
 without booty, considerably lowered in the estimation 
 of the other sections of the army, and of the community in 
 general. 
 
 The conduct of the Christian soldiers, during this and 
 other campaigns, was highly commendable. Though equally 
 exposed with the others, and on some occasions more so, it 
 is not known that one of them was killed ; they were also 
 distinguished by their kindness and consideration towards 
 those who were conquered, as well as by the honesty and 
 the moral purity of their conduct. They also availed them- 
 selves of every suitable occasion for holding meetings in 
 each other's tents, on the Sabbath, and at other times, for 
 the purpose of reading the Scriptures, singing, and prayer. 
 These had the happiness of finding many others desirous 
 of joining them in these exercises, who afterwards associ- 
 ated themselves with the Christians, and professed their 
 belief in the gospel. On more than one occasion, when the 
 
 H. 2n
 
 466 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 army returned to the capital after an absence of several 
 months, the Christians went to the Missionaries accompanied 
 by a considerable number of their comrades, who through 
 their means had been induced to forsake the delusive 
 superstitions of the country, and to seek admission among 
 the disciples of the Saviour. 
 
 Though disaster had attended the chief body of the forces 
 employed in 1831, the government sent another army in the 
 same direction in the following year. The officers exercising 
 the chief power, and the Hovas generally, did not feel 
 themselves secure in their assumed sovereignty, so long as 
 any considerable portion of the inhabitants of the island 
 were in circumstances to maintain their own independence ; 
 nor could they rest satisfied with their enviable distinction 
 in regard to the wealth they had obtained, so long as any 
 tribe possessed herds of cattle, or other property that was 
 worth taking, and of which they felt themselves strong 
 enough to deprive them. 
 
 Influenced by these considerations, another large force, 
 headed by the young prince, was sent by the Hovas to the 
 southern part of the island, early in 1832. This expedition 
 was successful in carrying devastation and bloodshed 
 through a large tract of country, murdering great numbers 
 of the men, reducing their wives and children to slavery, 
 robbing their fields and granaries, and driving away their 
 cattle. On the first of September 1832, the Hovas returned 
 to the capital with immense booty, as well as about 10,000 
 unhappy captives, to be sold into slavery. 
 
 The satisfaction which this successful expedition had 
 produced was of but short duration, as reports arrived, in the 
 course of the ensuing month, that another expedition from 
 France, destined against Madagascar, had arrived at Bour- 
 bon, and might be almost daily expected on the coast
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 467 
 
 All ordinary occupations were suspended, and the public 
 attention completely engrossed by the efforts of the govern- 
 ment to prepare against the expected invasion. It was 
 proposed to add 25,000 men to the forces already enrolled; 
 and for this purpose, every one in the schools, both pupils 
 and teachers, upwards of thirteen years of age, was drafted 
 into the army. It was also expected that the remaining 
 junior classes would also be taken in the next reinforcement 
 that might be ordered ; and this proceeding, as might be 
 expected, rendered the parents more unwilling than ever 
 to send their children to the schools under the patronage 
 of the government. 
 
 To prevent their being drawn into the army, many 01 
 their parents resorted to the plan of purchasing slaves, and 
 sending them to school as substitutes for their own children ; 
 by which means their own children escaped when the army 
 was reinforced from the schools, and it was supposed that 
 this was one cause of the order forbidding the instruction 
 of slaves, for the order was not so rigidly enforced as some 
 had been. 
 
 Shortly after the report of the arrival of a French expe- 
 dition at Bourbon, an emissary from the court of Rcme 
 landed at Tamatave, bearing, as he stated, propositions for 
 the introduction of the Romish faith among the people. 
 The ecclesiastic represented himself as Count Henry de 
 Solage, vicar apostolic. He had been to India and New 
 South Wales, and stated that he was charged with special 
 communication from Charles the Tenth, king of France, 
 and the pope. He wished to proceed to the capital, but 
 was detained by Prince Corroller on the coast, until the 
 pleasure of the queen could be known; and letters announ- 
 cing his arrival were sent up to the capital. In the mean 
 time he persisted in going towards the capital, and after
 
 468 .HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR 
 
 advancing a few days' journey, being met by the queen's 
 officers from the capital, his bearers, apprehensive of the 
 consequences of their displeasure, left him. He refused 
 to return to the coast, and remained at Ambatoharanana, 
 where, while waiting permission from the queen to advance, 
 he died suddenly, not without strong suspicions of having 
 poisoned himself. Though, on the arrival of the envoy from 
 the pope, the government exhibited no disposition to favour 
 the efforts of popish missionaries in the island, their disin- 
 clination did not arise from any wish to promote the objects 
 of the Protestants who had laboured among them so many 
 years. The value of the enterprise, energy, and skill of 
 the artisans belonging to the Mission, who were employed 
 either in their respective departments, or in superintending 
 and completing works of great national importance, they 
 were fully sensible of, and held also in high estimation, but 
 solely for the purposes of government, the knowledge of 
 letters acquired in the schools : and in consideration of 
 these advantages, the party whose counsels prevailed in the 
 palace, rather tolerated than encouraged the efforts of the 
 Missionaries to diffuse religious knowledge, and promote the 
 moral and spiritual benefit of the people. 
 
 Circumscribed as the means of usefulness now were, in 
 comparison with what they had been during the reign of 
 Radama, and the earlier periods of that of his successor, the 
 increasing frequency of events, which showed distinctly to 
 the Missionaries the extreme uncertainty of the continuance 
 of present advantages, stimulated them to the most active 
 and unremitted efforts ; while the multiplied and decisive 
 evidence that their labours were attended by the Divine 
 blessing, enabled them to bear with cheerfulness the with- 
 drawment of that countenance from the rulers of the country, 
 with which their exertions had formerly been attended
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 469 
 
 After every youth above thirteen, and many scarcely 
 more than twelve years of age, had, in the close of 1832, 
 been taken from the schools to the army, orders were 
 issued by the government, that the schools should be fur- 
 nished with fresh pupils, to the amount of half the number 
 originally under instruction. 
 
 The extreme unwillingness of the people to transfer their 
 children to the government, as they seemed to have been 
 doing by sending them to the schools established by order 
 of the sovereign, occasioned the loss of many months before 
 these schools were again in operation ; and three thousand 
 scholars were never afterwards collected, in what had been 
 considered the national schools. 
 
 The Missionaries had from the first regretted that the 
 greater part of the scholars under their care attended the 
 schools not simply from any desire of their own, or of their 
 parents, after instruction, but because they were ordered to 
 do so by the sovereign. They had reason to believe that 
 Radama, in using his influence to induce the people to send 
 their children to school, was chiefly desirous to introduce 
 the knowledge of letters among them, and hoped that the 
 arts of reading and writing would be prized, and voluntarily 
 cultivated, especially as those who had made the greatest 
 proficiency were rewarded by marks of special favour, 
 being raised to offices of honour and emolument. 
 
 The subsequent conduct of the government in taking in 
 almost the entire number of scholars from the schools direct 
 to the army, or the service of the government, had increased 
 the aversion of the people to these schools: and although 
 the instruction given, had, by the Divine blessing, been the 
 means of spiritual benefit to many, the attendance ordered 
 by the government undoubtedly proved a very serious im- 
 pediment to the advancement of education among the
 
 470 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 people. The regret thus occasioned to the Missionaries 
 was generally alleviated by the growing earnestness of 
 many, both adults and children, to acquire the ability to 
 read for themselves the Holy Scriptures. The numbers who 
 thus voluntarily sought instruction, was greatly increased 
 during the years 1 833 and 4 ; and though large editions of 
 the spelling, and other elementary books, were printed, 
 sometimes amounting to nearly five thousand each, the 
 Missionaries were not able to meet the growing demand. 
 
 This disposition among the people encouraged and re- 
 quired the utmost activity in the preparation of books ; and 
 in 1833, not fewer than fifteen thousand copies, and portions 
 of the Scriptures, and other books, were furnished, and 
 upwards of six thousand of them put into circulation as 
 soon as they were ready. In the absence of Mr. Baker, 
 the printing and bookbinding of the Mission was executed 
 by the natives, whom he had taught before his departure 
 for England, and by Mr. Kitching, one of the artisans. 
 
 The Missionaries devoted much of their time to the 
 translation and revision of the Old Testament, that in the 
 event of any change in the views of the government, and 
 other causes arising to suspend their labours, or remove 
 them from the island, they might leave with the people the 
 entire volume of divine revelation. In this important work, 
 as well as in their stated labours in preaching the gospel, 
 they were greatly encouraged by the increasing numbers 
 attending on their ministry, and the decisive evidence 
 given by the people, that the word they delivered was, by 
 the favour of the Most High, rendered in many instances 
 a savour of life unto life. 
 
 The earnest desires after religious instruction, and the 
 pleasing state of mind and feeling on this important sub- 
 ject evinced by so many at the capital, extended also to
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 471 
 
 other parts of the country. Wherever the native Chris- 
 tians went, they carried with them the New Testament, 
 and other portions of the Scriptures, as well as spelling- 
 books, catechisms, and hymn-books. Unfolding in their 
 conversation, and exhibiting in their example, the doctrines 
 and tendencies of the gospel, they acted as Missionaries, and 
 induced many to learn to read, to believe on the living God, 
 to trust in the only Saviour, and to unite with them in the 
 observance of the Sabbath, and other means of honouring 
 God, and promoting their own spiritual improvement. 
 Sometimes these Christians met together for the purpose 
 of instruction or worship in each other's dwellings, and at 
 other times they erected their little sanctuaries in the 
 midst of the heathen villages, where they assembled to call 
 upon the name of the Lord, and, in dependence upon the 
 teaching of the Holy Spirit, to instruct others in the know- 
 ledge of his will, and the way of salvation. 
 
 Desirous to assist and encourage the native Christians 
 in these truly commendable exertions on behalf of their 
 countrymen, and to promote the extension of Christianity, 
 the Missionaries made occasional journeys of considerable 
 extent, for the purpose of visiting the Christians, and 
 preaching to the people. These visits were joyfully re- 
 ceived, and in many instances proved highly advantageous 
 to the Christian cause. Finding the instructions given by 
 their countrymen confirmed by the European Missionary, 
 and, it is hoped, influenced by the Holy Spirit's operation 
 in their hearts, many were induced to renounce their adhe- 
 rence to the idols, to place themselves under Christian 
 instruction, to declare their belief in the Holy Scriptures, 
 and to unite themselves with the professed disciples of 
 Christ. They threw away their charms, and other emblems 
 of idolatry ; some burned, some destroyed their idols, others
 
 472 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 afterwards brought them to the Missionaries, gratefully 
 declaring their thankfulness for the instruction they had 
 received, and exhibiting the idols as a proof of their 
 sincerity in avowed attachment to the Lord Jesus as their 
 only Saviour. 
 
 Amongst the idols thus renounced, was one which had 
 belonged to several clans or families who resided about six 
 
 O 
 
 miles from the capital; it was considered as the more 
 immediate property of the head-man, or chief of the district, 
 in whose family it had been kept for many generations ; but 
 most of the people in the neighbourhood were its votaries, 
 and united in providing the bullocks and sheep that were 
 sacrificed to it, or the money given to its keepers. 
 
 The idol is a most unmeaning object, consisting of a 
 number of small pieces of wood, ornaments of ivory, of 
 silver, and brass, and beads, fastened together with silver 
 wire, and decorated with a number of silver rings. The 
 central piece of wood is circular, about seven inches high, 
 and three-quarters of an inch in diameter. This central 
 piece is surrounded by six short pieces of wood, and six 
 hollow silver ornaments, called crocodile's teeth, from their 
 resemblance to the teeth of that animal Three pieces of 
 wood are placed on one side of the central piece of wood, 
 and three on the side opposite ; the intervening space being 
 filled up by the three silver and brazen ornaments. These 
 ornaments are hollow, and those of brass were occasionally 
 anointed with what was regarded as sacred oil, or other un- 
 guents, which were much used in the consecration of charms 
 and other emblems of native superstition. The silver orna- 
 ments were detached from the idol, filled with small pieces 
 of consecrated wood, and worn upon the persons of the 
 keepers when going to war, or passing through a fever district, 
 as a means of preservation. Besides the pieces of wood in
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 473 
 
 the crocodile's tooth, small pieces of a dark, close-grained 
 wood cut nearly square, or oblong, and about half-an-inch 
 long, were strung like beads on a cord, and attached to the 
 idol, or worn on the person of those who carried the silver 
 ornaments. The chief of the district, who had the custody 
 of the idol, had two sons, officers in the army. To one of 
 these, with another individual, he delegated the authority 
 to sell these small pieces of consecrated wood, which were 
 supposed to be pervaded with the power of the idol, and to 
 preserve its possessors from peril or death, in seasons of 
 war, or regions of pestilence. This was a source of great 
 emolument, for, such was the reputed virtue or potency 
 of the charm, that a couple of bullocks, the same number of 
 sheep, of goats, fowls, and dollars, besides articles of smaller 
 value, were frequently given for one or two of the small 
 pieces of wood attached to the idol. 
 
 In 1832, Mr. Johns visited the district, to inspect the 
 schools and instruct the people. He stopped at the village 
 where the idol was deposited, and spent much time with 
 the family of the chief by whom it was kept, having met 
 with one of his sons who usually resided at the capital, and 
 whose wife was nearly related to some of highest rank in 
 the kingdom. On parting, the Missionary requested this 
 young officer to call on him ; which he did, on returning to 
 Tananarivo. Mr. Johns resumed his conversation with him 
 on the subject of Christianity, and gave him a copy of the 
 New Testament. The reading of this book, and the 
 instructions of his friend the Missionary, convinced him 
 of the sin and folly of idol-worship, and led him humbly 
 to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and gratefully to 
 rejoice in the announcements of mercy contained in the 
 gospel. He afterwards gave the most satisfactory evidence 
 of having experienced a change of heart, and was among
 
 474 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the first, in 1831, who desired by baptism publicly to pro- 
 fess the name of the Lord Jesus. The deepest solicitude 
 of this young Christian was now awakened on behalf of 
 his relatives, and he used with great industry, but kindness, 
 all his endeavours to convince them of the errors and sins 
 of idolatry, to induce them to inquire into the claims of the 
 gospeL These efforts excited great displeasure, and exposed 
 him for a time to much reproach and some persecution, 
 from all, excepting one individual, a nephew, who had been 
 one of the pupils in the schools, and was a constant reader 
 of the sacred Scriptures. By the blessing of the Lord on 
 his conversation and example, several of his relatives 
 declared themselves Christians ; the sale of the charms had 
 been discontinued ever since the son of the chief had 
 received the gospel, and the discontinuance of the worship 
 of the idol in the family was now proposed, but strongly 
 and successfully opposed by the parents, who, while they 
 mourned over the apostasy of their son, grieved not less at 
 the loss of property which the change in his views and 
 conduct had occasioned. The individual associated with 
 him in selling the sacred pieces of wood, was often heard 
 to say, that when they sold the charms, the family always 
 possessed abundance, and were strangers to want, but that 
 now they were as poor as others. 
 
 The Christian part of the family continued, with great 
 kindness and affection, to endeavour to induce the chief to 
 attend to the pure, holy, and glorious announcements of the 
 gospel, but without visible benefit, while the heathen party 
 in the neighbourhood became greatly enraged against the 
 Christians. 
 
 It had never, since the death of Radama, been difficult 
 to obtain accusations against any one favourable to the 
 system of religion taught by the Missionaries ; and, towards
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 475 
 
 the close of 1832, the officer who had first embraced the 
 gospel, was accused to the queen of having practised 
 witchcraft, and was in consequence required to submit to 
 the usual test, the trial by poison-water, or tangena. 
 When the time was fixed for his taking the ordeal, some of 
 his relatives wished to have recourse to the sikidy, or divina- 
 tion, in order to secure a favourable issue ; for much as his 
 parents and more immediate relatives grieved on account of 
 the erroneous views, as they considered them, which he had 
 imbibed, they were not willing that he should be sacrificed 
 to his enemies. But he resolutely refused to allow of 
 any application to the diviners, declaring that it would be 
 sin in him to let it be supposed he believed them entitled 
 to the slightest confidence. He declared his innocence, 
 and said, that, since he was compelled to pass the ordeal, 
 he committed himself unto God. This determination, in 
 the opinion of his relatives, sealed his doom beyond hope 
 of reversal, as they supposed that, since he had despised 
 the idols and the sikidy, it was scarcely possible for him to 
 escape. 
 
 Under these circumstances the poison- water was admi- 
 nistered, and the signs of innocence appearing very soon 
 afterwards, he was pronounced free from the crime laid to 
 his charge, and restored to his family and friends, who were 
 so deeply affected by his deliverance, that, from that time, 
 strong doubts of the validity of the claim of the idols and 
 divination took possession of their minds. This feeling 
 increased till they renounced these objects of superstitious 
 worship, became pupils of the Christian members of the 
 family, and expressed their desires to unite in Christian 
 worship. 
 
 Soon after his recovery from the effects of the poison- 
 water, the officer paid a visit to his parents, who welcomed
 
 476 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 him with grateful affection, and received with earnest 
 attention and delight his instruction and encouragement 
 to persevere in seeking to know and serve the true God. 
 The son remained at this time a few weeks with his father, 
 and during his stay, his parents and relatives, among the 
 clans in the neighbourhood, consented to destroy the idol 
 that had been for so many generations regarded with 
 superstitious veneration. For this purpose it was delivered to 
 the Christian officer, who having stripped it of its ornaments, 
 buried it, but afterwards dug it up, and, accompanied by 
 an elder member of his family, brought it to the Missionary, 
 with a request that he would go and spend a few weeks 
 in the village, and instruct them more fully in the doctrines 
 of the gospel. 
 
 The idol was sent to England, for the purpose of exciting 
 affectionate sympathy and commiseration for those who still 
 worship the work of their own hands, and put their trust in 
 gods which cannot save, as well as to excite gratitude that 
 some had been induced to cast away their lying vanities, and 
 to call upon the name of the Lord. 
 
 A representation of this idol, which was presented to the 
 Missionaries in the early part of 1833, is given on the 
 opposite page. 
 
 The amiable and devoted Christian who had been the 
 means of the idol's rejection, persevered in his useful and 
 consistent course, until the close of the year 1833, when 
 he died during a campaign of the Hovas against the inha- 
 bitants of St Augustine's Bay, and the countries adjacent. 
 The Missionary was much gratified with his devout, 
 cheerful, and humble state of mind before leaving the capital. 
 His end was peace. Several of his relations also died in 
 the faith ; others remain among the most steadfast Christians 
 in the island.,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 477 
 
 A MALAGASSY IDOL.
 
 478 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Shortly after the period now under review, a report 
 reached the capital that the small-pox had appeared in the 
 northern provinces, and was destroying multitudes of the 
 people. This induced the Missionaries to send to the 
 Mauritius for some vaccine matter, to preserve their own 
 families, and, if possible, to introduce it into other parts of 
 the island. 
 
 In the month of July, the Missionaries had received the 
 idol above referred to. Mr. Freeman having been led to 
 expect the arrival of Mrs. Freeman from England, went 
 to the coast to meet her, and aid her in her journey to the 
 capital. On reaching Tamatave, he found the lymph con- 
 taining the vaccine had arrived, and, at the earnest request 
 of Mr. Reddington, a friendly trader residing on the coast, 
 he was induced to vaccinate his children, as a means of 
 preserving them from the dreaded scourge then spreading 
 among the people. A report of this proceeding was carried 
 to the queen, in which it was said that he had inoculated 
 for the small-pox. Mr. Reddington was required to remove 
 into the country; the trade with the Europeans was sus- 
 pended; and on Mr. Freeman's wishing to return to 
 Tananarive, he was prevented until express permission was 
 received from the queen. 
 
 This occasioned considerable inconvenience ; and though, 
 when the requisite explanations were given, the difficulties 
 were removed, the circumstance served to show the vigilance 
 of the enemies of the Mission, and the readiness with which 
 any advantage was taken of circumstances that might afford 
 occasions for depriving them of the confidence of the people, 
 or impeding their operations. 
 
 Notwithstanding the frequency of occurrences equally 
 unfavourable, the Missionaries cherished the confident 
 expectation that their Mission would succeed, that the
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 479 
 
 influence of Christianity would extend, and the power of 
 idolatry decline. In this expectation they were encouraged 
 by the growing attention to personal religion among 
 numbers of the people, the extent to which the knowledge 
 of the gospel was by means of native Christians diffused, 
 and the great influence which the youths who had been 
 pupils, but who now held important offices in the army or 
 the service of the government, seemed to possess. Many 
 of the officers, to whom the youths instructed in the schools 
 acted as aides-de-camp or writers, wished them still to attend 
 the Missionaries for further instruction ; and in compliance 
 with their wishes, a class was formed, to whom the Mission- 
 aries devoted a considerable portion of their time, in giving 
 instruction in several branches of knowledge not taught in 
 the public schools, at the same time blending with the 
 whole the study of the sacred Scriptures. 
 
 Early in the spring of 1834, Mr. and Mrs. Baker 
 embarked for Madagascar, accompanied by Mrs. Freeman, 
 whose re-established health enabled her to return to Mr. 
 Freeman. They reached Tamatave on the first of July, 
 1 834. Here they were met by Mr. Freeman, who accom- 
 panied them to the capital, where Mr. Baker rejoiced 
 greatly on witnessing the progress of the Mission, and the 
 evidences of spiritual good among the people. 
 
 During Mr. Baker's stay in England, an edition of 5000 
 copies of the Psalms had been printed under his super- 
 intendence, in the native language, and bound up for the 
 use of the Malagasy by the British and Foreign Bible 
 Society. A large edition of a spelling-book, and of Russell's 
 catechism, in the same language, had also been printed, 
 by means of a handsome donation of fifty pounds from 
 Mr. Cameron, and were found exceedingly useful among 
 the people.
 
 480 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Anxious to afford any facility for completing the printing 
 of the entire Scriptures, and multiplying books, the directors 
 of the London Missionary Society sent out a new printing- 
 press and types by Mr. Baker ; and these the government 
 ordered to be taken up to the capital free of expense to the 
 Missionaries. The carrying of packages for the govern- 
 ment was often an extremely severe service, and sometimes 
 proved fatal to the bearers. On one occasion, several were 
 injured, and two died : when the occurrence was reported 
 to the queen, she replied, with the heartless indifference of 
 one whose political creed is, that the people exist for the 
 sovereign, not the sovereign for the people "And what 
 then ? Was it not in the service of the government that 
 they died ?" 
 
 Soon after the arrival of the first Missionaries in Mada- 
 gascar, Radama enacted a law which allowed them to remain 
 there ten years without becoming subject to the laws and 
 usages of the country, but requiring them, at the expiration 
 of that period, to become subject to the laws of the island, or 
 leave the country, unless the permission to remain was 
 renewed. In the year 1829, Mr. Griffiths, having been 
 ten years in the country, requested to know the queen's 
 wishes, and received, in reply to his inquiry, a message 
 directing him to "tie up his luggage, and return to his 
 native country." After much negociation, Mr. Griffiths 
 was allowed to remain first for one year, afterwards for a 
 longer period. Before he left the island, Mr. Griffiths' 
 relation with the Missionary Society terminated, and he 
 has since returned to Madagascar, though not in con- 
 nexion with the Society. 
 
 In 1834, Mr. Canham, having been ten years in the 
 island, received a message from the queen expressing her 
 majesty's expectation that he would leave the country.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 481 
 
 Mr. Canham had originally joined the Mission as an artisan, 
 but not receiving sufficient encouragement from the govern- 
 ment to enable him successfully to prosecute the preparation 
 of leather, he had, in compliance with the request of 
 the Missionaries, and the approval of the Society at home, 
 devoted his attention to the religious instruction of the 
 people. The order of the government for Mr. Canham's 
 departure was deeply regretted by the Missionaries, who 
 made several attempts to secure for him a longer residence 
 in the country ; but these proving unavailing, excepting for 
 a period of twelve months, he departed from Tananarive 
 with his family on the 17th of July, and sailed from the 
 island on the first of August, 1834. 
 
 The desirableness and practicability of establishing a 
 branch station, or a distinct Mission, at St. Augustine's Bay, 
 on the south-western coast of the island, occupied the 
 attention of the Missionaries at this time ; but, after 
 collecting all the information they could obtain, they found 
 that it could not be attempted without placing in jeopardy 
 not only the new Mission itself, but also that existing in 
 Imerina. 
 
 The remaining Missionaries felt more urgently than ever 
 the call to labour to the utmost while any means of useful- 
 ness continued, and they renewed their exertions to complete 
 the revision of the Scriptures, that the whole might be in 
 the hands of the people, if possible, before their own labours 
 should be closed. A new printing-house was erected, and 
 every means taken to place the printing establishment in a 
 state of the utmost efficiency. 
 
 The labours of the artisans who taught the natives to 
 work in wood and iron, continued to be highly prized by the 
 people, and Mr. Cameron, who had just finished the erec- 
 tion of a mill, was applied to by the government to under- 
 
 ji. 2 1
 
 482 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 take the establishment of an iron foundery and a glass 
 manufactory. He acceded to the proposal; and it was 
 arranged, that, before commencing the foundery, he should 
 proceed to England, accompanied by two or three native 
 youths, who were not only desirous of visiting this country 
 for a season, but had been selected by the government as 
 eminently qualified to derive great advantage from a visit 
 to the manufactories of Great Britain.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR 483 
 
 CHAP. XVII. 
 
 Beneficial influence of the artisans Pleasing expectations of the Mission- 
 aries The natives generally forbidden by the government to learn to 
 read Accusations against the native Christians on account of their 
 religious profession and moral conduct Displeasure of the queen at the 
 progress of Christianity Diligent attendance of many of the natives on 
 the means of religious improvement The Christians charged with alienat- 
 ing the affections of the people from the queen, with a view of aiding 
 the English in the seizure of the country Wrath of the queen Con- 
 vening of a national assembly Letter from the queen to the Missionaries 
 prohibiting the profession of the Christian faith by the natives Answer 
 of the Missionaries Message to the national assembly, forbidding, on pain 
 of death, the profession of Christianity, or the observance of Christian 
 ordinances Fines and degradations inflicted on those who had professed to 
 believe the gospel Unsuccessful attempts of the Missionaries to induce 
 the queen to exercise lenity towards the natives Natives forbidden to 
 remember the religious instructions they had received Notice of the 
 probable causes of the attempt to suppress Christianity in Madagascar. 
 
 THE efforts of the Missionary Society to promote a know- 
 ledge of the useful arts, and other means of civilization, in 
 Madagascar, had always been favourable to their higher 
 objects, but they never appeared more important than at 
 the present time, when the spiritual aspect of the Mission 
 was so peculiarly encouraging, and the labours of the 
 Christian instructors were rendered by the Divine blessing 
 so eminently successful. The impression had long been 
 forced upon the Missionaries, that they were only tolerated 
 by the government, for the sake of the secular advantages 
 derived from those of their number who laboured in the 
 working of wood and iron, constructing machinery, and 
 
 2i 2
 
 484 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 other public worts. They could not, therefore, but regard 
 with pleasing hopes the proposal of the government to enter 
 into fresh engagements with Mr. Cameron, thus affording the 
 prospect of their being permitted to labour without inter- 
 ruption, at least for several years to come; an object for 
 which they were ready to make almost any sacrifice, as 
 their continuance among the people had never seemed 
 more desirable than now, when they were beginning to reap 
 the fruits of the labours of many anxious and toilsome 
 years. 
 
 Cheered by these expectations, the Missionaries applied 
 themselves with fresh courage to the work, and in describ- 
 ing to their friends at home, the progress and prospects of 
 the Mission, under date, Nov. 6th, 1834, expressed them- 
 selves as follows : 
 
 " We have been exceedingly gratified with the personal conduct 
 of many. There is a seriousness and steadiness, and perseverance 
 and diligence about them, which constrain us to hope that their 
 hearts have been opened by Him, by whose sovereign grace 
 
 " Dry bones are raised and clothed afresh, 
 And hearts of stone are turned to flesh." 
 
 We look on with wonder and surprise, and are often prompted to 
 exclaim, This is the finger of God. The difficulty still remains, 
 as intimated in our last report, of ascertaining the numbers under 
 religious impressions. But we have reason to think that several 
 are savingly converted to God ; that many more are perfectly con- 
 vinced of the folly of idolatry and divination ; and that great num- 
 bers are awakened to think and inquire. The force of error is 
 subdued, and the power of truth acknowledged. The preached 
 word is listened to attentively, and the Scriptures are earnestly 
 sought, and diligently examined. There are also several prayer- 
 meetings held in the town during the week-evenings. The two 
 principal circumstances which we wish to notice in connexion with 
 these meetings are, first, that a spirit of prayer actually exists and 
 increases among the natives ; and second, that these meetings are
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 485 
 
 convened and conducted by natives themselves. They frequently 
 request our attendance, to give an exhortation, and lead the service ; 
 but the houses are their own residences, and they consider them- 
 selves as acting on their own convictions at the movement of their 
 own minds, and from a consideration of present obligation to 
 employ the means in their power of spreading around their respect- 
 ive neighbourhoods the knowledge of the true God, and of eternal 
 life. 
 
 " It is not, however, exclusively in connexion with these stations 
 that fall immediately under our own personal observation, that a 
 spirit of hearing and inquiry is awakened ; God appears to manifest, 
 his purposes of mercy to this people, in raising up an agency of 
 his own from among themselves, to carry on his own work. He is 
 forming for himself his own instruments giving them zeal and 
 knowledge imbuing them with love to the truth, and compassion 
 for their countrymen, and thus supplying the exigencies of his 
 cause by their unexpected instrumentality, and so compensating 
 for our lack of service. And as a specific illustration of this point, 
 we may remark, that in a district to the west of the capital, at a 
 village about sixty miles distant, a small chapel has been lately 
 erected by the zeal and devotedness of the natives, chiefly excited, 
 however, by the exertions of a pious woman, of whom we have 
 already written to you. A very delightful spirit of inquiry is 
 awakened in that district ; and several of the adult natives, men of 
 rank and importance in their station, conduct prayer-meetings, 
 and engage themselves in those exercises with much apparent 
 fervour, pleasure, and propriety. Another chapel is also being 
 erected in a district to the south, perhaps 120 miles distant. Public 
 worship, chiefly for prayer and reading the Scriptures, is held in 
 many distant parts of the country, principally raised and conducted 
 by those who were formerly scholars or teachers in the missionary 
 schools. Applications from all these for books, and especially for 
 the Scriptures, are very numerous. 
 
 Signed, "D. JOHNS J. J. FREEMAN." 
 
 The hopes cherished when this communication was made 
 were not continued long; the month had scarcely closed 
 before the Missionaries were informed that the queen had 
 forbidden any persons to learn to read or write, except in
 
 486 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 ihe schools established by the government This was the 
 heaviest stroke that had yet fallen upon the Mission ; the 
 brethren desired to recognize in the affliction, the supremacy 
 of the Most High believing that no event, especially none 
 affecting the advancement of truth and righteousness in the 
 earth, could take place without the Divine knowledge and 
 permission ; and, in the hope that the prohibition might not 
 be rigidly enforced, they devoted themselves more zealously 
 than ever to the only remaining means of usefulness the 
 preaching of the gospel, the labours of the press, and the 
 superintendence of the schools still tolerated in the island. 
 
 The year 1835 opened upon the Mission without any 
 sign of a more favourable regard from the government ; and 
 a number of the natives, who, actuated by inferior motives, 
 had attached themselves to the Missionaries, perceiving the 
 unpopularity of the Christians, withdrew from them, and 
 associated with the heathen portions of the community. 
 The hopes of favour from the parties in power, indulged 
 by the heathen, were at this time greatly increased by the 
 jealousy with which the former watched every movement 
 of the Christians. The queen does not appear to have 
 cherished any unfriendly feeling towards the Missionaries 
 personally, and often seemed disposed to tolerate their 
 exertions ; but she was the zealous votary of the idols, on 
 whose favour she was taught to believe her continuance in 
 power depended. Among her ministers were three brothers, 
 the eldest was commander-in-chief of the forces, the second 
 first officer of the palace, and the third a judge ; two of them 
 were the queen's paramours, and all were pledged to raise 
 the idols, and former superstitions of the country, to their 
 original importance. These brothers exercised in the name 
 of the queen supreme power in Madagascar ; they appear, 
 from the time of Radama's death, to have seized every occa-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 487 
 
 sion for impeding the progress of Christianity, and to have 
 aimed at the ultimate expulsion of the Missionaries, and 
 the extinction of the Christian faith. Towards this object 
 they advanced more directly, or otherwise, as they could 
 influence the mind of the queen, or others whose co-opera- 
 tion or connivance was necessary, or as circumstances occur- 
 ring among the people favoured their views. Hitherto 
 they had connived at the disregard of the idols shown by 
 the Christians, but now deemed it inexpedient any longer 
 to forbear the expression of their displeasure against them. 
 These officers were probably led openly to oppose the spread 
 of religious knowledge, by finding that the adherents to the 
 new faith were extending themselves among all ranks in 
 society, and that their principles encouraged regard to 
 their own rule of action, obedience to the known will of 
 God, independent of all human control, and irrespective of 
 all consequences. 
 
 Among the near relatives of these brothers were some 
 sincere and consistent Christians ; besides others, one young 
 man, a nephew, whom they appointed to be keeper of one 
 of the idols which they placed in his house. Early in 
 January this year, this young man was told by one of the 
 chiefs, who had adopted him as his son, that at the annual 
 festival, then approaching, the queen would present a bul- 
 lock to the idol, which he must kill in sacrifice, and eat 
 part of it in honour of the idol, burning some of the 
 fat as incense before it. His declining to do this, greatly 
 enraged the chiefs against himself, and those principles 
 which emboldened him thus to refuse the requirements of 
 the gods of the country. About the same time a native 
 Christian remarked, in conversation with his relatives, that 
 their confidence in the idols was misplaced, as of themselves 
 they could do neither good nor harm. This native Christian
 
 488 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 was also seen at work on one of the days regarded by the 
 heathen as sacred to the idols. The people of the neigh- 
 bourhood employed one of their relatives to prefer a com- 
 plaint against this individual to one of the queen's officers. 
 The officer readily agreed to bring the accusation before the 
 judges, but took measures for including in the charge all 
 who professed Christianity. 
 
 Towards the close of January, 1835, he brought the 
 complaints against the individual who had spoken against 
 the idol, and worked on one of the sacred days, before the 
 chief judge, and requested the interference of the govern- 
 ment against the Christians, urging the following grounds 
 of complaint. 
 
 1. They despise the idols of the land. 
 
 2. They are always praying ; they hold meetings in their 
 own houses for prayer, without authority from the queen ; 
 and even before and after meals they pray. 
 
 3. They will not swear by the opposite sex (according to 
 the usual custom of the country,) but, if required to swear, 
 merely affirm that what they say is true. 
 
 4. Their women are chaste, and therefore different cus- 
 toms from those established in the country are introduced.* 
 
 5. They are all of one mind respecting their religion. 
 
 6. They observe the Sabbath as a sacred day. 
 
 To these, other charges were added, equally honourable 
 to those against whom they were preferred. The judge 
 before whom the complaints were laid, said that if they did 
 any thing against the idols, that must be carried to the 
 queen ; but that no charge could be sustained against 
 people for praying, or being honest, or chaste. 
 
 * No vice is more prominent or offensive to the purity and honour of 
 Christian virtue than the gross licentiousness of the Malagasy, especially 
 of those of elevated rank or office, whose power is often used in the degra- 
 dation of those under their authority.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 489 
 
 The complainant, however, was encouraged by other 
 judges, and by several officers of the government; and 
 ultimately the whole was brought before the queen. The 
 man who had spoken against the idols was ordered to drink 
 the tangena, that it might be ascertained whether he had 
 intended to revile the idols or not. The accused Christian 
 was preserved through the ordeal, and declared innocent, 
 but it was reported, that though the tangena did not prove 
 him guilty, the queen considered the conduct of the Christians 
 such as to merit her extreme displeasure. 
 
 Shortly after this, it was reported that the queen being 
 ill, the chief officer in the gevernment was sent to the place 
 where one of the national idols was kept, for a powerful 
 charm, which it was supposed would remove her sickness. 
 On his way to the capital with the emblems of the idol, 
 and the charm for which he had been sent, some of his 
 relatives, who were Christians, spoke of the inutility of 
 recourse to the idols or charms on such occasions, and 
 spoke of the true God as the only restorer of health, and 
 preserver of life; adding, that multitudes in the country 
 held similar opinions. This was reported to the queen, 
 and greatly increased her displeasure against the Christians. 
 On the 15th of February, which was the Sabbath, the queen 
 went out in great state, being carried in a sort of palanquin, 
 surrounded by troops, and proceeded by numbers of women, 
 officers, and nobles. The royal party passed by one of the 
 chapels while the congregation assembled for public worship 
 were singing ; and on this occasion the queen was heard to 
 say, in reference to their worship, " They will not stop till 
 some of them lose their heads." 
 
 The Christians were neither ignorant of the charges 
 preferred against them, nor of the feelings with which they 
 were regarded by the queen, and could scarcely avoid
 
 490 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 apprehending some expression of their sovereign's displea- 
 sure. An unusual seriousness was visible in all their 
 public and social meetings during the early part of the 
 year; and seldom had larger or more deeply attentive con- 
 gregations been gathered than those which crowded the 
 places of worship, especially on each of the Sabbaths in the 
 month of February. " Few families," observed one of the 
 members of the Mission, " were to be found, from the imme- 
 diate connexions of the sovereign to that of the humblest 
 slave, who could not number among their near relatives some 
 who were the disciples of the Saviour. Many, there was 
 reason to believe, were truly converted, others were desirous 
 of knowing the way of salvation, while numbers were merely 
 seeking general knowledge, or influenced in their atten- 
 dance on the means of religious instruction by inferior 
 motives." 
 
 Such was the interesting state of the native Christians 
 in Madagascar when their enemies discovered that they had 
 gone far towards the accomplishment of their designs. They 
 had succeeded in exciting the displeasure of the queen 
 against the doctrines and truths of Christianity, as well as 
 against those by whom these were professed, and by invest- 
 ing their ground of complaint with a religious and personal 
 character, as effecting the supremacy of the sovereign, 
 and the stability of the government, had successfully 
 appealed to her strong and long-cherished prejudices, her 
 pride, and that impatience of the least resistance to her will, 
 which is possessed alike by all despots, savage or civilized. 
 
 Besides the events which had occurred at the capital, 
 reports were almost daily brought to the palace, of the 
 increasing numbers, who, notwithstanding all the restric- 
 tions hitherto imposed, were attaching themselves to the 
 Christians, of the extension of the knowledge of reading
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 491 
 
 and writing, the prevailing neglect of the idols, and other 
 objects formerly regarded with religious veneration. 
 
 In this state of affairs, a chief of rank and influence pre- 
 sented himself at the palace, requesting to see the queen ; 
 and on her majesty's appearing, he is reported to have 
 addressed her to the following effect, " I am come to ask 
 your majesty for a spear, a bright and sharp spear grant 
 my request." On its being inquired why he wanted a spear, 
 he answered, that he had seen the dishonour done by the 
 influence of the foreigners to the idols, the sacred guardians 
 of the land, to the memory of her majesty's illustrious 
 ancestors, whereby the nation would be deprived of their 
 protection, to which alone they owed their safety ; that the 
 hearts of the people were already turned from the customs 
 of their ancestors, and from her majesty, their successor, 
 that by their instructions, their brotherhood,* and their 
 books, the foreigners had already secured to their interest 
 many of rank and wealth in the army, and the offices of 
 government, many among the farmers and peasantry, and 
 vast numbers of the slaves. That all this was only prepa- 
 ratory to the arrival of forces from their country, which, 
 as soon as the Missionaries should send word that all was 
 ready, would come over, and take possession of the king- 
 dom. This, it was added, would be easy, as the people 
 would be already alienated from their own government, 
 and prepossessed in favour of the foreigners. The chief is 
 said to have added, " Such will be the issue of the teaching 
 by the foreigners ; and I do not wish to live to see that 
 calamity come upon our country, to see our own slaves 
 employed against us ; therefore I ask a spear, to pierce my 
 
 * Alluding to the Christian fellowship, which the natives considered as 
 similar in some respects to the custom of forming brotherhoods described 
 in a former part of this vork.
 
 492 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 heart, that i may die before that evil day comes." On 
 hearing these reports, it is stated that the queen was so 
 strongly excited with grief and rage, that she wept repeat- 
 edly, and remained silent for a cooking of rice (about half 
 an hour,) and then declared that she would put an end to 
 Christianity, if it cost the life of every Christian in the 
 island. The most profound silence reigned in the palace, 
 and throughout the court; the music was ordered to cease, 
 all amusements, dancing, &c. in the court-yard discontinued 
 for about a fortnight, the whole court appeared as if over- 
 taken by some great national calamity, while consternation 
 and alarm was visible among all classes of society. During 
 the fortnight above referred to, edicts were issued and mea- 
 sures taken, to destroy, as far as human power could destroy 
 it, the existence of Christianity in the country. 
 
 The first communication was made to the Missionaries 
 and other foreigners, on Thursday, the 26th of February, 
 1835. As they were about to proceed to worship with the 
 congregations already assembled, they were summoned to 
 receive a message from the sovereign. On reaching the 
 place appointed, the communication from the queen, which 
 at once terminated all their labours, was read, and delivered 
 by the chief officers in a manner that left them no reason 
 to expect any relaxation of its injunctions. The following 
 is a copy of the edict issued on this occasion. 
 
 " Antananarivo, 26th Feb. 1835. 
 " To all the Europeans, English and French : 
 
 " I inform you, my friends and relations, with regard to the dispo- 
 sition that you have manifested towards my country, in teaching 
 the good disposition, and knowledge, I thank you for that ; it is 
 highly acceptable to me, for I have observed the disposition mani- 
 fested by you to Radama, and also to me, that you have not 
 changed.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 493 
 
 "And I also inform all you Europeans, that whilst you reside here 
 in my country, you may, among yourselves, observe all the cus- 
 toms, (religious observances,) of your ancestors, and your own 
 customs ; and do not entertain any fears, for I do not change the 
 customs of your ancestors, or your customs, for the disposition that 
 you have manifested to my country is good : however, though I 
 state that, if the law of my country be violated, the party is guilty, 
 whoever he may be ; nor is that done in this country only, but 
 throughout the world wherever the law of the country is violated, 
 the party is guilty. 
 
 " And further, I tell you explicity, that if these people of mine 
 should change the customs of the ancestors, and that which has 
 been transmitted from the ancient line of my predecessors, and 
 from Andrianampoinimerina and Radama, if they should change 
 that, I utterly detest it, (laviko izany,) for that which has been 
 established by my ancestors I cannot permit to be changed : I am 
 neither ashamed nor afraid to maintain the customs of my ances- 
 tors ; but if there be good disposition, and knowledge that may be 
 beneficial to my country, that I assent to, (atao ko izany ;) but still, 
 the customs of my ancestors, I cannot allow to be relinquished. 
 
 " And hence then, with regard to religious worship, whether on 
 the Sunday or not, and the practice of baptism, and the existence 
 of a society, (or societies ;) those things cannot be done by my 
 subjects, in my country ; but with regard to yourselves as Euro- 
 peans, do that which accords with the customs of your ancestors, 
 and your own customs. But if there be knowledge of the arts 
 and sciences, that will be beneficial to my subjects in the country, 
 teach that, for it is good ; therefore I tell you of this, my friends 
 and relations, that you may hear of it. 
 
 (Saith) " RANAVALOMANJAKA." 
 
 To this communication the following reply was sent, two 
 days afterwards, by the Missionaries. 
 
 Antananarivo, 28th Feb. 1835. 
 
 To RANAVALOMANJAKA, 
 
 " Slay you attain to old age, not suffering affliction : Madam, 
 may you equal in length, of days the human race.
 
 494 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 " We have received your letter brought to us by the officers of the 
 palace, and we are happy to find that the disposition we have 
 manifested in your country, and in teaching good disposition and 
 wisdom, has been acceptable to you. 
 
 "Nevertheless, we are exceedingly grieved respecting your word, 
 which says, Religious worship is not to be performed by your 
 subjects. For we know and are assured, that the Word of God is 
 beneficial to men, and the means of making them wise, whoever 
 they may be, and that it renders illustrious and prosperous those 
 kingdoms which obey it. And this teaching of ours, the "Word of 
 God, together with teaching the good disposition, and the arts and 
 sciences, are the purposes for which we left our native country. 
 
 " We, therefore, must humbly and earnestly entreat of your 
 majesty not to suppress our teaching the Word of God, but that 
 we may still have the means of teaching it together with the 
 useful arts and sciences. 
 
 " And with regard to your word, saying we are not allowed to 
 purchase land ;* we have heard the message, and submit to it ; and 
 we will not purchase land for you, Madam, are the sovereign of 
 the country. 
 
 " May you attain to a happy old age ; and we pray to God to 
 bless you : may you long live, and may your kingdom prosper, 
 say we Europeans. 
 
 (Signed) " JOHNS, FREEMAN. 
 
 CHICK, CAMERON. 
 KITCHING, BAKER." 
 
 To this letter of the Missionaries an answer was sent by 
 two chief officers of her majesty, repeating the substance 
 of the former message, and stating that no change in the 
 customs of their ancestors could be allowed to any natives 
 of the country. 
 
 Orders had been issued for a general assembly of the 
 people at the capitaL All residing within sixty or seventy 
 miles were required to attend ; and, on Sabbath-day, the 
 
 * This simply refers to a notice addressed to all Europeans on that 
 subject. It is merely a repetition of an old law to the same effect.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 495 
 
 1 st of March, a vast assembly, including all ranks, civil and 
 military, old and young, were gathered at Ampahamasina. 
 It is estimated by some members of the Mission, that 
 scarcely fewer than 150,000 persons were present on the 
 occasion. 
 
 Indefinite reports of the nature of the communication to 
 be made to the people, were in general circulation, and 
 great consternation prevailed among the inhabitants of the 
 capital, and the strangers from a distance. The morning 
 of the day on which the people were to assemble, was 
 ushered in by the firing of cannon, for the purpose of 
 exciting fear in the minds of the people, and impressing 
 them with a sense of the importance attached by the 
 government to the transactions of the day. 
 
 When the people assembled, about 15,000 troops under 
 arms were marched to the place, with a view of showing the 
 ability and determination of the government to enforce its 
 wishes. At the appointed time the chief military officers 
 and the judges appeared, and delivered the queen's edict, 
 which was announced by the judges, and enforced by the 
 military officers. 
 
 The following is a copy of the edict delivered to the 
 people : 
 
 " I announce to you, O ye Ambaniandro, I am not a sovereign 
 that deceives, nor are the servants deceived. I, therefore, announce 
 to you what I purpose to do, and how I shall govern you. Who 
 then is that man, a servant too, that would change the customs 
 of our ancestors, and the twelve sovereigns in this country ? To 
 whom has the kingdom been left by inheritance, by Impoinimerina 
 and Radama, except to me ? If then any would change the customs 
 of our ancestors, and of the twelve sovereigns, I abhor that, saith 
 Rabodo-nandrian-impoinimerina. 
 
 "Now, on the subject of reviling the idols, treating the divination 
 as a trifle, and throwing down the tombs of the Vazimba ; I abhor 
 that, saith Ranavalomanjaka. Do it not in my country. The idols
 
 496 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 (say you) are nothing. By them it is that the twelve kings have been 
 established; and now are they changed, to become 'nothing?' The 
 divination also you treat in the same manner ; and the tombs of the 
 Vazimba, indeed, are their evidence. Even the sovereign counts 
 them sacred ; and are the people to esteem them as ' nothing ?' This 
 is my affair, saith Ranavalomanjaka, and I hold him guilty, who- 
 ever in my country destroys them, (the tombs.) 
 
 " As to baptism, societies, places of worship, distinct from the 
 schools, and the observances of the Sabbath, how many rulers are 
 there in this land ? Is it not I alone that rule ? These things are 
 not to be done, they are unlawful in my country, saith Ranavalo- 
 manjaka ; for they are not the customs of our ancestors, and I do 
 not change their customs, excepting as to things alone which 
 improve my country. 
 
 " Now then, those who have observed baptism, entered into society, 
 and formed separate houses for prayer (or worship,) I grant you 
 one month, saith Ranavalomanjaka to confess, (to make self-accu- 
 sation,) and if you come not within that period, but wait to be first 
 found out, accused by others, I denounce death against such, for 
 I am not a sovereign that deceives, and servants are not to be 
 deceived. Mark then the time, it is one month from yonder sun 
 of this Sabbath, that I gave you to confess, and this is the method 
 you are to adopt : The scholars at Ambodinandohalo, and those at 
 Ambatonakanga, and not those only, for there are scholars in all 
 these twelve principal towns, and the scholars that have not open 
 separate houses, but at the appointed schools alone have worshipped 
 and learned, these are not condemned, and those are not to con- 
 fess ; but those who have opened other houses these are to accuse 
 themselves. 
 
 " And those who have been baptized, whether they have wor- 
 shipped in other houses or not, these must also accuse themselves, 
 and those also who have entered into society. 
 
 " And you, the bourgeois and soldiers, that have been attending 
 the schools for worship, and especially such as have opened other 
 houses for worship, and been baptized, and entered into society, 
 and kept the Sabbath. Come, and accuse yourselves on these 
 accounts, for I, the sovereign, do not deceive, but if any come first, 
 and accuse you, I denounce death against you, and I do not deceive, 
 saith Ranavalomanjaka.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 497 
 
 " And I moreover announce this to you, saith Ranavalomanjaka, 
 Here are your slaves, that you have been teaching to write, and 
 who have gone to the separate houses of prayer, and others who 
 have gone to the schools also, and especially that have been 
 baptized ; all these must also come and accuse themselves. 
 
 " f announce to you, scholars, my command : so long as you are 
 scholars, and remain under the instruction of the Europeans in 
 their houses, observe the Sabbath ; nevertheless, it is as to writing 
 only, in which you are to observe it, but not in anything else 
 whatever : and further, from the moment that you go out of their 
 houses, even on the Sabbath, you are not to use or observe it, for I, 
 the sovereign, do not observe it at all : and it shall not be done in 
 my country, saith Ranavalomanjaka. 
 
 " And again, as to your mode of swearing, the answer you are 
 giving is, ' True,' and when you are asked, ' Do you swear it?' you 
 reply, ' True.' 
 
 " I wonder at this ! What, indeed, is that word ' True ?' 
 
 " And then, in your worship, yours is not the custom of our 
 ancestors; you change that, and you are saying, 'Believe,' 
 ' Follow the customs ;' and again you say, l Submit to him/ 
 ' Fear.' 
 
 " Remember, it is not about that which is sacred in heaven and 
 earth, that which is held sacred by the twelve sovereigns, and all 
 the sacred idols, that you are now accused ; but it is that you are 
 doing what is not the custom of our ancestors ;* that I abhor, saith 
 Ranavalomanjaka." 
 
 As soon as the impression produced by the message had 
 partially subsided, some of the chiefs, and especially one 
 military officer, not himself personally favourable to Chris- 
 tianity, but influenced by a sense of justice and a feeling of 
 honour, remonstrated against the censure conveyed in the 
 
 * Meaning by this, " It is not respecting mere unimportant circum- 
 stances in established usages, that I accuse you, but of the grave offence 
 that these changes are radical, and overthrow the very character of our 
 national religion altogether." It was not a change from one idol to 
 another, but from idolatry altogether, to the service of Jehovah. 
 II. 2 K
 
 498 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 message. Acknowledging that these things had been done, 
 many of them with the express sanction and encouragement 
 of Radama, which had been confirmed publicly by the queen, 
 he added, that the people had not thus acted from any 
 unfriendly intention towards the queen or the government. 
 Some of the chiefs therefore proposed to present an acknow- 
 ledgment and a peace-offering to the queen, on condition that 
 the operation of the edict was not retrospective, and that 
 no self-accusation should be required. The judges agreed 
 to convey the proposal of the chiefs to the queen, and the 
 people were dismissed till the following day, to await her 
 decision. 
 
 The firing of cannon the next morning announced to the 
 multitudes in the capital, that a message would be delivered 
 from the sovereign ; and in the afternoon the judges and 
 military officers, supported by a large number of troops, 
 repaired to the place of meeting. After a short pause, the 
 officers announced to the multitudes convened, that the queen 
 refused their general acknowledgment and peace-offering, 
 insisted that every one who had engaged in any of the 
 forbidden acts should confess the same, allowing one week 
 only, instead of a month, for this purpose, and threaten- 
 ing with death any who might afterwards be found guilty, 
 but had not accused themselves. 
 
 All further expostulation was forbidden, and the people- 
 had no alternative but compliance or death. The powers 
 of darkness were permitted to triumph. The native Chris- 
 tians acknowledged having learnt to read engaged or united 
 in prayer observed the Sabbath, &c. : they now abstained 
 from these observances, and numbers of them gave up, 
 to the officers appointed to receive them, in obedience to 
 most positive orders on the subject, the copies of the sacred 
 Scriptures, and other books in their possession ; many evi-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 499 
 
 dently giving them up with extreme reluctance and sorrow. 
 They were required to state explicitly the extent to which 
 they had followed the instructions of the Missionaries, and 
 were fined or degraded in rank accordingly. 
 
 The case of the young men, several hundreds in number, 
 who had been under the care of Mr. Cameron for the pur- 
 pose of learning useful arts, will illustrate the general opera- 
 tion of this iniquitous edict. These young men went in a 
 body, the morning after the last meeting, and confessed that 
 they had attended public worship, and learned to read the 
 Scriptures. They were requested to write their names, 
 in different classes, according to what they had done ; the 
 first class was to include those who had been baptized, the 
 second those who had attended prayer-meetings, or abstained 
 from labour from religious motives on the Sabbath. The 
 first class comprised sixteen. Four of these added, that, 
 though they had been baptized, they had not followed the 
 instructions of the Missionaries, but had committed sins 
 tolerated by the usages of the country, and they pleaded 
 this in extenuation of their being liable to displeasure for 
 having been baptized ; the other twelve added, that they 
 had not only been baptized, but had ever since most scru- 
 pulously endeavoured to act as became Christians. They 
 were all deeply affected, and it is said that some of them 
 had resolved, if required to engage in any idolatrous wor- 
 ship, rather to suffer death than comply . 
 
 After these young men and others had spent several days 
 in classifying and giving their names, those who held any 
 honours or rank in the service of the sovereign were publicly 
 degraded, and reduced nearly two-thirds in their rank and 
 income. Among the people, those who did not hold offices 
 under government were fined according to the extent to 
 which they had attended to the duties of Christianity. It 
 
 2x2
 
 500 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 is supposed that upwards of four hundred officers were de- 
 graded on this occasion. 
 
 In reference to the holding of prayer-meetings in their 
 houses, the Missionaries deemed it proper to write to the 
 queen, informing her, that whatever blame this might incur, 
 ought to be attached to them, as they had recommended 
 and encouraged the people to meet for prayer, in their own 
 dwellings. They also wrote to say, that their own servants, 
 and all other natives residing with them, as transcribers or 
 assistants, had read the Scriptures, observed the Sabbath, 
 and attended public worship at their request, and in con- 
 sequence of their recommendation; and that they were 
 \villing to bear any blame that the queen might attach to 
 their having done this. They stated at the same time that 
 they had recommended it on the permission formerly given 
 by the queen, and did not know that there was any law 
 against it The letters of the Missionaries were respectfully 
 acknowledged ; they were told that no blame attached to 
 them, but their servants and assistants shared in common 
 with others the penalties inflicted on the Christians. The 
 accused were offered the trial by poison, if they wished to 
 prove their innocence ; but knowing the treachery so fre- 
 quently employed in preparing it, no one risked his life by 
 taking it. 
 
 For some time the distress among the people was so great, 
 that instead of crowding the houses of the Missionaries as 
 they had been accustomed to do, scarcely a native came 
 near their dwellings for days together, and no one dared to 
 repair to the places of public worship. The children in 
 the schools established by order of the government, were 
 required to attend ; but the Missionaries were only allowed 
 to teach them reading, writing, and arithmetic, without the 
 least allusion to Christianity. The children were not to
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 501 
 
 be required to learn writing on the Sabbath-day ; this was 
 the only way in which it was distinguished and this was 
 out of deference to the customs of the Europeans, who were 
 thus relieved from what they regarded as a secular duty. 
 
 On that day the Europeans might meet for public wor- 
 ship, but God was not to be worshipped by any native, and 
 the name of Jesus was not to be invoked, excepting in con- 
 nexion with the national idols, the sun, moon, &c. Trans- 
 gression of this law was to be punished by the death of the 
 offenders, the confiscation of property, and, if married, 
 the slavery of their wives and children. The names of 
 Jehovah and Jesus Christ at first were only prohibited, but 
 afterwards the devil was added, and his name not allowed 
 to be mentioned. 
 
 The malignant spirit of the enemies of the Bible, and 
 at the same time the comparative impotency of their rage, 
 was manifested in the extent to which they foolishly 
 attempted to enforce their hostility to the doctrines of the 
 gospel. They not only required the natives to cease from 
 reading the Scriptures, attending public instruction, or 
 engaging in prayer, but prohibited their even thinking of 
 any of the instructions they had received, and required 
 that they should obliterate from their recollection all the 
 religious knowledge they had ever received. It is needless 
 to add, that though numbers appeared willing to act upon 
 the prohibition of the queen, others would have pre- 
 ferred death to a denial of their faith, or a renunciation of 
 their hopes of mercy through Jesus Christ Obvious 
 reasons prevent any detail, at present, of the number, 
 character, and proceedings of those who, under the severe 
 affliction that now overtook them, and the darkness that 
 veiled the future, remained, as in the days of Elisha, unpol- 
 luted by the abominations of the land, and faithful to that
 
 502 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 God, whose spiritual presence and divine support, there 
 is reason to believe, was richly experienced by many. 
 
 The members of the Mission, though distressed, were not 
 in despair, and, though cast down, were not destroyed. 
 They were enabled still to hope in God. Though deprived 
 of every means of usefulness among the people, and assured 
 that, at least till the rage of their enemies should be some- 
 what allayed, any deviation from the requirements of the 
 queen would be perilous to themselves, and certainly fatal 
 to the natives, who would be gladly seized and sacrificed to 
 the deep-rooted enmity of the idolaters, if this could be done 
 with any show of justice. " We owe it," they remark in a 
 letter dated March 10th, 1835, " to the merciful care of our 
 heavenly Father, that no violence has yet been used towards 
 us ; but we are cautioned, and warned, in the most authori- 
 tative manner, by the government, to be on our guard, as 
 the least violation of the law of the country would be visited 
 with the most unsparing vengeance." 
 
 " How soothing," another observes, " is the refuge of 
 Jehovah's immutable promises in such a day as this ! How 
 consoling to reflect, that from the very nature of divine truth 
 and the extreme folly of idolatry, no earthly power can 
 reinstate, in the once converted Christian's affections, a 
 senseless block, for the spiritual presence of the eternal 
 God." 
 
 Though the disrespect shown to the idols by the indivi- 
 dual who was sentenced to the tangena, the charges of the 
 officer against the Christians, and the report of their increase, 
 were, in all probability, the chief causes of the grief and 
 rage under which the queen sought by present measures 
 to extinguish the light of truth in the country, by her 
 advisers, they were only seized as favourable occasions for 
 accomplishing purposes deliberately resolved upon. Among
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 503 
 
 the causes which induced several of the heathen officers 
 of the government to seek the overthrow of Christianity in 
 the country, the following may be specified. 
 
 1. The deep and inveterate depravity of the heart, and 
 the enmity of the unrenewed mind against the moral purity 
 inculcated in the Bible, and the uncompromising require- 
 ments of the living God to the homage of heart and the 
 obedience of the life. 
 
 2. The determination was a measure of policy on the part 
 of some, and superstitious infatuation on the part of others, 
 to uphold the idols, superstitions, and heathen customs of 
 the country. Between these and Christianity they perceived 
 the impossibility of any amalgamation ; the latter they found 
 admitted of no equal, and would be satisfied with nothing 
 short of supremacy; its extinction was therefore deemed 
 necessary, even to the continuance of that which they were 
 determined should be paramount. 
 
 3. The recognition, on the part of the Christian natives, 
 of any authority over either body or mind, above the queen, 
 whom the people generally regarded as God whom they 
 addressed, if they did not worship as God.* The acknow- 
 ledgment of any power superior to this, is regarded by the 
 idolaters as most dangerous, and on no account to be tole- 
 rated. Hence the Lord Jesus Christ is ever a rock of 
 offence to them. His name is peculiarly obnoxious to the 
 heathen in power. They often say, he is some renowned 
 
 * In illustration of this, it may be mentioned, that soon after the edict of 
 the queen, one of the workmen came to Mr. Cameron, and asked, if they, 
 the Europeans, could eat their food, from consternation and fear. On 
 being answered, that however much they regretted the course the queen 
 had pursued, they were only conscious of having done good, and conse- 
 quently did not fear; the man observed, " Perhaps you are not aware that 
 we can do nothing of which the queen does not approve we know of no 
 higher power ; and therefore, when she is displeased, we are people soon 
 dead. "
 
 504 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 ancestor of the Europeans, to whom they wish to transfer 
 the allegiance of the people. 
 
 4. The conviction, on the part of the members of the 
 government, that the present system of despotism could only 
 be exercised over an uninstructed and servile people, that 
 freedom of thought and speech would be followed by freedom 
 of action, and the system by which irresponsible power was 
 preserved in the hands of the rulers, weakened if not de- 
 stroyed. The government was fully sensible of the advantages 
 of knowledge, and hence both Radama and his successor 
 had encouraged teaching and the useful arts but it was not 
 for the people. Their steady aim was to monopolize all 
 these advantages, and to use them as means of keeping the 
 nation at large in a state of more entire subjection. 
 
 5. The expectation of receiving instruction in the manufac- 
 ture of muskets and other arts, from some natives of France, 
 who engaged to teach all that the English had taught, with- 
 out associating with it any religious instruction ; and per- 
 haps a fear of the interference of the British government, of 
 whose encroachments in India, Ceylon, and South Africa 
 they received very highly-coloured accounts. The govern- 
 ment had always manifested extreme jealousy of foreigners 
 residing in the island, and a fear of all foreign intercourse 
 with the country. 
 
 6. The order, propriety of conduct, integrity, and chastity 
 of the native Christians, especially the chastity of the native 
 Christian females, rendered them obnoxious to the dis- 
 pleasure of the heathen. It was customary for any officer 
 of high rank or station, in the army or the palace, to employ 
 the influence with which his office invested him, for the 
 violation of the sacred obligations of conjugal life among the 
 people. This, the Christians invariably resisted, and 
 thereby greatly exasperated some high in rank and power.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 505 
 
 To these, it is supposed, the love of plunder may be added, 
 as the confiscation of the property of- those who professed 
 Christianity was probably expected, and, had it taken place, 
 would, according to the usual practice in relation to crimi- 
 nals, have been largely shared by those who were first to 
 inform against them. 
 
 So far as their presence, example, prayers, and sympathy 
 could be rendered available for the comfort of the native 
 Christians, the Missionaries were happy to encourage them ; 
 but beyond this, at the period under review, none dared 
 to seek their counsel or aid.
 
 506 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 CHAP. XVIII. 
 
 Active labours of the Missionaries Printing in the native language 
 The printing of the Malagasy Bible completed Departure of Messrs. Free- 
 man, Cameron, and Chick, with their families, from the island Departure 
 of Mr. Griffiths' family for England The natives who had resided with the 
 Missionaries accused of disaffection to the government, death of two by the 
 tangena Rafaravavy accused to the government of possessing and reading 
 the Scriptures Departure of Messrs. Johns and Baker from Madagascar 
 Letters from the native Christians to the Missionaries The practice of 
 infanticide revived Grievous oppression of the people by the govern- 
 ment Desperation of the natives Increase of banditti and robbers 
 Unsuccessful attempts of the Hovas to subdue the natives in the neigh- 
 bourhood of St. Augustine's Bay Horrible barbarities practised by the 
 Hovas on the natives of the South Unprecedent number of public 
 executions Arrival of an embassy from Madagascar in London Their 
 intercourse with the king and British government Honourable message 
 of the queen of England to the queen of Madagascar Revolt of the 
 Sakalavas under Andriansolo Defeat of the Hovas Visit of Mr. Johns 
 to Tamatave Spiritual prosperity of the native Christians Persecution 
 by the government Martyrdom of Rafaravavy Present state of the 
 country. 
 
 DEPRIVED of every means of usefulness among the people, the 
 Missionaries directed all their energies to the completion 
 of the Holy Scriptures. No native was allowed to assist 
 them at the press ; but they cheerfully undertook the labour 
 of printing the remaining portions themselves. The Mis- 
 sionaries having completed the revision, Mr. Baker under- 
 took the composition ; and Mr. Kitching, who, during Mr. 
 Baker's absence in England, had been engaged by the Mis- 
 sionaries in the printing department, worked off the sheets at 
 the press ; and by the strenuous efforts of the brethren, and
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 507 
 
 the favour of God, they had the grateful satisfaction of 
 accomplishing an object on which their hearts had long 
 been set, viz. the completing the printing of the entire volume 
 of Divine Revelation in the native language. 
 
 Messrs. Freeman and Johns, aided by several native 
 youths, who were appointed by the government to assist 
 them, had also been engaged in preparing dictionaries in 
 the Malagasy and English languages ; and, at the same 
 time that the printing of the Scriptures was finished, they 
 were enabled to complete the first part of this important 
 work, viz. English and Malagasy, prepared by Mr. Free- 
 man: some useful books that were in hand when the 
 operations of the Missionaries had been stopped by the 
 government, were also finished; and the Missionaries 
 cherished the hope that the means of putting them into 
 circulation would at no distant period be found. Mr. 
 Kitching now departed for the coast, and has subsequently 
 proceeded to South Africa, and established himself in busi- 
 ness at Port Elizabeth. 
 
 The government were still willing to engage the Mis- 
 sionary artisans, to promote the casting of iron, and other 
 arts ; but as it was stipulated that these should be taught 
 without the least connexion with Christianity, or any 
 religious instruction, Messrs. Cameron and Chick declined 
 remaining any longer in the country. Mr. Freeman, 
 acting in accordance with the wishes and advice of his 
 brethren, found it inexpedient to prolong his stay in Mada- 
 gascar, under the existing state of the Mission ; and, after a 
 fruitless application to her majesty's government, to be 
 allowed to continue, to some extent,' the communication of 
 religious instruction to the natives, he prepared for his 
 departure. This measure of removal approved itself to the 
 members of the Mission, both on the ground of the total
 
 508 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 inutility of remaining, and the entire failure of Mrs. Free 
 man's health ever since her return from England to Mada- 
 gascar. 
 
 On the 18th of June, 1835, Mr. and Mrs. Freeman, 
 Mr. and Mrs. Cameron, Mr. and Mrs. Chick, left the capital, 
 and reached the coast in safety, where they embarked for 
 Mauritius ; Messrs. Cameron and Chick proceeding to the 
 Cape of Good Hope, whither they were followed by Mr. 
 and Mrs. Freeman, who subsequently proceeded to England. 
 Mesrs. Cameron and Chick still remain in South Africa, fol- 
 lowing their respective callings ; the former at Cape Town, 
 the latter at Betheldorp, one of the Missionary stations. 
 
 Messrs. Johns and Baker accompanied their friends for 
 a short way towards Tamatave, and then returned with 
 sorrowing hearts to the capital, determining, in dependence 
 on the protecting care of their heavenly Father, to remain 
 as long as possible with the afflicted and persecuted 
 Christians. Mr. Baker laboured with great assiduity at the 
 press, and in the course of the summer finished the second 
 part of the Dictionary, viz. the Malagasy and the English. 
 Mr. Johns was employed in superintending the schools, and 
 preparing other useful works in the language ; Mr. and 
 Mrs. Griffiths and family left the island on the 27th of 
 August, and proceeded to England, leaving only Messrs. 
 Johns and Baker, who expected soon to be under the 
 necessity of following them. 
 
 The expressions of good-will towards the Missionaries 
 on their departure, and the facilities afforded by the 
 government for their journey to the coast, arose from no 
 change of feeling favourable to the Christians. The bitter 
 enmity of their heathen rulers was shown, in the avidity 
 with which they seized every occasion affording the slightest
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 509 
 
 pretext for the gratification of their vindictive feelings. 
 Their conduct, on several occasions, exhibited the meanness 
 of spirit so frequently associated with the capricious and 
 sanguinary exercise of irresponsible power. 
 
 The natives had been encouraged to assist the Missiona- 
 ries by Radama and his successor, as domestic servants in 
 their families, nursing their children, and otherwise con- 
 tributing to their comfort. Their conduct in this respect 
 had been regarded with approbation rather than blame, by 
 the authorities. But no sooner had the Missionaries left 
 the island, than it was reported, that to have lived in 
 the houses of the Missionaries, or to have been intimate 
 with them, was sufficient to render the allegiance and trust- 
 worthiness of any individual doubtful. The Missionaries 
 had officially informed the queen that their servants had 
 read the Scriptures, observed the Sabbath, and attended to 
 all other Christian observances ; that they held themselves 
 responsible for the attention their servants had paid to 
 the observances of Christianity, and would bear any conse- 
 quences to which it might lead. They had been told in 
 reply, that no blame attached to them for so doing ; but 
 after their departure, the comparatively humble and sub- 
 ordinate station of those who had acted as servants to the 
 Missionaries, afforded no protection for the relentless hatred 
 of the rulers, who, though they deemed it inexpedient to 
 punish the Missionary, did not think it beneath them to 
 visit with sanguinary vengeance the helpless natives left 
 within their grasp. Shortly after the departure of Mr. 
 Freeman and Mr. Griffiths, and the artisans, their servants 
 were all required to submit to the ordeal of the tangena, 
 to prove their fidelity to the queen. On this occasion, two 
 who had lived in Mr. Freeman's family, being declared
 
 510 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 guilty, were barbarously murdered, the rest escaped with 
 no other injury than that which usually follows the poison, 
 even where it does not prove fatal. 
 
 Messrs. Baker and Johns continued their labours at the 
 press. Mr. Johns was also employed in instructing more 
 fully the twelve senior teachers, under whose care the 
 schools established by the government were placed. Besides 
 this, Mr. Johns commenced a translation of the " Pilgrim's 
 Progress," but was not allowed to hold any intercourse 
 with the native Christians, or even to speak with any 
 of the people on the subject of religion. He was, however, 
 happy to soothe, by his sympathy and presence, as far 
 as practicable, the faithful disciples of Christ in the 
 capital, and to cheer and encourage those who found 
 means of intercourse with him. A number, there is 
 reason to believe, were able, even though threatened with 
 death if detected, to secure after the hour of midnight, the 
 privilege and comfort of reading a portion of the Holy 
 Scriptures, which some, in order to preserve, had buried 
 in the earthen floors of their houses, beneath the mats on 
 which they slept. 
 
 The determination of the heathen rulers to suppress the 
 profession of Christianity, though it induced many, who had 
 once declared themselves Christians, to renounce such pro- 
 fession, and to return to many of the superstitions and abomi- 
 nations of heathenism, did not deter the little band, that 
 remained faithful amidst accumulated trials, from using 
 every means for promoting their own comfort and edifica- 
 tion, and inducing others to receive the truth. These efforts 
 were not unattended by the Divine blessing, though the 
 vigilance of their enemies, and the encouragement given to 
 all who united in opposing Christianity, often brought them 
 into circumstances of imminent peril.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 511 
 
 Among others, a distinguished Christian female, Rafa- 
 ravavy, was in great danger of losing her life. An accusation 
 was laid against her before the government by some of her 
 slaves, of her having observed the Sabbath, retained and 
 read a copy of the Scriptures, and conversed with some 
 of her companions on religious subjects. These were the 
 crimes laid to her charge. She denied not, but confessed 
 the truth of the accusation ; and neither the grey hairs of 
 a parent, a zealous idolater, could persuade, nor the 
 frowning threats of the sovereign could terrify her into an 
 abandonment of her profession. In daily prospect of death, 
 she then remarked to a beloved friend, to whom she was 
 accustomed, amidst mutual tears, to pour out the feelings 
 of her heart, that as to her life, she felt indifferent ; that, if 
 her blood were to be shed on the land, she trusted it might 
 be the means of kindling such a feeling of interest in 
 Madagascar as should never be extinguished. " Did not the 
 Saviour forewarn us," said she, " that we should incur the 
 hatred of all men for his sake ? The Son of God has died 
 in our stead, and that will shortly redeem us from all our 
 sufferings. I -know in whom I have believed ; and though 
 my blood be shed,* the word of God must prosper in this 
 country." She added, with great feeling, " Pray for me, 
 that if it be the Lord's will I should suffer now, that he 
 would take my soul to himself; but that, if I am spared, 
 1 may live more than ever to his glory." Nothing grieved 
 her, she remarked, so much as the spiritual state of those 
 around her ; and the immediate prospect of martyrdom itself 
 appeared less painful to her than seeing all her connexions 
 living in wickedness. 
 
 * In speaking of her death, she employed a term which also contained 
 allusion to the fact of her body being left at the place of execution, accord- 
 ing to the barbarous usage of the country, to be devoured by the dogs that 
 swarm in the neighbourhood.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 The queen did not, at that time, think fit to inflict on her 
 the punishment of death. She was condemned to be " very 
 ilany," that is, a pecuniary fine was imposed, equivalent to 
 half the amount of her estimated value, if sold into slavery, 
 and she was severely threatened, and warned, that " though 
 her life was spared, she should be taught a lesson not to 
 trifle with the edict of the queen." Scarcely could a more 
 striking example of Christian forgiveness and meekness be 
 found in all the records of the Church, than she displayed 
 on this trying occasion. While many of the members of 
 her family, indignant with her accusers, as slaves, who ill 
 requited former kindness, threatened punishment, she 
 assured them, on her liberation, that she cherished no 
 resentment, but freely and fully forgave them. She sought 
 Divine mercy on their behalf, earnestly admonished them, 
 affectionately prayed with them, sought to lead them to 
 repentance, and endeavoured to direct them to the Saviour 
 Her exemplary Christian spirit towards her accusers, 
 besides forming a further proof of the reality and the eleva- 
 tion of her piety, has been followed by satisfactory evidence 
 that her holy labours were not in vain. 
 
 Shortly after this event, Messrs. Johns and Baker received 
 indirect intimation that it was the wish of the government 
 that they should leave the island. All means of usefulness 
 to the people were for the present at an end ; and the lives 
 of the native Christians, who were known to have any inter- 
 course with them, were constantly placed in jeopardy by the 
 treachery and hostility of their enemies. Unable to dis- 
 cover any favourable change in the views of the government, 
 uncheered by any prospect of resuming their labours, and 
 finding that their presence increased the troubles of the 
 native Christians, without securing any equal advantage, 
 the remaining brethren, after much prayer, and frequent
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 513 
 
 deliberation with the native Christians, felt it their duty to 
 retire to Mauritius, at least for a season. 
 
 Influenced by these considerations, Messrs. Johns and 
 Baker, with feelings of poignant anguish, left the capital 
 in the month of July, 1836. 
 
 Their sorrows were deeply shared by the native Chris- 
 tians, though both parties deemed it best that they should 
 remove. The Mission families, who were accompanied 
 part of the way by some of the native Christians, pursued 
 their mournful journey towards the coast, where they 
 embarked for Mauritius, cheered by the assurance that 
 ultimately the Gospel would have free course in Mada- 
 gascar, and consoled by the hope that in the wise arrange- 
 ments of Divine mercy, the way might be speedily opened 
 for their return to the loved field of labour, from which the 
 malevolence of ignorance and superstition had obliged them 
 to retire. The feelings of the native Christians who re- 
 mained, may be inferred from the letters they sent to their 
 teachers. 
 
 Madagascar, July, 1836. 
 
 To Mr. Johns, Mr. Canham, Mr. Cameron, Mr. Chick, and Mr. 
 Kitching : 
 
 " Health and happiness to you, your wives, and your children, 
 say the few sheep here in Madagascar. We salute you all. We 
 could not write to you separately, being restrained from doing so ; 
 therefore do not censure us, beloved friends ! We now conduct 
 Mr. Johns, who is on his way home, according to the law of the 
 land. We are now stared at, and opposed by the people, whose 
 eyes are upon us. With great difficulty we obtained permission 
 to conduct Mr. Johns, when he left us : but, notwithstanding we 
 are thus afflicted with sorrow, do not be afraid, for we love and 
 obey the law of Christ. When the apostle Paul preached to the 
 disciples, and exhorted them and encouraged them to continue in 
 the faith, he told them that through much tribulation we must 
 enter the kingdom of God. We are even like this ourselves, for 
 II. 2 L
 
 514 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 without much tribulation we cannot enter the kingdom of heaven ; 
 and truly we know that if we shrink at tribulation or persecution, 
 we are not worthy to bear the name of Christ. But we know in 
 whom we have believed, and in whom we have trusted ; and that 
 he is able to keep also that which we have entrusted to him. And 
 this we say is now our confidence. -Dan. viii. 7. 'And I saw him 
 come close unto the ram, and he was moved with choler against 
 him, and smote the ram, and brake his two horns : and there was 
 no power in the ram to stand before him, but he cast him down to 
 the ground, and stamped upon him : and there was none that could 
 deliver the ram out of his hand.' Jer. iii. 19. ' But I said, how 
 shall I put thee among the children, and give thee a pleasant land, 
 a goodly heritage of the hosts of nations ? And I said, Thou shalt 
 call me, my father ; and shalt not turn away from me.' Rom. 
 iii. 24. ' Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption 
 that is in Christ Jesus.' Read also Ezek. xxviii. first and last, 
 ' The word of the Lord came again unto me, saying, And they shall 
 dwell safely therein, and shall build houses, and plant vineyards ; 
 yea, they shall dwell with confidence, and they shall know that I 
 am the Lord their God.' Mark the perfect man, and behold the 
 upright : for the end of that man is peace. But the salvation 
 of the righteous is of the Lord : he is their strength in the 
 time of trouble. And the Lord shall help them, and deliver 
 them : and save them, because they trust in him.' Psalm xci. 
 9, &c. * Because thou hast made the Lord which is my refuge, even 
 the Most High, thy habitation ; there shall no evil befall thee, 
 neither shaft- any plague come nigh thy dwelling. For he shall 
 give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways. 
 They shall bear thee up in their hands, lest thou dash thy foot against 
 a stone. Thou shalt tread upon the lion and adder : the young 
 lion and the dragon shalt thou trample under feet. Because he 
 hath set his love upon me, and I will answer him : I will be with 
 him in trouble ; I will deliver him and honour him. With long life 
 will I satisfy him, and shew him my salvation. The righteous 
 shall flourish like the palm-tree : he shall grow like a cedar in 
 Lebanon. Those that be planted in the house of the Lord shall 
 flourish in the courts of our God. They shall still bring forth fruit 
 in old age ; they shall be fat and flourishing : to shew that the 
 Lord is upright : He is my rock, and there is no unrighteousness
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 515 
 
 in him.' Prov. xiii. 24. ' He that spareth his rod, hateth his son ; 
 but he that loveth him chasteneth him betimes.' Prov- xix. 18. 
 ' Chasten thy son while there is hope, and let not thy soul spare 
 for his crying.' Prov. xxiii. 13, 14. ' Withhold not correction from 
 the child : for if thou beatest him with the rod, he shall not die. 
 Thou shalt beat him with the rod, and shalt deliver his soul from 
 hell.' These words cause us confidence, although there is much 
 in this world which cause us troubles. 
 
 "Thus we write to you, beloved friends ! Do not forget to entreat 
 a blessing for us ; but pray to God that he may hasten his pity, 
 and have mercy upon this dark land of Madagascar. 
 
 " Farewell to you, saith your Friend. " 
 
 Ambatonakanga, July, 1836. 
 To my Friend Mr. Canham, and his Family : 
 
 "We do not forget you, notwithstanding we are separated far from 
 you. Your leaving was as it were the beginning of sorrows, which 
 were to accumulate more and more ; but, alas ! what can we do ? 
 Health and happiness to you and your family, is the wish of my- 
 self, my wife, and my children ; for we visit you thus by letter, as 
 we are desirous of asking how you are. 
 
 " My father is dead, and my wife's father and my mother's brother 
 also ; this I think is comparatively easy to forget ; but there is a 
 certain leading thing which causes me too much grief. When I 
 pass by Ambatonakanga, (where the chapel stands,) and when 
 Saturday arrives, and business is to be done on the Sabbath, which 
 cannot now be refused, this, this is indeed heavy to bear ! All 
 the Missionaries are gone, for their work is ended ! Oh, when 
 shall we again behold a new day ? Make haste the promise which 
 says, ' The earth shall be filled with the knowledge of the Lord, 
 as the waves cover the sea:' that the broken heart which is too 
 heavy may be bound up, and may the power of Jehovah quickly 
 appear, that all may see it and be astonished thereat ! Do not 
 forget to pray for us, saith your friend R- " 
 
 " Salutation from the ' little flock.' By the blessing of God we 
 are all well, and our state is one of increasing piety and augmenting 
 numbers, and we are able to assemble often to praise and honour 
 God, as described 2 Cor. vi. 7 10. ' By the word of truth, by 
 
 2L2
 
 516 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right 
 hand and on the left, by honour and dishonour, by evil report and 
 good report ; as deceivers, and yet true ; as unknown, and yet well 
 known; as dying, and behold we live; as chastened, and not 
 killed ; as sorrowful, yet alway rejoicing ; as poor, yet making 
 many rich ; as having nothing, and yet possessing all things." 
 
 " We are all well ; those who are just added to us rejoice at the 
 mercy of God. Those who had forgotten are able to return. We 
 are impressed and delighted when we read the ' Pilgrim's Progress.' 
 I have redeemed my mother from slavery, but her husband (my 
 father in law) is yet a slave. I intend to redeem him, if possible, 
 for I would rather myself remain awhile in slavery, than that he 
 should, for his servitude is hard, and I remember the words of 
 Paul, that * we who are strong ought to bear the infirmities of the 
 weak.' I exhort and instruct them often. With regard to my 
 master, he still speaks angrily to me on account of my adherence 
 to the word of God. But I see the words written by Paul, Rom. 
 viii. 35 39. 'Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? 
 Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or naked- 
 ness, or peril, or sword? (As it is written, 'For thy sake we 
 are killed all the day long, we are accounted as sheep for the 
 slaughter.') Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors, 
 through Him that hath loved us. For I am persuaded that neither 
 death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor 
 things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor 
 any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of 
 God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.' Thanks to God who has 
 caused us to see words of life such as these," 
 
 On reaching Mauritius, the Missionaries were cordially 
 welcomed by the Christian friends residing there, and com- 
 menced, as soon as practicable, their labours among the 
 inhabitants, directing their attention more especially to the 
 natives of Madagascar, numbers of whom they found in the 
 island. 
 
 The vindictive persecution of the Christians was only 
 one of the calamities which the erroneous and iniquitous
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 517 
 
 conduct of the government brought upon the Malagasy. 
 The practice of infanticide was revived. Their efforts to 
 extinguish the light of Christian truth were accompanied by 
 great activity and zeal in reviving and promoting idolatry. 
 Fresh idols were continually brought to the capital, new 
 altars were erected in several places ; altars, tombs, and other 
 objects of superstitious veneration, that had been lying in 
 ruins, were repaired ; new ceremonies were appointed, and 
 offerings more frequently presented. In all these attempts 
 to restore the influence of idolatry, the queen seemed to 
 take the lead, being at times occupied for several days 
 together in the observance of idolatrous ceremonies, and 
 inaccessible to any excepting those who were engaged in 
 the service of the idols. Of this, few would, perhaps, have 
 felt much disposition to complain, had it not been accom- 
 panied by increasing oppression from the government, and 
 misery among the people. 
 
 The large increase made to the army, had robbed numer- 
 ous families of their most valuable members, and increased 
 the unjust exactions of the government, which required the 
 people to furnish support for the army without any remu- 
 neration. The numbers who had been taught to work at the 
 different trades introduced in to the country by Europeans, 
 were all obliged to give their labour unrequited by the 
 government ; while the general taxation was augmented to 
 such an extent as to reduce numbers to a state of extreme 
 wretchedness, or force them to desperation. 
 
 Unable to meet the demands of the government upon their 
 personal services and their property, and to provide the 
 means of support, multitudes fled from the towns and vil- 
 lages to the forests, formed themselves into banditti, and 
 sought a precarious subsistence by seizing the cattle that 
 might graze in the adjacent country, or plundering the
 
 518 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 travellers that passed near their places of retreat. These 
 bands of robbers increased to such a fearful degree, that 
 in the summer of 1835, a considerable military force was 
 employed in suppressing them. Great numbers were with 
 difficulty taken, and brought to the capital, where, in the 
 second or third week in September, nearly two hundred 
 were publicly executed, eighty-four were killed by the spear 
 of the common executioner, seventeen were cruelly burnt 
 alive, some were barbarously buried alive, and the rest 
 having been declared guilty by the ordeal of the tangena, 
 were accordingly killed on the spot. 
 
 By these sanguinary proceedings the government sought 
 to strike the people with terror, and deter others from en- 
 deavouring to escape from their requirements, or elude their 
 vengeance ; but to their astonishment and rage, the number 
 of robbers increased to an extent that rendered travelling in 
 small companies, without a guard, unsafe in many parts 
 of the country. On one occasion, several of the officers 
 of the government had asked Mr. Johns how they could most 
 effectually remedy the evil. He replied, with much pro- 
 priety, by ceasing to oppress the people, allowing them to 
 reap the fruits of their own industry, and to be taught to 
 read the Bible. The answer, it is understood, was reported 
 to the queen ; to whom, as well as the officers to whom it 
 was given, it was far from being welcome. 
 
 The measures of the government were as unsuccessful 
 as they were iniquitous ; the military sent to suppress the 
 hostility to the domination of the Hovas, which became 
 increasingly visible in every direction, were not more suc- 
 cessful than the efforts of the civilians to maintain the tran- 
 quillity of their own districts. The army sent against the 
 inhabitants of the country adjacent to St. Augustine's Bay, 
 utterly failed in its object, and returned greatly reduced in
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 519 
 
 numbers by the fatigues, privations, and losses of the 
 campaign, mortified and disgraced in the eyes of their 
 countrymen, instead of bringing with them the rich booty 
 they had expected. 
 
 It appears that at the time they reached the coast, there 
 were not fewer than twenty-one English ships in St. Augus- 
 tine's Bay, trading with the inhabitants of the country for 
 supplies and other native produce. To these the people 
 applied for aid and protection, which being readily afforded, 
 the Hovas were obliged to return, leaving them the inde- 
 pendent possessors of the country. The conduct of the 
 masters of the British vessels on this occasion was highly 
 displeasing to the queen, and had increased her desire that 
 the remaining Missionaries should leave the country. 
 
 Shortly after this event, Prince Corroller died. He had 
 been for some years governor of Tamatave, and had been 
 generally sought, to encourage commercial intercourse with 
 the English, and preserve the friendship of the British 
 government. His death, which took place on the tenth of 
 November, 1835, left those in the administration who were 
 unfriendly to the English at greater liberty to carry into 
 effect their own measures for expelling all foreigners from 
 the country, and excluding all foreign influence from the 
 government With this view it is supposed the road from 
 Tamatave to the capital was stopped, and a new one opened 
 in a more northerly direction, by which the journey was 
 rendered more tedious and difficult than ever. 
 
 Another expedition was sent against the inhabitants of the 
 south, which perpetrated atrocities surpassing in treachery 
 and blood all that had been known in the barbarous and 
 sanguinary wars which had heretofore desolated Mada- 
 gascar. The inhabitants of the invaded provinces had 
 submitted to the army of the Hovas, and had agreed to
 
 520 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 acknowledge the sovereignty of the queen. The negociations 
 relating to the terms of their submission being completed, 
 and, after being induced to give up their arms on the most 
 solemn and repeated promises of the queen's friendship 
 and protection, they assembled, men, women, and children, 
 in the neighbourhood of the Hova army. The men were 
 then required to remove to a short distance, under pretence 
 of taking the oath of allegiance. As striking a pool of 
 water, constitutes a part of the ceremony, a low swampy 
 ground was chosen for the occasion. Such was the osten- 
 sible reasons of the choice. A darker reason was concealed 
 in the bosoms of the chief leaders of the queen's troops. 
 On the arrival of the natives at the appointed place, they 
 were surrounded by the soldiers, and were then deliberately 
 murdered ! Not fewer than ten thousand men were thus 
 basely assassinated on the spot ! 
 
 The troops then selected, from the company of the wives 
 and children of the murdered natives, all the boys capable 
 of carrying arms. A given height had been fixed on by 
 the queen as a standard, and all the youths above that 
 measure, though they did not exceed it by half an inch, 
 were conducted to the fatal spot where their fathers and 
 brothers had perished, and there were also put to death. 
 The wives and the rest of the children were then driven 
 off as slaves, towards Imerina, the queen's people carrying 
 with them as booty, whatever cattle and other property 
 they could find. 
 
 In another part of the country, where the inhabitants 
 were subdued, fifty of the most venerable men of the place, 
 after having been kept prisoners in the ditches or trenches 
 around their fortification for several days, were barbarously 
 nailed and bound to crosses, fixed on the outside of one of 
 their villages, where they were left to perish in the most
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 521 
 
 excruciating torture ; their wives, refusing to become the 
 slaves of the barbarians by whom their husbands had been 
 destroyed, were speared on the spot a fate scarcely more 
 severe than that of those who were carried into bondage by 
 the Hovas. Numbers of these unhappy captives perished 
 from fatigue and suffering on the road towards the market 
 to which their captors were conducting them. The horrible 
 barbarities of the Hovas, and the cowardly slaughter of 
 those whom they had treacherously induced to confide in 
 promises, justly caused their name and character to be held 
 in execration throughout the southern part of the island, 
 and while it inflamed, throughout the remaining provinces, 
 the passion for revenge, forced on the chiefs and people the 
 just dread of extermination, unless able to resist their forces. 
 
 In these circumstances a number of the chiefs of the 
 southern provinces sent, in the close of the year 1837, 
 the most affecting and earnest application to the British 
 government at Mauritius, denying all right of the Hovas to 
 their country, and praying for assistance to save them from 
 annihilation. 
 
 A similar course was pursued by the British traders at 
 Tamatave and other parts, as the supplies of rice failed, in 
 consequence of the inability or disinclination of the people 
 to cultivate. No native was allowed to sell rice to any 
 foreigner, and constant impediments were thrown in the 
 way of traffic for bullocks or other productions of the 
 country. The cup of misery in the hands of the inhabitants 
 of this ill-fated country, now seemed to be full. The govern- 
 ment had oppressed the people till oppression itself could 
 inflict no more. Their wretchedness scarcely admitted 
 of any addition. The personal service required by the 
 government had been so increased, as not to allow time for 
 cultivating enough to support their families, and even their
 
 522 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 scanty supplies thus obtained were reduced by exactions in 
 the form of taxes. 
 
 In the early part of 1837, great scarcity prevailed in 
 many parts of the country, and multitudes, it was feared, 
 died from want. The sufferings of the people induced no 
 relaxation of the oppression and severity of the govern- 
 ment. Between the departure of Messrs. Johns and Baker 
 in July, 1836, and the month of March, 1837, nine hundred 
 criminals, charged with various offences, were put to death, 
 having been declared guilty by the tangena, fifty-six were 
 burnt to death, and sixty killed by spearing and other 
 means, making a fearful total of 1016 executions in the 
 short space of eight months. That the country under these 
 circumstances should prosper, was impossible ; and it is not 
 surprising that agriculture was neglected, and that multi- 
 tudes driven by despair had recourse to violence and plunder ; 
 universal anarchy and complete desolation was only pre- 
 vented by the military forces of the government. 
 
 In the year 1836, the queen determined on sending an 
 embassy to England and France. It is probable that the 
 reverses which the army had met with in the south, the 
 favour shewn by the commanders of English vessels towards 
 those whom her troops were endeavouring to subjugate, the 
 uncertainty of the light in which the English government 
 might regard the policy now pursued, and their conviction 
 that the withdrawal of the friendship of the latter, and 
 their countenance of any rival chieftain, would ensure his 
 success in any attempt to wrest the government from her 
 hands, led to the adoption of this measure. 
 
 They were also, it is supposed, influenced by a desire to 
 obtain the sanction of the British government to the change 
 of their policy, which was now so widely different from that 
 which had formed the basis of the treaty of the English with
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 523 
 
 Radama, in which the residence of a British agent at the capital 
 had been provided for, and the friendship and encouragement 
 of the English nation had been secured. 
 
 The embassy, consisting of six officers, left Madagascar 
 in the summer of 1836. The French ship, Mathilde, 
 Captain Garnot, was chartered by the queen to take them 
 from Tamatave to England and France, and back to 
 Madagascar. The embassy arrived at Port Louis, in 
 Mauritius, early in October. They were courteously received 
 by his excellency Sir William Nicolay, the governor ; and, 
 after a short delay, proceeded to the Cape of Good Hope, 
 where respectful attentions were also paid them by the 
 governor, Sir B. D'Urban. 
 
 Leaving the Cape, the embassy proceeded to Havre de 
 Grace, whence they were conducted by Captain Garnot in a 
 steam-packet to London. They reached our metropolis early 
 in February, and took up their residence at Radley's hotel. 
 
 After an interview with the Right Hon. Viscount 
 Palmerston, his majesty's principal secretary of state for 
 foreign affairs, they were presented to his majesty at the 
 levee held at St James's on the first of March. 
 
 During their stay in London, they visited several of our 
 national establishments, and some of our principal manu- 
 factories. They were accompanied by some of our brethren, 
 the Missionaries from Madagascar, then in England. 
 W. A. Hankey, Esq., procured them orders of admission to 
 some of our establishments, and occasionally accompanied 
 them. They visited the Bank, the Mint, the Tower, the 
 London Docks, Woolwich Arsenal and Dockyard, the 
 Thames Tunnel, St. Paul's, the Museum, the Monument, 
 Gallery of Practical Science, Apollonicon, Colosseum, 
 Zoological Gardens, London Gas- Works, the British and 
 Foreign School, Borough Road, the National and the Infant
 
 524 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Schools, Baldwin's Gardens, &c. &c. They were also much 
 gratified by an inspection of the paper manufactory of 
 Messrs. Pewtress and Co., the iron-foundery of Messrs. 
 Maudsley and Co., the pottery of Mr. Green, Lambeth, and 
 the glass-works of Mr. Pellatt, Bankside. They felt them- 
 selves much indebted to the polite attention of the proprie- 
 tors of those establishments. 
 
 On Monday, the 6th of March, they attended a meeting 
 of the Directors of the London Missionary Society, at the 
 Mission House, to which they had been invited. They 
 were received with kindness and respect; and to the address 
 delivered by W. A. Hankey, Esq., on behalf of the Directors, 
 they made a brief and appropriate reply. The Rev. 
 J. J. Freeman acted as interpreter on the occasion. 
 
 On Tuesday, the 7th of March, they had an audience 
 of his majesty at Windsor. The Rev. Mr. Freeman accom- 
 panied them at his majesty's express desire, and had the 
 honour of presenting the king with a copy of the holy 
 Scriptures in the Malagasy language, which had been 
 translated by the Missionaries, and printed at the Mission 
 press in Madagascar. His majesty received the copy of the 
 Bible in a manner that could not fail to impress the embassy 
 with a deep sense of the high regard entertained by the 
 British sovereign for this volume of divine revelation, and 
 the satisfactory result of Missionary effort, its existence in 
 the Malagasy language, afforded. 
 
 During the interview, his majesty graciously introduced 
 the embassy to the queen, who addressed them with great 
 courtesy and kindness. Afterwards, while passing through 
 the apartments of the Castle, they had the honour of again 
 meeting her majesty, who condescendingly entered into 
 conversation with the embassy ; and having learned that, 
 although many had been instructed by the Missionaries, yet,
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 525 
 
 in consequence of an edict of the queen of Madagascar, 
 no native could profess Christianity, her majesty, addressing 
 herself to the members of the embassy, said, "Tell the 
 queen of Madagascar from me, that she can do nothing so 
 beneficial for her country as to receive the Christian 
 religion." 
 
 On the 19th of March 1837, having had their final in- 
 terview with his majesty's government, and received a written 
 communication for their sovereign, the embassy sailed for 
 Calais, on their way to Paris ; after concluding the nego- 
 tiations with the French government, they embarked for 
 Madagascar, and arrived at Tamatave in the month of 
 September following. Hence they proceeded to the capital. 
 
 It is reported that the embassy was not so successful 
 with the British government as had been expected ; strong 
 disapprobation was said to have been expressed at the 
 extreme barbarity shewn in the wanton and treacherous 
 sacrifice of human life by the queen's forces ; and the 
 residence of a British agent, for the protection of British 
 interests, was required as a preliminary to any engagement 
 on the part of England with the existing government of 
 Imerina. 
 
 This result oould not be agreeable to the parties by whom 
 the embassy had been sent, and the dissatisfaction it would 
 produce was probably increased by the success with which 
 Andriansolo, the chief of the northern Sakalavas, had resisted 
 the attempts of the Hovas to reduce to submission that 
 part of the island. Andriansolo, whose name has been 
 mentioned more than once in the foregoing pages, is an 
 extraordinary and intelligent man. Finding himself unable 
 to resist the numerous and well-appointed forces which 
 Radama in person, accompanied by Mr. Hastie, led against
 
 526 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 him, he deemed it expedient to acknowledge, for the time, 
 the supremacy of Radama ; and though even then it was found 
 almost impossible to make any very satisfactory arrange- 
 ments with him, the conqueror trusted to the defenceless 
 state to which he had reduced the people,* and to the 
 garrisons he left in the country for its continued subjec- 
 tion to himself; these, he supposed, would prevent any 
 future annoyance from its chief. In this he was mistaken, 
 Andriansolo soon found means to make himself the actual, 
 though Radama was the nominal sovereign of the country, 
 and, on the death of that prince, was among the first to 
 alarm his successor for the stability of her power. Andrian- 
 solo availed himself of an island near the coast, as a place 
 of shelter when danger appeared ; but often left it, and 
 greatly annoyed the Hovas. 
 
 At one time, the Sakalavas approached within a few days 
 journey of the capital; several incursions were also made 
 by the Hovas into their country, but without any substan- 
 tial advantage to the latter. The Hovas now determined 
 on more decisive and extensive operations than they had 
 attempted since the first invasion of the country by Radama ; 
 and with a view of effectually breaking the power, and 
 suppressing the spirit of revolt among the northern Saka- 
 lavas, an army of 5000 men was, in the summer of 1837, 
 sent against Andriansolo. This army was completely 
 defeated, many of the officers and troops killed, and the 
 remnant of the expedition returned in disgrace to the 
 capital, without having accomplished their object. The 
 government, notwithstanding, determined on making an- 
 other attempt to cripple or destroy this resolute enemy, and 
 
 * Radama had obliged them to deliver to bis officers all the fire-arms in 
 their possession.
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 527 
 
 were, it was reported when the latest accounts of the island 
 arrived, actively engaged in preparing to send another 
 expedition against the formidable chieftain. 
 
 The embassy to Europe, which reached the capital about 
 the time that the defeated forces arrived from the north, was 
 followed by Captain Garnot, who had conveyed the embassy 
 to and from Europe, and who, it is stated, was charged with 
 proposals from the French government, for entering into 
 commercial and other relations with the native govern- 
 ment These, it is reported, were refused by the queen, 
 who closed her transactions with the French captain, by 
 paying him in dollars the sum due for expenses incurred on 
 behalf of the embassy, and declined any mercantile dealings 
 with himself, or those whom he was deputed to represent at 
 the capital. These proceedings, on the part of the queen, 
 seem to indicate that the views of the government have 
 not been directed exclusively to terminating the influence 
 of the English in the island, but of all other Europeans ; 
 and that their object is, whatever ulterior views they may 
 entertain in reference to the revival of the slave-trade, and 
 other proceedings, to reject pertinaciously all foreign sur- 
 veillance and control. 
 
 The Missionaries at Mauritius, though deprived of the pri- 
 vilege of labouring among the afflicted flock in Madagascar, 
 cherished the tenderest solicitude for their welfare, and 
 eagerly seized every opportunity of becoming acquainted 
 with their circumstances. With this object in view, 
 Mr. Johns proceeded to Tamatave in the month of July, 
 1837, and was favoured to meet there with friends from the 
 capital. The tidings of the steadfastness of the Christians, 
 of their joy in believing, of their holy consistency, and faith- 
 ful and persevering efforts to diffuse the knowledge of the 
 Gospel among their respective households, relatives, and
 
 528 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 friends, and of the abundant measure of the Divine blessing 
 evidently attending their exertions, filled his heart with the 
 liveliest gratitude, and inspired him with the most animating 
 hopes of the extension and stability of the cause of Christ 
 in Madagascar. 
 
 Although, since the edict of the 1st of March, 1835, no 
 meetings had been held for public worship, and many who 
 had before associated themselves with the Christians had 
 since appeared foremost amongst their enemies, and had 
 indulged in all the vices of the heathen, a goodly number, 
 holding fast their profession, continued in the faith and 
 purity of the Gospel, shining as lights in the midst of a 
 crooked and preverse generation. 
 
 These native Christians were accustomed to read the 
 Scriptures at the hour of midnight in their own houses, or 
 other places of concealment, and to meet in small companies 
 for singing and prayer. They were also at the capital, and 
 in some of the provinces, in the habit of meeting together 
 on the Sabbath, either in retired places in the forest, in 
 caverns among the rocks, or on the summit of a moun- 
 tain, for the reading of the Scriptures, and social worship. 
 There were several of these assemblies when the last of 
 the Missionaries left the island. 
 
 After the departure of the Missionaries, the disciples con- 
 tinued to attend to these means of instruction and edification 
 to themselves, and to seek the spiritual good of others. They 
 were favoured with great spirituality of mind, and enjoyed 
 frequent and delightful fellowship with God, living much 
 under the evidence of things hoped for, and the conviction 
 of things not seen ; while the Lord gave testimony to the 
 word of his grace which they disseminated, by inclining 
 many, notwithstanding the offence of the Cross, and the 
 peril of confessing the name of Jesus, to associate them-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 529 
 
 selves with the believers. Their conduct furnishes the most 
 conclusive evidence of the power of the Gospel on their 
 hearts, inducing them to prefer rather to suffer affliction 
 with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin 
 for a season. 
 
 It was highly gratifying to the devoted but sorrowing 
 Missionary, to be made acquainted with the exemplary 
 walk, the scriptural simplicity and abounding fruitfulness, 
 of those in whose stedfastness and holiness he took so 
 deep an interest. Their fellowship was of no common 
 order, and the ties that united them were such as the 
 Gospel alone could supply and maintain. Every individual 
 who joined them, knew that, even by the expression of a 
 desire to do so, he placed his life in the hands of those to 
 whom he made his desires known ; every Christian also 
 knew that, by acknowledging to be such as the stranger 
 proposed to join, he was exposing his life, should the party 
 proposing to unite, not afterwards prove what he professed 
 to be. 
 
 Under these circumstances, it will not be surprising that 
 the Malagasy Christians, like the primitive believers whom 
 the apostle Paul essayed to join himself unto at Jerusalem, 
 were led to the exercise of extreme circumspection, in pro- 
 posing themselves in the first instance, and afterwards 
 in admitting others to their fellowship. They adopted 
 among themselves, on these occasions, a pledge of fidelity 
 similar to that used by the prophet and Jewish monarch, 
 as recorded in the prophetic writings, and maintained 
 inviolate their engagement, though at the cost, in one 
 instance at least, of life itself. 
 
 The Missionary, though no longer allowed to scatter the 
 seed of Divine truth in the soil, on the preparation of which 
 so much toil had been bestowed, rejoiced with devout thank- 
 
 II. 2 M
 
 530 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 fulness unto the Lord, in the growth and fruitfulness of that 
 which he and his fellow- labourers had planted and watered 
 in happier times. The native Christians, though perse- 
 cuted and afflicted, rejoiced in their portion, and found their 
 afflictions productive of the peaceable fruits of righteous- 
 ness. They had been less frequently annoyed by the 
 government since the departure of the Missionaries, and 
 were induced to suppose that, if their rulers were not 
 more favourably disposed towards them, they were less 
 inclined to severity in punishing their quiet and unobtru- 
 sive observance of their religious duties, as they presumed 
 they must be acquainted with their adherence to the Chris- 
 tian faith. In this they soon found, by events of the most 
 mournful and sanguinary character, that they were mis- 
 taken. 
 
 It appears that the movements of the Christians had 
 been watched, though no infringement of the antichristian 
 edict of the queen was discovered till the last Sabbath in 
 July, or the first Sabbath in August, 1 837. On this occasion, 
 a number of Christians having assembled, for reading the 
 Scriptures, singing and prayer, on a mountain a short distance 
 from the capital, were discovered, and reported to the queen, 
 the premises of the suspected parties were searched, for the 
 purpose of finding ground for accusation against them, and a 
 box of books, viz. copies of the Scriptures and other Christian 
 publications, that had been given by the Missionaries, being 
 found buried near the house of that eminent Christian 
 woman, Rafaravavy, who had been previously accused of 
 reading the Bible, she was apprehended and imprisoned ; her 
 house, her entire property, was given up to plunder, her person 
 secured, and her hands and feet loaded with heavy iron rings. 
 She was menaced in vain during a period of from eight to 
 ten days, to induce her to impeach her companions. She
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 531 
 
 remained firm, and perfectly composed; and was put to 
 death by spearing on the 14th of August, 1837. She had 
 said repeatedly by letter to her friend, Mrs. Johns, " Do 
 not fear on my account. I am ready to die for Jesus, if such 
 be the will of God." She was most wonderfully supported 
 to the last moment of her life. Her age at the time of her 
 death was thirty-eight years. No feature in her Christian 
 character appears to have been more distinctly manifested 
 than her steadfastness and fidelity even to the death. Many, 
 even of the old people, remarked they had never seen any 
 one so " stubborn" as Rafaravavy, for although the queen 
 forbade her to pray, she did pray, even when in irons ; and 
 continued to preach Christ to the officers and to the crowd 
 that followed her for nearly three-quarters of a mile, from 
 the place of public condemnation to the place of common 
 execution. Here she continued to pray and to exhort all 
 around her to believe in Jesus Christ, even till the execu- 
 tioner's spear, thrust through her body, deprived her of the 
 power of utterance. 
 
 In relation to her death, Mr. Baker justly remarks : 
 " Never in the annals of the Church did a Christian martyr 
 suffer from motives more pure, simple, and unmixed with 
 earthly alloy. She had never heard of any after-glory of 
 martyrdom on earth. No external splendour had been cast 
 around the subject in her mind, by reading any lives of 
 martyrs. All was to her obloquy and contempt. Her own 
 father and relatives, to the very last, accused her of stubborn- 
 ness. The people generally regarded her as stubborn, and 
 worthy of punishment even on that account. She had no 
 earthly friends to support and cheer her. She was not poor 
 in outward circumstances; and by recantation, and by 
 humbling herself to beg pardon of the queen, she might 
 very probably have saved her life. But her whole heart,
 
 532 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 as her letters testify, was filled with the love of Jesus. She 
 endured as seeing Him who is invisible. Her letters are 
 composed principally of passages from the Gospels and 
 Epistles, and these, doubtless, under the influence of the 
 Holy Spirit, were the entire support of her mind in the 
 last hour of trial. If * the blood of the martyrs is the seed 
 of the Church,' we may trust that Rafaravavy will not have 
 died in vain. She died directly and exclusively in defence 
 of the Gospel." 
 
 Allusion has been made to her letters. It may suffice at 
 present to give the following extract from one of her com- 
 munications to Mr. Johns, written shortly before her last 
 imprisonment . 
 
 " Blessed be God, who hath given us access by our Lord Jesus 
 Christ. My earnest prayer to God is, that he would enable me to 
 obey the words of Jesus to his disciples, Matt. xvi. 24. ' If any 
 man desire to come after me, let him deny himself/ &c. Hence 
 then, none of these things move me, nor count I my life dear to 
 myself, that I may finish my course in the service I have received 
 of the Lord Jesus. Do not you, Missionaries, grieve under an idea 
 that your labour here has been in vain in the Lord; through the 
 blessing of God, it succeeds. ' If our Gospel be hid, it is hid 
 to them that are lost ; but it is the power of God to them that 
 believe.' Here is my ground of confidence ; the power of God 
 cannot be effectually resisted. I will go in the strength of the 
 Lord. Though I should walk through the valley of the shadow of 
 death, I will fear no evil, for God is with me. ' Though he slay 
 me, yet will I trust in him. ' Precious in the sight of the Lord 
 is the death of his saints.' May I ' be found in him, not having 
 mine own righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is 
 through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by 
 faith ; that I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, 
 and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable unto 
 his death ; if by any means I might attain unto the resurrection of 
 the dead. Not as though I had already attained, either were 
 already perfect : but I follow after, if that I may apprehend that
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 533 
 
 for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus. I count not 
 myself to have apprehended ; but this one thing I do, forgetting 
 those things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those things 
 which are before, I press towards the mark for the prize of the 
 high calling of God in Christ Jesus.' Phil. iii. 9 14. 
 
 " Pray for us, that the Lord may open the door for his word 
 among us." 
 
 These are statements on which it would be superfluous to 
 offer lengthened comment. And yet it is impossible to 
 contemplate without devout admiration, such bright, such 
 impressive evidence of the reality and efficacy of the GospeL 
 Here is a converted idolater brought to the martyr's test, 
 and nobly " refusing to accept deliverance, that she might 
 obtain a better resurrection ; out of weakness waxing strong," 
 and counting not even life itself worth possessing, without the 
 confession of the Saviour's name ! This honoured martyr has 
 left to the care of the church in Madagascar, under the great 
 Shepherd, one orphan little girl, a martyr's child, for whose 
 welfare the deepest solicitude is felt, and tidings respecting 
 whom are most anxiously desired. 
 
 Fifteen others had been apprehended, and condemned to 
 the utter and final loss of liberty, never to be redeemed by 
 their friends ; and with the further stipulation, that, if trans- 
 ferred to other masters, it shall be on the condition of their 
 being compelled to labour from morning to night, to the 
 utmost limits of their strength. Their property has also 
 been confiscated.* Of those who were married, their wives 
 and children, whether professing Christianity or not, have 
 
 * According to the custom of Madagascar, when the property of a cri- 
 minal is confiscated, a certain portion one-tenth is distributed among the 
 civil officers. It is a circumstance of considerable interest, that in the 
 present instance, when the legal portion of the confiscated property was 
 offered to the parties above referred to, few could be induced to accept it, 
 only some of the most profligate would touch what appeared to have some- 
 thing sacred about it.
 
 534 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 also been reduced to slavery, but with the mitigating circum- 
 stance of permission to be redeemed. The total number 
 thus affected is said to amount to nearly one hundred. 
 
 This event occurring about a fortnight after the govern- 
 ment had received the official report of the embassy to 
 Europe, which had been sent to Madagascar when the 
 embassy left this country for France, destroyed to a great 
 extent the hopes that had been entertained of favourable 
 results from their visit to this country, and excited serious 
 apprehensions in the minds of many, that no representations, 
 even from the highest quarters, would induce the queen 
 and her advisers to relax their efforts in behalf of idolatry, 
 or to treat with more favourable regard the professors of 
 the Christian religion. 
 
 It was feared that on account of the great distance of our 
 country from theirs, their unavoidable inability to form any 
 just conception of the resources and power of England, or 
 to understand and appreciate our principles of action ; 
 together with a sufficiently high opinion of their own 
 importance in the scale of nations especially their right to 
 exercise absolute power over the ill-fated subjects of their 
 rule, without being called to account by any foreign nation 
 they would disregard all recommendations that were un- 
 favourable to their own views. The tidings received during 
 the year that has elapsed since the martyrdom of Rafaravavy 
 have only tended to strengthen these fears. The Mission- 
 aries have not been able to visit Madagascar since the sum- 
 mer of 1837, and in the interval no distinct and authentic 
 accounts have been received from the island. 
 
 The message from her majesty the queen-dowager of 
 England, to the queen of Madagascar, must have been 
 delivered ; and the absence of all notice of any beneficial 
 result, forces upon us the conclusion that it was not favour-
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 535 
 
 ably received ; had it been otherwise, we cannot but suppose 
 that some means would have been found for making it 
 known to the Missionaries or their friends. The natives 
 are forbidden to write to any foreigner, and no letters have 
 been received in Mauritius ; but reports, generally vague 
 and unsatisfactory, have been frequently brought to the 
 latter by traders between Port Louis and the Malagasy 
 coast. These reports conveyed no intimation of the least 
 improvement in the circumstances or prospects of the people, 
 though each, adding to the number of impediments to com- 
 mercial intercourse, and causes of annoyance to the Euro- 
 pean traders, renders stronger remonstrance from our govern- 
 ment in behalf of the claims of humanity, as well as in favour 
 of the interests of its own subjects, more imperative than 
 ever. 
 
 When the latest accounts were sent from Mauritius, no 
 report had arrived of the adoption by the native government 
 of any measures less oppressive and sanguinary than those 
 by which the Hovas have now reduced the people under 
 their rule to the extreme of social wretchedness. No tidings 
 had been received tending to allay the deep anxiety of our 
 brethren, and the generous and warmly attached Christian 
 friends of the Madagascar Mission in Mauritius, on behalf of 
 those reduced to perpetual and rigorous slavery, or doomed to 
 fetters and imprisonment. No accounts of leniency on the 
 part of the government, or any mitigation of the sufferings of 
 the Christians, were received ; but reports were brought by 
 more than one conveyance, of continued persecution, and 
 continued if not increased severity towards the Chris- 
 tians. An early report stated that accusations had been 
 preferred against a considerable number of the natives, and 
 that another female had been sacrificed. After subsequent 
 arrivals, it was reported that several had been put to death
 
 536 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 
 
 on account of their adherence to the Christian faith. Multi- 
 plied as, according to all accounts, the causes of suffering 
 and terror seem to have become, no rumour even has been 
 heard of any one having apostatized ; while many statements 
 were given of the steadfastness of the Christians, or, as the 
 heathen natives called it, their determined stubbornness or 
 obstinacy. 
 
 How far these rumours may have any foundation in truth, 
 it is, in the absence of authentic information, impossible to 
 say. More direct intelligence will probably, at no distant 
 period, place the state of the native Christians beyond uncer- 
 tainty or doubt. In the mean time, deeply and affectionately 
 as every Christian, with whatever section of the church he 
 may be united, must sympathize with the faithful disciples 
 against whom the fury of the oppressor still continues to 
 rage, the evident peril in which they stand will excite 
 more intense and lively interest in their behalf, produce 
 more holy yearnings of soul over those apparently appointed 
 unto death, and impel more urgently to strong cries and 
 tears, to more agonizing wrestling in prayer until the arm 
 of Omnipotence be made bare, the people be delivered, and 
 the name of the Lord be exalted among the heathen. 
 
 In all seasons of extremity, the church has had recourse 
 to prayer ; that remedy never has failed, and will not fail 
 now : and dark and desolate as is the scene which Mada- 
 gascar presents, there is nothing, even in its most appalling 
 features, to justify despondency, but every thing to inspire 
 confidence and encourage hope. No strange thing has hap- 
 pened ; the Church of Christ in every age has been opposed 
 by the agents of satanic enmity and rage, and it has always 
 been triumphant In every country to which the gospe^ 
 has been introduced, it has roused the spirit of murderous 
 persecution, but it has always proved invincible. Christianity
 
 HISTORY OF MADAGASCAR. 537 
 
 has advanced in countries where it has been opposed by far 
 more formidable obstacles than now arrest its course in 
 Madagascar. It has vanquished antagonists vastly more 
 numerous and powerful than the barbarous and sanguinary 
 rulers who there set themselves, and take counsel together 
 against the Lord and against his Anointed, saying, " Let us 
 break their bands asunder, and cast their cords from us." 
 The scriptures have been extensively circulated in the island; 
 the seed of divine truth has thus been scattered widely over 
 the country that country, now the sacred deposit of a 
 martyr's ashes, thus taken possession of for Christ, must ulti- 
 mately become his inheritance ; that seed is incorruptible 
 seed, and, now watered with a martyr's blood, must issue in 
 a rich and abundant harvest. The recent events in Mada- 
 gascar have completed the chain of evidence supplied by 
 the results of modern Missionary efforts, which has so satis- 
 factorily proved that the principles of divine truth are 
 imperishable, and that the power of the gospel on the human 
 mind is unimpaired, that it is still not only mighty to turn 
 men from dumb idols to the living God, but to sustain under 
 all the means of intimidation and suffering which the 
 malignant subtlety of fiends and the cruelty of men can 
 devise or employ. These are the evidences of its divine 
 origin, the earnests of its future triumphs, the pledges of its 
 final and universal ascendency, through the power of Him 
 whose kingdom ruleth over all, who will cause the wrath of 
 man to praise him, while the remainder of that wrath he 
 will restrain. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 London : Fisher, Son, & Co. Printers.
 
 FISHER, SON, AND CO., NEWGATE-STREET. 
 
 In a quarto volume, tastefully bound in cloth, with gilt edges, and embellished with 
 numerous plates, price 23s. 
 
 FOX'S CHRISTIAN MARTYROLOGY, 
 
 EDITED BY THE REV. ADAM CLARKE, LL.D. 
 
 Including accounts, with pictorial representations, of the Ten Great Persecutions under 
 the Roman Emperors; and a minute narrative of 
 
 THE RISE AND PROGRESS OF THE INQUISITION. 
 
 In uniform volumes, neatly bound in cloth, 6s. each, 
 
 THE SELECT LIBRARY 
 
 COMPRISING 
 
 NARRATIVE OF A RESIDENCE IN THE SOCIETY 
 
 AND SANDWICH ISLANDS, during a period of eight years. By the Rev. W. ELLIS, 
 formerly Missionary in the South Sea Islands, artd now Foreign Secretary of the London 
 Missionary Society. 4 Vols. 24s. 
 
 "The most interesting work, in all its parts, we have ever perused." Quarterly Review. 
 
 2. STEWART'S VISIT TO THE SOUTH SEAS; including 
 
 Notices of Brazil, Peru, Manilla, Cape of Good Hope, and St. Helena. Edited by 
 WILLIAM ELLIS. Cloth, 6s. 
 
 3. MEMOIRS OF THE LIFE, WRITINGS, AND CHA- 
 RACTER of the late JOHN MASON GOOD, M.D. By OLINTHUS GREGORY, LL.D. 
 Cloth, 6s. 
 
 4. EVIDENCES OF CHRISTIANITY; in their EXTERNAL 
 
 DIVISION. By CHARLES P. M'UVANE, D.D. Bishop of Ohio. Published under the 
 superintendence of OLINTHUS GREGORY, LL.D. Cloth, 6s. 
 
 5. LIVES OF EMINENT MISSIONARIES. By JOHN CARNE, 
 
 Esq. 2 Vols. Cloth, 12s. 
 
 " Mr. Carne has recently published a Life of Eliot, &c., which shows so much of heart and good 
 feeling, as well as of diligent research, that we are sure it will be very popular. We hope he means to 
 give us a complete Missionary Plutarch." Quarterly Review. 
 
 6. LIVES OF EMINENT ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION- 
 
 ARIES. BY JOHN CARNE, Esq. Forming a 3d Vol. to Lives of Eminent Missionaries. 
 Cloth, 6s. 
 
 The 5lh edition, carefully revised und enlarged by the Author a few months prior to his 
 death, with a Portrait, bound in cloth, price 10s. 6d. 
 
 AN ORIGINAL ESSAY ON THE 
 
 IMMATERIALITY & IMMORTALITY OF THE SOUL 
 
 BY SAMUEL DREW, M.A. 
 
 " His work on the soul is truly wonderful, and nothing like it was ever published." Professor Kidd. 
 in a Letter to Mr. J. H. Drew. 
 
 " His master-piece of metaphysical argument is contained in his Essay on the Soul, from which he 
 has been styled the English Plato." Christian Remembrancer. 
 
 2d Edition, with considerable additions and improvements, and a Portrait, price 12s. 
 
 THE LIFE OF SAMUEL DREW, M.A. 
 
 BY HIS ELDEST SON. 
 
 " Incident, anecdote, or sentiment, is in every page ; and the piety, not enthusiasm, but religious 
 philosophy, that runs throughout, gives a charm to the whole." Christian Advocate.
 
 FISHER, SON, AND CO., NEWGATE-STKKtT. 
 
 In three convenient volumes, Imperial Octavo, neatly bound in cloth, j3. 3*. 
 or handsomely bound in calf far presentation to Friends, 4. 4*. 
 
 MATTHEW HENRY'S COMMENTARY 
 
 ON THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS. 
 
 With Memoirs of the Life, Character, and Writings of the Author 
 
 BY SIR J. BICKERTON WILLIAMS, F.S.A. &c. 
 
 The Publishers of this edition respectfully venture to recommend it to the Public as a 
 truly correct and faithful copy of the original. In its progress through the press, it received 
 the most careful and laborious revision, and comparison with other editions ; and though, in 
 a work of such extent, some typographical errors may have crept in, the Editors of THIS 
 edition have not presumed to condense and extract words from almost innumerable passages, 
 for the purpose of shortening the sentences; by which, indeed, much space is gained, but the 
 forcible and expressive meaning and intent, as well as the peculiar unction for which 
 Matthew Henry's Commentary is so much valued, is destroyed. 
 
 FROM GREEN'S REMINISCENCES OP ROBERT HALL. 
 
 " ' I have often read portions of Henry's Commentary, and consulted it ; but I have now begun with 
 the first chapter of Genesis, and I mean to read the work through regularly. I have set myself, Sir, 
 two chapters every morning, and I anticipate it as a feast. This is the way to read Matthew Henry, 
 Sir. I discover new beauties in him every day, that are not obvious when reading detached parts. I 
 would advise you to adopt the same method, Sir ; you will be quite delighted with it. 1 have found 
 that the most pious persons of my acquaintance, in the latter period of their lives, have been great 
 readers of Henry. There must be something next to inspiration in him, Sir ; for as face answers to 
 face, so does the heart of one Christian to another.' I asked his opinion of Scott's Commentary ; ' Oh, 
 it is a good work, Sir, but it is not to be compared to Henry ; there is not that unction of spirit that 
 there is in Henry.'" 
 
 In one thick I2mo. volume, cloth, 8. 
 
 MEMOIRS OF ROWLAND HILL 
 
 By WILLIAM JONES, Author of " Testamentary Counsels ;" and a Preface by the 
 Rev. JAMES SHERMAN, Mr. Hill's successor at Surrey Chapel. 
 
 " This is the third memoir that has appeared of the excellent and eccentric Rowland Mill, and it is 
 certainly written by an individual whose views far more nearly correspond with those of the subject 
 of it than either of the former. It is recommended by the Rev. James Sherman, successor of Mr. Hill 
 at Surrey Chapel, who says' This third memoir, as far as I am capable of judging from fifteen years' 
 acquaintance with the subject, contains a faithful and impartial portrait of his whole character, a 
 description of his real sentiments, from his own published works, and an account of the history, disci- 
 pline, and institutions of Surrey Chapel, not to be found in the works referred to' the other two memoirs." 
 Leeds Mercury. 
 
 In a handsome quarto volume, bound in cloth, with gilt edges, price l. Is. 
 a new edition of 
 
 FLEETWOOD'S LIFE OF CHRIST. 
 
 With the Lives of the Apostles and Evangelists. A Defence of the Christian Religion, 
 by PHILIP DODDRIDGE, D.D. And an Exhortation to, and Directions for, Reading the 
 Holy Scriptures. With Engravings after the Original Paintings, by Carlo Dolci, Carlo 
 Cignani, Claude, L. Caracci, Rembrandt, Leonardo da Vinci, Sir Joshua Reynolds, 
 Benjamin West, &c. &c. 
 
 MEMOIR OF THE LATE MRS. ELLIS. 
 
 By her Husband, the Rev. W. Ellis, Missionary in the South Sea Islands, and Foreign 
 Secretary of the London Missionary Society clotli 5s. 
 
 MEMOIR OF THE LATE MRS. STALLYBRASS, 
 
 Missionary to Siberia. By her Husband. With an Introduction by Dr. Joseph Fletcher, 
 of Stepney ; and a Sketch of her Character, by Mr. Swan. Uniform with the Life of the 
 late Mrs, Ellis, cloth, price 5s.
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed. 
 
 Rt 
 JUl' 
 
 2 .399 
 
 IRARY 
 
 i below.
 
 ..! S?. U J.HN. REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A 000512914 3
 
 lill^lllsi^w 
 
 ' >? . v>"~'' * 1 . ' ''"i'A i '?'j >*\>5&*i>!>\ 
 
 Warn